Colours of Dusk

by AlphatheGriffin17

Rating: teen
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Tragedy, Adventure, Violence, Princess Celestia
Length: 197190

Book VII- The Final Installment. Dusk Noir, together with Twilight Sparkle and their friends must face off against their ultimate challenge: the vengeful Fallen Soul. But can the Magic of Friendship match the power of the Demon Beasts?

WARNING: This story contains violence. See spoiler black bar for details.
Violence, including: loss of limb, decapitation, use of bladed weapons, burns, mentions of blood
Book VII- The Final Installment.
The storm approaches. A threat hidden in darkness, now steps into the light. Illusions of security and safety are finally shattered.
A time of celebration has come upon Equestria. Twilight Sparkle has recently been crowned Princess of Friendship. Preparations have begun for her wedding with her soon-to-be prince, Dusk Noir. Everypony is excited for this momentous occasion.
Until a series of devastating attacks occur, ones which mark the opening gambit of their enemy: the wrathful Fallen Soul and those who stand with him. Individuals of those within and without Equestria, stolen away without warning. Not just ponies, but a griffin, a dragon and a buffalo. But why these beings? What is twisted alicorn's plan for them? Whatever it is, the Wielders of the Elements of Harmony will stop him, as they have every other threat.
But will that be enough this time? Will they all survive and for those who do, how will it change them? Will they all live to see the colours that come out, when Dusk falls?

Published 2022-12-19 21:30:00 UTC
Last updated 2023-01-25 17:32:46 UTC

Party Crashed

Twilight gazed out from the balcony of the ballroom. The twinkling lights of the stars shimmered in the sky while the moon cast its pale light across the land. Below and far in the distance, she could see Ponyville. Though most of its lights were already out, there was no mistaking it.

She sighed. She wished she was back there, just curled up in the library with a book. Spike bringing hot drinks and joining her on the sofa. Maybe Dusk would come by and they’d snuggle up with a blanket. Just her little family, without any other cares in the world…

Her wings flexed involuntarily. She was still getting used to them. Rainbow had started teaching her to fly, though progress was slow. She’d also started looking up things like grooming them properly and sleeping comfortably, since they dug into her back if she lay on them and felt funny when she woke up.

It almost felt like they were mocking her. Like they knew she wasn’t as ready as everypony else thought.

“You know, this is supposed to be your party,” came a voice from her left. Trixie had joined her, holding two glasses of punch. “Doesn’t do you much good, being out here and missing it.”

“I know. I’ll come back in a moment, I just… I have a lot on my mind,” she admitted.

“The way your friends talk about it, that seems to be a regular thing.” She levitated the other glass to her. “You wanna talk about it?”

“Never thought I’d hear you ask that,” said Twilight.

“Trixie is not only Great and Powerful, but also an excellent listener,” she replied. “So spill it, Sparkle. What troubles our newly crowned princess?”

“Exactly that,” she confessed. “I know everypony has said that they’ll be there to support me and I’m really grateful for it, but it still keeps creeping up on me that this my life now and what that means. I appreciate that everypony is offering their help, but I don’t want them to think I’m some helpless filly either. I… I wish I felt as ready as everypony seems to think I am.” She glared when Trixie sniggered. “I’m glad you think it’s funny.”

“Sorry, sorry, it isn’t that. Gimme a sec…” She straightened out her expression and faced her. “You just reminded me of myself, when I first started performing. Believe it or not, I wasn’t always the accomplished magician you see before you.”

“Yeah, that’s really hard to believe,” deadpanned Twilight.

She smirked. “Isn’t it? But we all have to start somewhere. The thing was, even though I had everything I needed, I still felt nervous. The stage, the props, the routine. None of it made me feel like I was actually ready to perform. I mean, how was I meant to stand out against every other magic act, past and present. The first few shows were fine, but I never felt like it was enough. So I… I…”

“You started to embellish things a little,” supplied Twilight.

Trixie scoffed. “More than a little. I just wanted to make myself seem more special than I actually was. You know how that turned out. I… I didn’t have anypony else to count on, Twilight. But you do. Everypony needs help with the big stuff, even the Great and Powerful. For what it’s worth, I think you’re going to be a brilliant princess.”

Twilight was surprised. While she felt comforted with the encouragement of her other friends, something about hearing it from Trixie made it seem more… well, more. Maybe it was because of how she used to be, compared to how much she’d changed since their time in the Vault. Whatever it was, she was glad to have it.

“Thank you, Trixie.” She offered a hug, which Trixie accepted. “You weren’t kidding. You are a good listener.”

“But of course. Trixie prefers to back up her boasts these days, especially for… for my new friend,” she added with a slight blush.

“You’re my friend too, Trixie,” said Twilight. “I just hope we’re ready to face Fallen, if he ever makes his move.”

“Hey, look at your track record. Evil mare of darkness, the lord of chaos, that whole thing with the changelings, not to mention how you handled the Ursa.” Trixie gave her an encouraging pat. “If that creep decides to show his face, we’ll knock it right back. Now how about we quit being sad for ourselves out here and get back to having a good time in there?”

“That sounds good to me.”

They left the balcony and saw everypony gathering together for what looked like the beginning of a game. Pinkie arrived to meet them.

“Twilight! There you are, we were wondering where you’d gone. You okay?” she asked.

“I’m fine now, Pinkie. Trixie saw to that.”

“Really? Thanks, Trix!” Pinkie beamed at her. “I guess you are pretty great after all.”

Trixie blushed again. “Well, naturally. But thanks, Pinkie.”

“No problem! Now come on, we’re about to start a Pictionary game! It’s gonna be so much fun!”

“Oh, just you all wait and see.” Fluttershy was giggling and smiling in a more mischievous way than they would have expected from her. “We’re about to have a lot more fun in a bit.”

“What do you mean?” asked Twilight.

“Don’t bother,” said Rainbow. “She’s been like that for the past half hour or so. I think she’s just had a little too much punch, if you get what I-“

They all stopped at the sound of a loud, rich, extremely familiar chuckle. With a flash of light, its chimeric owner appeared along with several dozen copies of himself.

“Discord? What are you doing here?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, you better not be trying to crash her bachelorette party!” Rainbow slammed her hooves together. “‘Cause if you are...!”

“Discord?” he asked, twisting himself in the air to better look down at all of them. “I know not of Discord, though he sounds a roguish and handsome fellow. No, it is I, Cardinal Ridicule, here to see my scheme brought to fruition!”

Twilight noticed his clothes now. He wore a long, blood red robe and a matching skull cap. The other copies also wore red, but theirs were surcoats along with boots and swords along with red-brimmed feathered hats.

She saw a sword press against her neck, but her fright faded when she could feel it was foam.

“You trusting fool, princess,” Trixie purred. “You played right into our hooves.”

“Trixie? What is-?”

“Not so, princess.” She was turned to see Trixie in a hooded blue robe, levitating a foam rapier and a fan. “I am Milady DeWhinny, ally to the Cardinal and now your captor!”

She gestured with the sword. Not sure what was going on, but beginning to have some idea, Twilight let herself be taken away. Luna and Cadence were being rounded up by the other Discords, the three of them placed in a circle. Only one princess was unaccounted for.

“Celestia?” She looked to see her mentor, standing with Discord. “Can one of you tell us what’s going on?”

“Oh my student, I am Celestia no longer.” She covered her mane with a battle helm and flung a red cloak around her, marked with the sun. “I am Daybreaker, Equestria’s new sole ruler! Now that all of my rivals are together in one place, I can dispose of them with a single stroke. With you all out of the way, Equestria will be mine to rule! Mine!”

She put on a voice and laugh so melodramatic, Twilight had to fight to keep herself from giggling. Luna looked bemused, but Cadence was intrigued. Her friends all looked bewildered, except for Fluttershy who had a secretive smile.

“The plan was a success!” declared Discord. “All that remains is for you all to be rounded up and locked in the dungeons.”

“Indeed! Hey,” Trixie added in a loud whisper to Discord, “where’s Doom? I thought he was meant to be our Rochehoof.”

“Had one too many I’m afraid.” Discord considered. “Actually he barely even had one, but there you go.”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “Typical.”

“It matters not!” Celestia cried. “I have more than enough to deal with all of you.”

“Halt there, fiends!”

The door to the ballroom burst open and five figures rushed inside. They were all dressed in dark blue surcoats, marked with a tri-pointed symbol of Prance royalty, further emblazoned with the shape of Dusk’s cutie mark. Their heads were covered by wide brimmed hats, feathers fitted into the ribbons and their shirts had prominent, rounded shoulders. Leather boots beat against the floor and they raised rapier swords in unison.

“Cardinal! Princess Daybreaker! Milady!” Shining Armour was at their head. “Stand down or prepare to face off against me, Captain Trotville and my finest soldiers!”

“Haythos!” Sombra whirled his blade in elegant fashion.

“Duskamis!” Dusk added a bow and a sweep of his hat.

“Ponythos!” Spike flexed his arms and bared his teeth.

“Ray’tagnan!” Ray looked a little exasperated but he played his part.

“For together,” Shining continued, “we are the Dusketeers! All for one…”

“… and one for all!” they chorused together, crossing their blades and raising them up.

For a moment, everypony stood and watched silently, not sure whether to take this seriously or not. Ray broke the silence.

“Okay, you got all the good ones. Why did I get stuck with the youngest?”

“You mean aside from his tendency to rush in without thinking, getting himself into more trouble than he’s worth?” Dusk returned.

“Hey, that’s… okay, I can’t really argue that but I still feel this role should have been Spike’s!” Ray huffed. “Give me one good reason why I should still go along with this.”

“Oh Ray’tagnan!” As if on cue, Fluttershy appeared at his side and threw her hooves around him. “It’s me, Constance Buckcieux! Our princesses have been captured, but now that you’re here, I know we can save them together.” With a flash, a foam rapier was in her hoof. “I will be most grateful for your bravery.”

Ray blushed as she gazed him with doe eyes. “W-Well, when you put it like that…”

“Hey we ain’t princesses but we ain’t gettin’ trussed up neither. Where’s our swords and such?” With another flash, Applejack along with all others who weren’t princesses, we’re in the same uniforms as the stallions. “Now that’s more like it! Come on, y’all!”

“Oh yeah, now this party’s getting good!” Rainbow gave her sword a few swings.

“This is a very gallant look, I have to say.” Rarity ran her hoof along the brim of her hat.

“Woo! Time to swash some buckles!” Pinkie frowned. “What are buckles and why do they need swashing? What even is swashing? Oh well, let’s swash!”

The mares ran to join their fellows, swords at the ready. Discord’s copies responded in kind and the two sides surged towards each other in ‘combat.’

There were varying levels of skill. Sombra and Shining were like seasoned fencers. Ray and Rainbow, by contrast, weren’t doing much more than hacking and slashing. But the result was the same. The Discords were ‘struck’ and fell in suitably dramatic fashion. Spike and Ray stayed back to engage the remainder, while the other three stormed forward.

“You are a fool, Captain!” Celestia struck with her own sword. “You can never hope to defeat me!”

“Doesn’t mean I won’t die trying!” he shot back.

“Oh ho, the broody Haythos.” Discord clashed blades with Sombra. “Aren’t you a little late for your date with the bottom of a bottle?”

“Only the one I intend to smash over your head,” he retorted and lunged.

“I know you, Duskamis.” Trixie fluttered her fan and lashes at Dusk. “You would never strike a lady!”

“I see no lady here, only an avaricious pretender.” He flicked away her fan. “Have at you!”

The three duels progressed in overblown, exaggerated fashion. In the end, Luna seemed to grow tired of being the damsel in distress and stole a sword from a guard. She struck down the Discord copy, strode to the real one fighting Sombra and bonked him on the head with it.

“No! I am felled! Fie, oh, fie!” Discord fell like a leaf from a tree, swaying around before lying on the floor.

Sombra frowned. “I was going to do that.”

“You were taking too long. Besides,” she said, sweeping aside his blade and kissing him, “couldn’t have you forgetting who the true swordspony is between us.”

“Evidently not,” he replied with a grin.

Shining’s battle with Celestia concluded shortly after. He ‘stabbed’ her and she cried out in dramatic anguish. She lowered herself to the floor, snapping her eyes shut and sticking her tongue out.

“Oh captain, my hero!” Cadence ran up to him and let herself be swept off her hooves. “You were so gallant, so brave! How can I ever thank you?”

“Your thanks are all I need your highness. A kiss wouldn’t hurt though,” he added with a wink.

“Then you shall be rewarded and justly so!” She closed the distance and kissed him.

“No!” Trixie just had her sword twisted away by Dusk. “You will not have me! I shall return!”

She dropped a smoke bomb and vanished from sight. Twilight glanced around to see her leg being hidden under one of the table cloths nearby.

Dusk approached her, bowing and sweeping his hat off as he took her hoof.

“Are you harmed, princess?”

“Not a scratch, my valiant Duskamis.” She couldn’t keep up the act and exploded in a fit of giggles. “That was officially one of the dorkiest things you’ve ever done!”

“Well if it means anything, it wasn’t my idea though it was rather fun,” he laughed. “Sorry for crashing your party.”

“It’s alright. I’m getting the feeling this wasn’t a complete surprise for some ponies here,” she said with a pointed look at Fluttershy.

“I’m sorry, Twilight.” She was still giggling away. “Discord told me all about it at tea and it sounded like so much fun! I had a really hard time keeping it to myself.”

Trixie also chose this moment to come out from under the table. She only winked at Twilight and re-joined the group.

“And he told me as well,” said Celestia. “I wasn’t sure what to think at first, but playing the part of a dastardly villain just seemed too good to resist! I’ve always wanted to try my hoof at acting.”

“Better not quit your literal day job!” yelled Ray from across the hall.

She tittered in good natured fashion. “Perhaps I did overdo it a bit. I hope that was enjoyable for everypony.”

“For you all, perhaps.” Discord pulled a number of foam swords out of his body. “I’m going to be feeling that for weeks.”

“I see no issue with that,” said Luna. “I found that most amusing.”

“So is this the part where us guys just awkwardly turn around and go?” asked Ray. “I mean, this is meant to be Twilight’s bachelorette and we did just rock up to it.”

“That’s true.” Cadence adopted an impish grin. “Well, we could choose to banish the six of you for trespassing on this sacred mare tradition.”

Shining bellowed with laughter. “Ha-ha! Good one, honey!”

“Who said I was joking, dear?”

“Come on, you are.” Shining’s smile began to fade. “You uh… you are, right? Right?”

“I believe the decision should be left to our recently ascended friend,” said Luna. “Twilight? What is your decree?”

“Hmm.” She held them all in as neutral an expression that she could manage. “Very well. I, Princess Twilight, decree that the boys shall be allowed to join in on our fun, so long as they behave themselves.”

“Your highness is as merciful as she is wise.” Sombra swept off his hat and bowed. “We will conduct ourselves in a manner that is befitting of the gentlecolts we are.”

“Oh my, I do believe I have the vapours!” swooned Pinkie, fanning herself with Trixie’s prop.

“Then, my fellow Dusketeers, by the grace of the marefolk, we celebrate!” cried Shining.

A cheer went out from those gathered and the group dispersed as they started to mingle again.

“Well, that was certainly something.” Twilight looked to see Dusk frowning. “Dusk? Everything okay?”

“Hmm? Oh it’s um…” He hesitated, then put on a smile. “It’s nothing, Twilight. Really, it’s fine.”

“Are you sure?” She squinted at him with suspicion. “You’d tell me if there was something bothering you, wouldn’t you?”

“Of course. Just uh… well, Doom was around earlier,” he said.

“Oh yeah, I overheard Trixie mention him. Was it okay?”

“It was a little jarring, to say the least but it turned out unexpectedly pleasant.”

He recounted the events at the bar, which had Twilight laughing in disbelief and surprise.

“Really? He actually did that?”

“I wouldn’t have believed it, if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes. To be frank, I still don’t,” he admitted.

“Well, I’m glad it worked out but it was probably best he didn’t end up coming along for this,” she added in a whisper. “I don’t think anypony would have been as quick to enjoy themselves if he’d shown up.”

“You’re probably right,” Dusk agreed. casting his gaze out over everyone present.

Twilight followed his gaze. If she were to guess, of all of the mares, Pinkie and Cadence likely would have been the only ones comfortable with Doom’s presence. Possibly Celestia too, maybe Luna if Sombra spoke to her. Some of the girls might have come around eventually, but others like Rarity or Rainbow… less so.

“You did very well though, letting him join you. You didn’t have to, but I think it’s good you did.” She kissed his cheek. “Was that all that was on your mind?”

He hesitated again before smiling. “Yes, thank you for asking.”

Though she wanted to believe him, some small feeling told her there was more to it. Something he was keeping to himself and didn’t want to say out loud. She knew what he was like in that regard and was about to press for more. Then she heard others calling her name and figured this wasn’t the best time. Not tonight.

“Okay then. Well, you go and make sure you enjoy yourself, okay?” She kissed him again. “Your princess and future wife commands it.”

“Yes, dear.” He grinned. “The thought of that still makes me so excited!”

“I know, me too! Nervous too, but excited definitely wins out.” She booped his nose and winked. “Have a good time.”

“You too, Miss Sparkle.”

Feeling that fuzzy warmth at his oldest affectionate name for her, she decided to follow her own advice and go see what the others wanted.

He should have told her. He knew he should have. It had been on his mind for a while and he’d been waiting for the right moment to bring it up. But it never came. There always seemed to be something else, something that made him keep it to himself.

She already had so much on her mind, with her recent ascension and occupied by thoughts of their wedding. He didn’t want to add to her troubles. There was no point in bringing up speculations, partly provided by-

“My oh my, do my ears deceive me?” Discord was behind him, peering over his shoulder. “You haven’t told her about our little discussion?”

“That’s none of your business, Discord,” he said curtly.

“But I thought we were friends, Dusk. I came to you about certain thoughts I had and you don’t even have the common courtesy to share them with anypony else.” His eyes went big and watery. “It’s almost like you don’t trust me.”

“It’s… it’s complicated,” said Dusk. “There’s so much more going on right now and we don’t even know for certain if what you said stands up to scrutiny.”

“Doesn’t help if you never show it off to begin with. You can’t have art without some self-important critics picking it apart.” With a flash, he was examining a portrait of himself while dressed in a tweed jacket and smoking a pipe. “Honestly, what kind of amateur use traditional style in this day and age? And those brush strokes! Calamitous, I say!”

“Discord, I really don’t want to talk about this right now,” sighed Dusk. “This is supposed to be a fun night, for all of us. I don’t want to spoil it.”

“Of course, of course. Naturally, you’ll confide in your fiancé and friends when it’s all done. Unless of course…” That devilish smirk wormed onto his face. “You don’t think they can handle it.”

Dusk blanched at this. “What? Don’t be ridiculous.”

“Do you forget who you’re talking to?” Several arrows appeared, all with Discord’s name on them in neon. “But of course, you’re right. After all, who knows your friends better than you? All the dangers they’ve faced, the hurdles they’ve overcome, truly remarkable. Especially our newly crowned princess, what with all the work and effort she’s put into earning her post. You’re right, what was I thinking? There’s no way you could think the news you have would be too much for her, now could you?”

“Discord, I…!” Dusk managed to keep his temper, but held a firm voice. “Don’t think I don’t see what you’re trying to do. I’d appreciate it if you don’t make assumptions about me based on what you think you know. When I tell Twilight and the others about what we’ve discussed, and I will, it will be when I choose, not because you decided to nudge me into doing it.”

Discord gasped in mock-innocence. “Nudge? Why, whatever do you mean? Just like our little discussion, I’m only providing my speculations on the matter. I’m terribly sorry if I’ve caused any offence though. I certainly wouldn’t want you doing anything you’re not comfortable with doing.”

They held each other’s gazes unflinchingly. Dusk with a glare. Discord with a smirk. One that only seemed to get a little bigger with every passing second.

“Hey Discord!” Pinkie called from across the hall. “We’re getting started on Pictionary! Wanna get in on it?”

“Ooh, that’s one of my favourites! I’ll be right along, Pinkie!” He glanced back at Dusk. “Lovely speaking to you as always, Dusk. Glad you and Twilight are going into your engagement on such a strong foundation of mutual trust. Toodles!”

He vanished from sight, appearing where everypony was gathering. Dusk would have joined them, but the spirit of chaos hadn’t left him in the best mood and he wasn’t looking to engage with him further.

“He can get a bit much, can’t he?” Celestia had come over to join him. “Don’t worry, I didn’t hear a word of what you discussed though it’s clearly left you in a bit of a state, Dusk.”

He sighed. “To say the least. I’m sorry, Celestia. I don’t mean to bring down the mood.”

“There’s nothing to be sorry for, Dusk. I think I may have to have a word with him later. His idea of fun can be a little… jarring,” she said.

“No argument from me.” He looked over at him, excitedly contorting his body into a shape for them to guess. “Do you enjoy having him back though?”

“He’s certainly helped to liven things up. He drops by, every now and again. It’s never a dull day if he does. Luna hasn’t quite warmed to him yet, but I know she’s trying as I have been with Sombra.” Her gaze moved to the couple, currently doing some play-sword fighting Shining and Cadence. “I really was a fool, not to see how happy they make each other.”

“It’s all in the past now,” said Dusk. “Celestia, can I ask you something?”

She tittered. “You know, I believe you and Ray are the only ones among your circle of friends who address me by name and not title.”

“I hadn’t really thought about it,” admitted Dusk. “I just assumed you preferred it that way after all we’ve been through, but if that’s not the case…”

“I didn’t say that. But what’s your question, Dusk?” she asked. “You can talk about whatever’s on your mind to me.”

For a brief moment, he did consider asking if his suspicions were correct. The ones he’d been keeping to himself, about Fallen’s plans and the nature of the changeling princess. But something held him back. Apprehension, fear at confirming what he knew. At turning the suspicions into fact.

So instead, he asked:

“Celestia if… if there was something important that we needed to know, would you tell us?”

He looked into her eyes when he asked this. Eyes he’d only ever seen in one other. The stallion who called himself the Doctor. Eyes which betrayed the countless ages that their features hid.

The smile she gave didn’t quite reach those eyes.

“If I felt the time was right.”

There was more in that smile than an attempt at comfort. It was like when Dusk was helping Cadence with Sombra, how she meant more than what she’d said. Like she somehow knew or suspected what was on his mind. There was a moment, one final moment where he could have asked. Could have been brave enough to do what was necessary.

But it passed, when a loud cheer erupted from the Pictionary players. They’d guessed Discord’s challenge and he was waddling around as a penguin version of himself.

“Well, it seems like we’re missing out on something fun,” she said. “Shall we go and join in?”

“I think I’ll go and see if either side needs an additional duellist over there,” he said, pointing to the small group sword fighting. “Thank you for your time, princess.”

“My pleasure.”

With one last shared look, ruler and subject went their separate ways.

Rare Tranquility

The late morning train from Canterlot to Ponyville set off on time, as it always did. In one of the carriages, excited chatter filled the air from the group of ponies who occupied the furthest end.

“Now that was a pretty great party!” Rainbow declared. “Even if we had to put up with you boys at the end.”

“Hey now, I’d say we enhanced the experience,” said Ray. “A little bit of gentlecolt refinement and dignity.”

Pinkie snorted. “Refinement and dignity! Good one, Ray!”

“Thank you, Pinkie, for that devastating blow to my ego,” he returned. “Fluttershy, nurse it back to health for me!”

“Aww, poor Ray.” She nuzzled his face. “Don’t worry, you’re still perfectly wonderful, even if you’re not refined or dignified.”

He frowned. “I’m not sure if that helped or not. Her words are so kind, yet their meaning is confusing.”

“I should take it as a compliment. You are still a ruffian, after all. Refinement and dignity isn’t expected, so you lose nothing,” said Rarity.

“Wow, I have such wonderful friends. How did I ever get so lucky?” he deadpanned. “Hey Dusk? You okay, bud? You seem pretty quiet.”

“Hmm?” Dusk looked up from gazing out the window. “Oh yes, sorry. It was just quite an active night, that’s all. I think I’ll need some time to recover.”

Ray frowned at his response and Dusk wasn’t completely sure he believed him entirely. Given the stallion’s talent for reading others, he expected him to press further. But he was saved from doing so by Applejack.

“Well, nothin’ like a hard day’s work ta get the blood pumpin’ through yer body,” she said. “You should close up the library for the day and come help out on the farm, since himself there decided ta take a day-off.”

“Hey, I already learned that you don’t come into work after a wild night,” said Ray in response to her. “I intend to be fully rested and recuperated today, so I can give my full effort tomorrow.”

She cocked an eyebrow. “Full effort, ya say? An’ what does that look like?”

“Wow, you are just determined to kill what little self-worth I have today, aren’t you?” He sighed dramatically. “Maybe I should sue for unreasonable work practices.”

“Try it. I jus’ got myself some new rope and I’m itchin’ ta test its upper strength with some heavy weight. There’s a tree I have in mind that’ll do nicely…”

“See? See, you all saw it! That’s abuse of power!” he accused. “Keep this up and I’ll join a union!”

All of them, even Applejack, laughed at his remark.

“It’s a shame that Twilight and Spike couldn’t come back with us straight away,” said Rarity. “I wonder if the princess has some new training in mind for her.”

“Ooh, ooh, it’s gotta be the Summer Sun Celebration coming up in a couple of days!” Pinkie bounced excitedly in her chair. “Maybe she’s going to be involved in the ceremony. That’d be amazing!”

“And at such a special time too,” said Fluttershy. “Just think: we’ve all been friends for nearly four years now. Isn’t that wonderful to think about?”

“Wow, it doesn’t feel that long,” said Rainbow. “Like, it feels like it’s only been a year or something.”

“Eh, a year, four years, whichever. Time is weird and friendship is timeless!” declared Pinkie.

“You know strictly speaking, it’s been a little less time for me,” said Dusk. “You all met at the Summer Sun Celebration in that first year. I only came into the picture in autumn.”

“And I didn’t grace you with my presence until about a year later,” added Ray. “Honestly, I don’t know how you all coped before then.”

“Funny, I’ve asked myself the same question every day since after we met ya,” quipped Applejack. “And we’ve been over this, Dusk. Sure, we may not have actually met ya at the Celebration, but you were still there and playin’ yer part, sugar cube. After that lil’ jaunt around in yer head durin’ that whole Starswirl mix-up, I’d say you’ve earned yerself a spot right there with us.”

“Yes, and Celestia even updated the stained glass window in Canterlot to reflect that, after you became the Element of Unity.” Rarity nudged him playfully. “Don’t think you can escape on a mere technicality, darling.”

“Wait, I’m confused,” said Ray. “So Dusk didn’t actually meet you during the events of the Celebration, but he was right there saving the day with you. How does that work?”

Dusk considered the question. “Well, do you remember how confused you became when we discussed time travel that one time?”

“Don’t remind me, I’m getting another headache just thinking about it.” Ray squinted with suspicion. “Why do you ask?”

“To simply say it’s probably best if we don’t try to explain it,” replied Dusk. “Ancient prophecies plus time travel doesn’t make for a good mix.”

“Yeah, I think I’ll take your word for it,” he said. “Man, I almost feel a little jealous. You Elements of Harmony have all these things connecting you together, even time travel. All I’ve got is big, mean and angry in here.”

He tapped the side of his head. None of them needed to ask his meaning. They all knew exactly what he was talking about. They all checked around, but they were the only ones in the carriage and the door to the next one was closed. Even so, they spoke in hushed voices.

“Now Ray, we’re the only ones allowed to bash your ego. You’re not permitted to do it yourself.” Rarity smiled at him. “You may not be an Element of Harmony, but that doesn’t make you any less of a friend to us. Even despite your… tenant, shall we say?”

He smiled back. “Thanks, Rares. It’s weird, he’s actually been pretty quiet lately. Not that I’m complaining but even now, he’s not saying much about all the sappiness going around.”

“Maybe he’s a lightweight like Doom,” snickered Rainbow.

Ray flinched. “Yep, no, he definitely heard that one. I’ll spare you the details. Hey, whatever happened to him anyways?”

“Discord told me that he’s currently recovering at my house,” said Dusk. “Apparently, since we’re practically family, he assumed that I would be more than happy to house him until he and Trixie return to the Empire.”

“Yeah, I’m not surprised that she decided to stay and live it up in the Palace for a bit,” said Ray. “Hope your brother decides to cut you some slack like Wrath’s apparently decided to do with me.”

“What if he’s decided to give you a little break?” suggested Fluttershy. “He can’t be mean and angry all the time, right?”

“Flutters, do you forget who you’re talking about?” he asked. “Knowing him, he’s gearing up for a big tantrum that’ll hit me when I’m at my most relaxed and happy. He’s done that before.”

“Maybe he just needs some friends,” chimed Pinkie. “If were other big, nasty beasties like him, I’ll bet he’d simmer down then.”

“Pinkie, don’t even joke about that!” hissed Rarity. “The thought of any more than one of those vile Demon Beasts out there… well, it simply doesn’t bear thinking about it!”

“Yer tellin’ me,” said Applejack. “After what happened at the backend of the Changelin’ Skirmish and all that he’s put Ray through, jus’ one of them is enough fer me.”

They all murmured in agreement. Their words caused a spike of worry in the pit of Dusk’s stomach. He quickly looked at the window again, hoping none of them noticed. But in the reflection of the glass, he could see Ray’s yellow eyes on him. Even as the conversation turned to other things, he could practically hear the gears turning in the stallion’s head.

The rest of the trip passed uneventfully until the train pulled into Ponyville. The sun had risen high in the sky, casting a warm summer glow on the town. It did Dusk good to see the place again, as his friends said their goodbyes to each other.

“Come on then, my snuggle bunny!” cooed Fluttershy to Ray. “You’ve got the day off, which means I’ve got you all to myself.”

Rainbow guffawed, rolling over in the sky. “Snuggle bunny! Wow, really?!”

“Of course! You remember his adorable costume on Nightmare Night, don’t you?” she replied. “It’s just too adorable not to think about. O-Oh.” Her face fell when she saw Ray flushed. “I’m sorry, I didn’t embarrass you, did I?”

“I mean… yeah, but it’s okay,” he said. “Being embarrassed is a small price to pay, if it means seeing you happy.”

She beamed and kissed his cheek. “Aww, you are just the sweetest!”

“An’ how?” chuckled Applejack. “Well, y’all have fun now, snuggle bunny. I gotta get back to the farm.”

“I’ll swing by with you,” said Rainbow. “I’m showing Scoots and the other Crusaders a few special moves she can try with her scooter.”

Applejack flashed her the stink eye. “Ya better not be puttin’ them fillies inta kinda trouble, Rainbow.”

“Any more trouble than they get into on their own?”

“… point taken. Jus’ be careful.”

“Meanwhile I’ve gotta hurry to Sugarcube Corner!” said Pinkie. “The Cakes need me to cover for the afternoon while they’re out with the twins.”

“Oh yes, I have a small order to pick up for a little gift to myself. I’ll come along,” said Rarity. “Dusk, you’d better hurry along to the library. Celestia help you if you’ve not been keeping it in good order.”

“Trust me, Rarity, I know better than to allow that to happen.” He gave them a small bow of his head. “Good day to you, ladies and Ray. It’s been a pleasure as always.”

“Actually Dusk, mind if I swing by with you?” asked Ray. “There’s a book I’ve been meaning to pick up for a while.”

Dusk had to work to keep his expression polite. Though Ray wore a smile, he could see that intense look in his eyes. The same one as on the train.

“Of course not, Ray. That’s what a library is for, after all. Provided Fluttershy doesn’t mind being deprived of snuggles for a bit,” he added.

“I think I can cope. Besides, he can be there and back in a flash. Literally!” she giggled. “Don’t be too long, okay?”

“Not where you’re concerned,” he said and kissed her briefly. “See you in a bit! Let’s go, man.”

He set off with purpose in his trot. Dusk had to hurry a little to catch up. He caught his eye but the stallion briefly shook his head. Whatever he wanted to say, he didn’t want to do it out here. So Dusk had to settle for the apprehension mounting in his gut like he was about to be sick.

It didn’t take them long to reach the library. Dusk kept the ‘closed’ sign on and the door locked when they got inside. Ray gestured him upstairs to Twilight’s room, shut the door behind them and closed the curtains.

“You know, in retrospect,” he said when he faced Dusk, “I think anypony watching might get the wrong idea about us.”

“What, because we’ve entered here together, locked the doors and shut the curtains?” Dusk managed a chuckle. “There’s not something you want to tell me Ray, is there?”

“Nope, but I think there’s something you’re not telling me. So how about we fix that?”

Dusk blanched. “I… I walked right into that one, didn’t I?”

Ray nodded. “Yes, you did. Now come on, you’re acting cagey about something and whatever it is, it seems pretty big.”

“I’m… well, I’m not really sure how best to explain it,” he said.

“Alright, let me put this another way to help get your brain in gear: tell me or I go to Twilight.”

Dusk’s eyes widened. “Y-You wouldn’t.”

“Dusk, if you really believe that, you don’t know me very well at all.” He took a seat next to her writing desk. “Take your time, but spill it.”

Dusk took a few moments to collect himself. At first, he did consider telling Ray everything that had been on his mind. As time had gone on since Discord’s ‘catch-up’ and certain events occurred, it became harder to deny they weren’t just flights of fancy. Perhaps having another pony know, especially such a close friend, would be helpful.

But then, this was Ray. He had already been through so much dealing with one Demon Beast, in a very personal way. How would he react to the possibility of there being more and that he might be targeted because of it? And that’s all it was, a possibility. He didn’t actually know for certain and telling him about it beforehand may not be the best idea. At least not right now. He needed more time to think about it first.

“Ray, I… I’m sorry, I can’t tell you.”

“Dusk, if you really think I’m going to-“

“Please, let me finish,” he cut off. “Sorry. I mean, I can’t tell you right now. I just… I need some time to think. It’s a… a big thing, not something I can put easily into words. Come and find me at the end of the day. I’ll tell you then, I promise.”

He could feel Ray’s eyes boring into him, his mind practically whirring as he no doubt considered all manner of possibilities and thoughts. Like Celestia, Dusk felt he might have some idea of it already.

“Alright then,” he said at last. “Guess I can’t exactly complain about keeping big things to yourself. Hay, I’m pretty much the poster child for it. But I’ll be holding you to that, okay? Twisted as it may have been, Discord did have a point with having stuff heard from the horse’s mouth. Whatever it is, we can deal with it but we can’t unless you let us know. You’ve all hammered that into me from day one and I’ve taken it to heart. Okay?”

“Okay,” agreed Dusk. “Thank you, Ray. Come by my house after I lock up the library and we’ll talk then.”

“Provided your ‘brother’ has left it standing by the time we do,” he remarked. “I’ll see you later, Dusk. Oh wait, shoot! I need to actually get a book or Flutters will ask questions.”

“That’s alright, we can pick out something and-“

“No time, can’t leave a lady waiting. Let’s see uh…” He levitated one towards him. “This’ll do! Okay, gotta go, bye!”

“Ray, wait, that book is-!” Dusk didn’t get the chance to finish before Ray vanished. “Well, I tried.”

He left Twilight’s room and went down to open the library. He apologised to the small number of ponies outside for the delay and set into helping find what they needed. Though his mind wasn’t entirely focused on his work.

Oddly enough, he thought back to Celestia, at the party. What she’d said to him. He suddenly realised even more, the weight such knowledge had and weighing up the considerations if others knew about it. Being honest was all well and good, but what was that between friends compared to ruling a nation? Hundreds, thousands, needing to be kept safe and happy. And she’d been doing it for a thousand years…

And in time, even if it was only by extension of being married to Twilight, he might have to make those same decisions. In a way, he was already starting to.

Doing his best to put such thoughts out of his head, a welcome distraction came in the form of the Crusaders, asking about books on canoeing river rapids. With a roll of his eyes and a good-natured chuckle, he almost forgot all about his troubles.

Almost…

It was everything Twilight could do to control her steadily mounting nerves. When Celestia had asked her to remain behind while the others went back home, her mind immediately started whirling with the possibilities. Had something disastrous happened? Was this some kind of additional training for being a princess? Was there something she could read to prepare herself, something she should be doing? Or should she-?!

“Twilight, I can hear your brain about to explode,” said Trixie. “How about worrying about what the princess wants after she’s told you?”

“But it could be anything!” Twilight shrieked. “I need to be prepared, whatever it is! I-If I just had some more time, knew about what to expect, I could-!”

“I never thought I’d ever say this, but Trixie’s right,” said Spike. “Whatever it is she wants, we’ll wait and see, then we’ll help you out with it.”

Spike’s claw on her shoulder did a lot to steady her nerves. Oddly enough, so did Trixie’s confident smirk. It was already a surprise when she’d declined to return to the Empire with Cadence and Shining, at least for the moment. She claimed she wanted to see what Canterlot Palace had to offer in terms of luxury but with the majority of the others gone, having another friendly face around really helped.

Again, not something she’d have ever considered Trixie. But she was happy regardless.

Her nerves started to creep back when she stood before the throne room doors. Had they always looked so… tall? They looked like they were about to fall and crush her flat.

“Hey, you know what I just thought?” said Trixie. “Maybe you’re getting fitted for your throne! Naturally, if you need somepony to try it out first, Trixie shall offer her assistance.”

Twilight laughed and already felt a little less nervous. After practicing the breathing exercise she saw Cadence doing, she cast magic on the doors to open them. Both Celestia and Luna were waiting, along with Sombra. All three had the air of being about to tell her some big news.

“Twilight, thank you for coming,” said Celestia. “We all had a splendid time last night and I’m looking forward to when the event it foreshadows is made official.”

“I am too,” said Twilight sincerely. “But um… sorry to ask, but what did you want me for?”

“No need to apologise, Twilight,” she said. “I understand you must be quite anxious to know, so I’ll get right to it. I’m afraid that Luna and I are needed out of Canterlot on urgent business. Until we return, you will have acting authority in our absence.”

“WHAT?!” Twilight’s heart hammered against her chest and her head suddenly felt very light. “I-I can’t be in charge of Canterlot! I’ve only just been crowned, I don’t know what I’m meant to do or how to do it and you won’t be here! I can’t… I can’t…!”

She started to hyperventilate and Spike was there at once to calm her down. Trixie stepped up.

“Um, your majesties, with all due respect… what the hay?!” she demanded. “You can’t expect Twilight to do what you do, just like that and without any help!”

“We are aware, Trixie, which is why we’re not,” said Luna.

“And while we’re on the subject…!” Trixie trailed off as she processed Luna’s words. “Uh, come again?”

“I’ve postponed all major appointments until later on in the day and I’ve prepared a small referral for the day-to-day running of the Palace.” Celestia levitated a small, compact roster into view. “In addition, whilst my sister and I will be departing, Sombra will be staying here.”

“My work on the tablet is close to a conclusion, so I shall be here as an adviser, your highness,” he said. “Despite my history, I do have experience ruling a kingdom. Tempered with your own leadership skills and knowledge, I believe we will manage.”

“Yeah and we’ll be right here too!” added Spike. “Number one royal dragon assistant, at your service!”

“And I suppose I can spare a little time to help out too,” added Trixie. She suddenly blushed and giggled awkwardly at Celestia. “Uhh… sorry for going off there, your majesty.”

“It’s quite alright, Trixie. Your loyalty to Twilight is heart-warming to see.” She grimaced sympathetically at her student. “I’m sorry that I’m practically springing this on you, but a matter has arisen suddenly and simply can’t wait. We will investigate as quickly as possible and return straight away to explain it when we are done. We shouldn’t be gone for much longer than a few hours.”

That made Twilight feel a little better. The sight of the thrones behind them seemed a prominent one, even though they were still far away. But the assurances of everypony did a lot to put her mind at ease. Not completely, but they still helped.

That only left one big question and she was starting to get an idea of what the answer might be.

“Princess, what’s happened that you need to leave Canterlot so suddenly? Is it…?” She hesitated to ask, but knew she had to. “Is it something to do with Fallen?”

It happened only in the space of a few seconds, but the three exchanged very quick looks with each other.

“We don’t know for certain,” said Celestia. “The place we’re going to is one that is a closely guarded secret, to all but a few. It may be nothing, but it’s best that we verify just in case. Once we return and we know for certain, I’ll explain it to you. But until then, I must ask you to trust me, Twilight.”

She frowned at this. Given what had come to light in the past few years, especially regarding Ray and the Demon Beast in his head, that was a pretty big thing she was asking. But by and large, Celestia had never steered her wrong. Twilight still considered her not just a mentor, but a friend and she trusted her friends.

“I’ll do my best, princess,” she promised. “Just um, don’t be away for too long? I’d really like to get back to Ponyville.”

“Of course, Twilight. Now, we’d best hurry. The sooner we’re gone, the sooner we’re back.” As she walked past, Celestia placed a wing gently on Twilight and smiled. “You’ll be fine and you’re not alone. See you later.”

With that, the Royal Sisters departed, the throne room doors closing behind them with an audible thud. She stared at them for a while after, until she became aware of somepony addressing her and looked back.

“Princess Twilight, consider me at your disposal.” Sombra bowed to her. “Your word is my command.”

Twilight had to take a moment. She was still getting used to that.

“Thank you, but you don’t have to call me by my title, Sombra. We’re still friends,” she said.

“Yeah and besides, you’re practically next to royalty yourself.” Spike nudged him with a grin. “How long before we’re calling you Prince Sombra, huh?”

He blushed at this. “We’re still a ways off from that, young Spike. For one thing, I would not seek to usurp Twilight’s own wedding preparations. After all, she got in first. Not to mention the last time I asked Luna’s hoof in marriage, it resulted in my fall to darkness and tyranny. For now, I believe we are happy to proceed steadily.”

“Going steady,” said Spike.

“I beg your pardon?” asked Sombra.

“The phrase, it’s going steady.”

“Is it? Going steady where?”

“No, not the phrase. I mean, that is the phrase but you said it’s proceeding steadily.”

“Yes, I recall what I said mere seconds ago. But where is the phrase proceeding steadily towards?”

“No, no, you’re getting mixed up. The phrase you meant to use is ‘going steady’, but you said…” He trailed off as Sombra chuckled. “Wait a sec, are you messing with me?”

“Young dragon, how can you accuse an old stallion, who has been out of touch with the world for a millennia, of tomfoolery?” He chuckled again. “Are you sure it’s not you who is getting mixed up?”

Spike groaned as the mares laughed too. “We sure it’s not too late to banish him again? Twi, you can do that, right?”

“And get rid of my royal advisor? I don’t think so, Spike,” she giggled. “I actually don’t feel as worried now.”

“There you go, see?” Trixie nudged her with her hoof. “Now let’s get you on that throne! Oh, I just had a thought! You can take Celestia’s throne and I’ll sit in Luna’s! I mean, like she said, ‘moon’ is in my name. What could be more fitting?”

“All hail Princess Trixie,” said Twilight with a laugh and walked with her friends towards the thrones.

The teleportation pad brimmed with magical energy. It flashed and sparked, primed and ready to be used. All it needed was someone to be used on. In this case, there was more than one, all standing in a row before it.

“We are certain this thing is safe, yes?” asked Selena.

“All of us made use of it the previous night and have returned intact,” said Osteo. “Your fear is unwarranted.”

She quirked an eyebrow. “Is that meant to make me feel better?”

“Whether or not it does lies only with you. The door can only be shown, only you can walk through it.”

“Shockingly, that doesn’t really help much.”

“I’ll show you the door in a few moments,” muttered Grace. “You went and scuffed one of my creations during your particular excursion!”

Snick and Slash exchanged looks with one another. Whatever the twins had to say, they kept it to themselves. But even with their masks, they seemed visibly exasperated. Cutting Edge remained motionless, staring blankly straight ahead.

“They are mere lifeless visages,” said Osteo. “The scuffing can be mended. Regardless, Test Tube has reinforced them.”

“More like ruined them!” he snapped. “So many years spent, getting them just right and he goes and does… this!” He gestured to one of the metal fittings on a puppet next to him. “It’s like sticking a shovel into a wedding cake!”

“Enough.”

All of them tensed, the sound of clanking armour approaching from behind them. Even before they saw him, they could practically feel the power radiating from him. Tube crept in behind him, making his way to the teleport controls.

“Thou art certain their containment is assured?” asked Fallen.

“Completely, master,” said Tube. “Once our allies have retrieved what is needed from Ponyville, we can begin immediately.”

“Excellent. And thou art ready to play thy part?”

Tube answered by placing a metal device on his head. His horn glowed. Heavy shaking, accompanied by mechanical whirring, reached their ears and two crude shapes with multiple legs stood in the door to the transport room.

“Ready, waiting and fully enabled!” Tube said proudly.

“Boys and their toys,” muttered Selena to the twins. In a rare display, the pair’s shoulders shook in silent sniggering.

“Then let us resume the performance,” announced Fallen. The teleportation device responded to Tube’s inputs on the controls. “The recall devices are working as they should, Tube?”

“I’ve just checked them now, master,” he replied, referring to the bracelets they wore on their forelegs. “When the objective is complete, simply press them to return here. You know what the signal is.”

“Good,” Soul nodded. “Thou knowest thy roles. Go and play them well.”

The loose gathering stepped into the centre of the teleport pad. The machine roared, the bursts of magical energy flashed, generated by stores and stores of magic inside large shards of crystal formed by Fallen. With a blinding flash, they were gone.

Cry Havoc!

“We should have told her, sister,” said Luna. “If it is what we suspect it is, she will know soon enough regardless.”

“I have to be certain, Luna,” said Celestia. She moved with a pace that was measured, but driven by fervent concern.

Since Celestia had been the one to teleport them, Luna hadn’t much idea of where exactly they were. They were underground, she gathered that much, but where exactly Celestia had kept to herself. Though she was willing to let Luna in on certain aspects of the Beasts, apparently that didn’t extend to all of it.

“How often does this Order ask to receive you directly?” she asked.

“Only on occasions where another Host is needed for the transference of a Beast and my magic is required for the ritual,” she replied. “They send regular reports through a secure magical channel, but I trust them to manage their own affairs. They understand what is at stake.”

“And this place we are here to see?”

“The primary headquarters, known as the Sanctuary. I instructed them to move the two remaining pony Hosts here and they have word concerning the other non-ponies. Something that has to be discussed in person.”

“I see.” Luna considered a moment. “We are certain this network is reliable?”

“I have been relying on them for over a thousand years, my sister,” she answered. “The message could have only been sent by the Order’s leader from within the Sanctuary. But we will know soon…”

She trailed off as they reached a large, circular stone door. Or at least, the remains of one, as said door was split down the middle, laying in two separate halves on either side of the exposed entrance, bits and chunks of debris littering the ground.

Though the door itself seemed unremarkable outside of its size, Luna could make out several different designs adorning either half of the wreckage, each one depicting a crude, yet fierce image of an animal painted in a different colour. Amidst the rubble, she could make out seven images in total: a bulbous green toad-like creature, a wide-tusked boar painted pitch-black against the grey of the stone, a golden-yellow serpent coiled into a spiral, a large winged insect - a butterfly or moth, perhaps - with vibrant violet wings, the image of a roaring lion with cobalt blue fur and even brighter mane, a bear of some variety depicted orange and in what seemed to be a resting position, and… a wolf, its profile painted in scarlet red, its teeth bared in a fierce snarl at unseen prey.

In spite of herself, Luna gulped; the last image left her with little doubt as to what these various animals were supposed to represent. The two sisters looked at each other and stepped cautiously inside. The interior was dark, so they lit their horns. The sight made Luna gasp.

Ponies. Dead ponies. Lying scattered about the space, dressed in simple hooded robes.

She had to take a moment. She was no stranger to conflict and death, but this? This was a massacre. One she hadn’t seen the like of since the earliest days of Equestria.

Managing to keep her shock in check, Luna looked down at the closest one. A Pegasus mare, her expression one of utter shock and pain. She passed a moment in reflective silence for the pony, then ran a cursory eye over her. A clean stab, right through her chest.

“No…” Celestia’s voice was little more than a frightened whisper. But she wasn’t looking at the many lying dead, but at a door at the far end. “Please, no.”

Before Luna could stop her, she was away. She had to gallop to keep pace, calling out to Celestia but to no avail. They passed down the hallway, took a turn. More bodies. Two of them impaled on large clusters of sharp crystal. The door at the far end stood open and Celestia paused at the boundary, staring inside.

The room was empty, but for one thing. Another cluster of sharpened crystal, where another pony decorated it as a macabre ornament. A unicorn mare, with red trim on her robe. The leader that Celestia spoke of, no doubt.

They looked at each other at the same time. No words needed to pass between them. This could only be the work of one pony, though there was no apparent sign of him. Other than what he’d left behind.

Approaching the crystal, Luna examined it with a magic detection spell. Something was lingering within it though she couldn’t quite make out what it was. Not yet, at least. The crystal was being used to contain the magic inside, with one added, nasty feature.

“There are remnants of a mirror spell set within the crystal,” said Luna. “If your messaging system required this pony’s magic to use it, it could have been used to mimic its signature so another could be sent.”

“He’s taken them,” Celestia muttered. “But if he’s the one who sent the message and brought us here…”

Just as she said this and Luna ended her spell, the crystal started to shimmer a little brighter at its centre. The unicorn’s horn responded, glowing faintly. The pony’s eyes seemed to flutter open a bit too.

“Get out, now!”

But Celestia’s cry was too late as the crystal flashed. It flared with vibrant light, which spread throughout the room. With a low rumbling, the door rolled into place behind them and flashed with the same magic. They reached it just as it shut into place.

“No!” The Sun Princess slammed her hoof into it. “He must have hidden a trigger in the crystal. Another mirror spell.”

“To be activated when magic was cast upon it.” Luna hanged her head. “I’m sorry, sister. I should have realised…”

“There’s nothing to be done about it now, Luna. Though we have a larger issue.” She indicated the door. “This room is designed so that no means, magical or physical, can escape it when the seals are activated. A last resort measure to contain the Beasts, during transferrals or… if they are about to escape the Hosts.”

“Can we not counter them?”

“I know what comprises them, but it will take time to dismantle the enchantments,” said Celestia. “Until I do, we can’t get out of this room which means…”

“Our friends are in danger!” Urgency gripped Luna. “What can I do, sister?”

“You can lend your power to mine. A little extra energy will go a long way and this will take some time. But until then…” She closed her eyes, looking grim. “They are on their own.”

“… And check!” said Spike, ticking the list with a flourish. “Okay, that’s all the decorations for the Summer Sun Celebration fully accounted for. Next we need to go over the acts for the pre-show before Celestia raises the sun.”

“And we’re making good time,” noted Twilight with a perky smile. “This actually isn’t so bad, so far. It’s just like being back in Ponyville. We even have a checklist!”

“A most efficient way of condensing the roster, Twilight,” said Sombra. “With the system you’ve put together, the tasks which would have taken most of the morning should be completed in half the time.”

“Maybe that’ll be your title: Princess of Checklists,” quipped Trixie.

“I think I can be happy with that,” said Twilight. “Alright, now that we’ve got some time, there’s something I’d like to do that’s off the checklist.”

“Off the checklist?” Spike looked up from it slowly. “Are you feeling alright, Twi?”

“Oh, har-har.” She turned to Sombra. “Where is she being kept?”

From the seriousness of her tone, Sombra knew immediately who she was referring to. He nodded and led her back into the Palace, away from the hustle and bustle of the main body. They acknowledged the pair of guards at the door and Twilight was admitted inside to view its sole occupant: the changeling princess, Samore.

Twilight ran her eyes over the changeling princess, still floating eerily inside her warding spell. It was quite remarkable. Nearly two weeks since she’d first been brought here and it was still as strong as ever.

“Doesn’t she need to eat or anything?” asked Spike.

“For a spell like this, no. Not only does it protect the subject but it also provides the body with basic needs. Plus, because she’s unconscious she’s not expending much energy,” explained Twilight.

“But why keep her here at all?” asked Trixie. “What makes her so special?”

“Apparently, she was of great interest to Fallen and she escaped from his base,” she replied. “Once she wakes up, she’ll be able to tell us exactly how to get there and we’ll be able to finally make a move against him.”

“And hopefully bring his schemes to a swift end,” said Sombra.

“With that, plus whatever you’ve been able to translate from the tablet, I don’t doubt that.” Twilight looked to the former king. “Anything you can tell us right now?”

“The majority of what I have to say will have to wait,” he answered. “Primarily because I wish to relay the information to all of our allies. However, there is one passage that may be of interest.”

“Well come on, spill!” urged Spike. Then he glanced at Trixie. “Actually uh, maybe we should wait. You know, in case of… uh…”

“I have already explained to Trixie about the Beast,” said Sombra. “When I told her and Doom of the tablet, it only made sense, especially given that they are now our allies. I have sworn them to secrecy on the matter, however, barring those already aware.”

“Can I just say I’m not looking forward to dealing with it?” added Trixie. “Assuming we ever do. Which I hope we don’t. Like, no offence to your friend, but I’ll be happy if it stays locked up inside him, thanks.”

“But that’s the point, Trixie. If the tablet has a way to get rid of the Beast, then it means we won’t have to. Go on, Sombra,” she prompted.

“Thank you, Twilight,” said Sombra. “There is a peculiar reference which states that, to truly vanquish the Demon, only the Seeds of Harmony will calm its rage.”

“Seeds of Harmony?” Twilight frowned. “That couldn’t mean the Elements, could it?”

He nodded slowly. “It’s possible. The Elements hadn’t been discovered yet, as Celestia was only a filly when Wrath was first imprisoned. There was never an opportunity to find out after the fact and nopony was keen to release the Beast to see for certain.”

“It’s something to think about, at least. If we can work it out, that may present a solution that doesn’t mean keeping him inside Ray!” Twilight clapped her hooves. “Oh he’s going to be so happy if it is!”

“Let’s wait until we know for certain,” said Sombra. “I wouldn’t want to get his hopes up and then dash them suddenly.”

“Well aren’t you just beaming with optimism?” remarked Trixie. “Don’t take your name too seriously.”

“Yeah, we’ll stop Wrath and Fallen, no problem. And you’ll be right there leading the way! Right, Haythos?” said Spike with a teasing grin.

Sombra looked sheepish. “While I am happy to play the theatrical role of a leader, I don’t feel that would be the best place for me. Especially given my… history.”

“Oh come on!” scoffed Trixie. “It’s not like you’re going to revert to evil if somebody puts you in a position of leadership.”

“Others may not see it that way,” he murmured.

“You don’t give yourself enough credit, Sombra,” said Twilight. “You’ve done enough to prove you’re not the same pony you became when you took over the Empire. If you just give yourself a chance, I think you’ll-“

“Princess Twilight! Princess Twilight!” One of the Royal Guard burst through the door, a number of scrolls being levitated by his horn. “Urgent reports are coming in from around Equestria!”

“Ahem.” Spike stopped him and held out a claw. “I’ll review those, thank you.”

The guard looked uncertainly to Twilight, who nodded for him to go ahead. Spike had been processing any written messages for her, sorting them by matter of urgency. What could be dealt with now and what could be tackled later for when her fellow princesses returned. Most of it had been fairly manageable so far, especially with input from her friends.

Spike, however, was looking concerned while he looked them over.

“Yeah, these are definitely going to need the help of the others,” he said. “Apparently, a few places have come under attack.”

“Attack? From what?” asked Trixie.

“Haven’t gotten to that yet, but they’re from all over. The buffalo tribe near Appleloosa, Griffinstone, even one from Phoenix Wing in the Badlands. Says the dragons got pretty spooked about it, whatever it was.”

“Let me see those.” Sombra levitated them over. His eyes scanned their contents rapidly and he growled. “I told her. I told her there was more to this and look what happens when she departs. I knew it!”

“What is it?” asked Twilight. “What’s going on?”

“Our enemy has made his move,” he said grimly. “Twilight, I advise a full mustering the Guard to act on this at once, prepare them to move out.”

“Move out where? I don’t even know what’s happened!”

He was about to respond when something flashed outside. It was followed by a plume of smoke and the sound of ponies screaming.

For a moment, Twilight froze. Her mind ran into overdrive, considering everything that could possibly be and everything she could possibly do to counter it. But it was overridden by one, simple conclusion: ponies were in trouble and she had the power to help.

“Let’s go, come on!”

At her command, they followed her. Sombra diverted part way, announcing he needed to arm himself and would see them later. They tracked the smoke to the courtyard outside. Ponies were running this way and that, taking cover where they could. The guards were doing their best to rally against what was marching towards them.

It was like something had stepped out of a science fantasy novel Dusk had shown her. Its body was conical, gleaming grey metal, supported by four thick legs. The ‘feet’ were large, metal blocks that left cracks in the streets beneath them. The closest thing to an eye was a horizontal strip of light, scanning its surroundings coldly.

Then the eye glowed brighter and brighter. With a flash, it fired a beam of red light at one of the towers. Cracks ran around it and the top of it fell away, landing with a crash to the ground below.

“What in Equestria is that?!” shrieked Trixie.

“Princess!” The Captain of the Guard, an Earth pony mare named Rock Solid, hurried up. “It’s not just here! I’m getting reports of another one of these things in the lower town near the train station. I’ve sent a few detachments to stop them, but they could use some help.”

Once again, she fought to keep her mind from going haywire. This thing, this… well, robot, it was unexpected certainly. She would have liked some time to prepare, but she didn’t have it. She had to act. She wasn’t alone. She could do this.

“Good work, Captain,” she commended. “I want you to go to the lower town and see about dealing with it. Take Sombra with you.”

“Are you sure you don’t need me here, princess?” she asked.

“I have battlefield experience and the guards will need you there. We can’t have Canterlot citizens in danger. Is there somewhere safe to evacuate them to?” she asked.

“Yes, highness. The crystal caves below the city were converted into shelters following the changeling attack.”

“Good, make sure you get them off the streets and coordinate the guards to deal with the attacker. Trixie, you should find somewhere secure in the Palace and-“

“No!” Trixie clearly looked frightened, but she managed to keep it in check. “I… I want to help. I’m not backing out of this one. If this is Fallen’s doing, I’m going to show him I’m… I’m not afraid of him.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight gave her an encouraging smile as she nodded. “Alright. But keep yourself safe, okay? If it seems like it’s too much, there’s no shame in finding a safe place until it’s over. Go with these two, see about assisting in the evacuation.”

“Fear not, Trixie. I shall do my utmost to keep you safe,” promised Sombra.

“Hmph, I should be saying that to you.” Her voice shook a little, but she managed her confident smirk. “Come then, to battle!”

Rock Solid saluted and galloped off with the pair, leaving her and Spike. She turned to her assistant.

“You feel confident with those wings?” she asked.

“You bet!” They’d grown into him more since his initial maturation. “Let’s take this thing down!”

At the same time, they spread their wings and took off. She noticed a small squad of unicorn guards, firing off offensive spells at the gigantic robot. A purple bubble shimmered around it when thes pells were about to make contact and the robot returned fire, scattering them.

“Spike, get its attention!” She watched him bank away from her while she hovered above the fallen guards. “Keep away from it! Take cover and attack from a distance, if you can! Don’t stay in one place and don’t let it get a fix on you! Spread the word, quickly!”

They saluted and moved to obey. She turned, seeing another guard about to get crushed by the robot’s foot. She teleported to him, flying him out of harm’s way just as it crashed down.

“By Celestia!” she cried. “I was almost… thank you, princess!”

“It’s fine! Now go, go!” she ordered. A pained cry got her attention. “Keep safe!”

She looked for the source of it. A Pegasus guard had been glanced by the robot’s beam, right near his wing. She could see it smoking as he fell from the sky. She angled towards him, but Spike was already there and lowered him behind a nearby wall.

“He’s fine, but he won’t be able to fly like this,” said Spike. “He needs to get treated.”

“Okay, okay, give me a moment…” Her mind considered the possibilities and swiftly decided on one, standing up as she did to point. “The ballroom, it’s the closest. Get anypony wounded moved there. Any guards trained in first aid should be sent there too.”

“On it!”

He sped off, passing on her orders to any guards he passed that were running to join the battle. A small squad of them approached her, the one at their head saluting her. He had a heavy crossbow fitted to one gauntlet and blades fixed to his wings, along with his fellow Pegasi. A number of Earth ponies had armed themselves with melee weapons

“Ma’am, Private Flash Sentry reporting for duty!” he said. “You should get under cover, princess, you can’t be out here.”

“I appreciate your concern, Private,” she replied, “but I can handle myself. Somepony needs to make sure you guys are backed up out there.”

He smiled appreciatively. “Alright then, what’s the plan, highness?”

“All of you, follow me. Flyers, with me into the sky to keep its attention. Any unicorns, stay behind cover and fire spells. It’s protected by a shield, but if you concentrate your fire, you might be able to overload it at a specific point. Earth ponies, don’t get in close for now. Hang back while we test the defences but if anypony is wounded, get them off the field and to the ballroom. Got it?”

“Yes princess!” they chorused.

She nodded, allowing a moment of satisfaction. She was surprised at how easy this actually felt, as she spread her wings and soared.

The robot got her in its sights and fired. A shield deflected it and she returned the favour. Its own shield flared up, warming up its laser to fire again. She flew out of the way, Flash firing a shot from his crossbow. The beam came around, disintegrating the bolt and forcing him to fly out of the way.

A few more unicorns joined in on the barrage, keeping up a steady rate of practiced casting. They focused their fire as she suggested and Pegasus guards ran interference to divert its fire. Twilight teleported to rescue any ponies who might be in the line of fire, giving them new angles to attack from and adding her own magic to the bombardment.

“Whatever you are, I’m going to stop you!” she yelled at it. “You’re not going to endanger this city or the ponies that live here!”

“Empirical evidence suggests I’m managing to do just that.”

The voice came from the robot, echoing from some unseen speakers. A screen flashed up below the eye, depicting a diminutive unicorn stallion with red fur, a self-satisfied smirk on his face.

“Doctor Test Tube, I presume?” she asked.

“My reputation precedes me, as does my work. What do you think, princess?” The robot took a few clunking steps towards her. “Isn’t it simply magnificent?”

“It’s certainly a marvel of magic technology and science. It’s also attacking my home!” she returned. “Call this off and surrender, now!”

He let out a high-pitched cackle. “You speak from a position of authority that I do not recognise. My creation will show you exactly how tenuous your grip on this kingdom is!”

The robot had continued its attack during his speech, though now she had the displeasure of his whooping and laughing while it attacked the guards. It only made Twilight more determined to keep them out of harm’s way and fight back.

But despite her efforts, guards were still taking hits. She witnessed a large chunk of masonry land on a group firing from above. An Earth pony, moving her comrade out of danger, was kicked by the robot’s foot and went crashing through a wall. Her comrade vanished beneath its foot before Twilight could get to them. She started for another group in danger, only to be in the robot’s sights again. She only just managed to get her shield up in time.

“Your efforts are valiant, princess,” Tube’s voice echoed on the speaker. “But you can’t protect all of them and stop my creation at the same time!”

Her response was to fire off another spell, but she knew he was right. Even with her enhanced magic as an alicorn, using this many spells, along with having to stay on the move, was taking its toll. If only she had a bit of time to think…

She saw Flash being bombarded by blasts before she teleported him away. Even then, he looked worn out.

“Princess, we can’t keep this up,” he said. “Nothing’s getting past this thing. Magic can’t get through the shield and our weapons can’t even dent it.”

“We can’t give up, there has to be a way. Take a moment to rest, you don’t look so good.”

“You’re not exactly looking so hot yourself,” he replied, then blushed when he realised what he’d said. “Uh, with all due respect, that is.”

“I’ll allow it,” she replied, allowing for some much needed levity. “Alright, pull everypony back for now behind the Palace walls. We need to regroup and formulate a proper counterattack. I’ll draw its fire, you get yourself to safety. Go!”

She took off before he could give a response. She performed a strafing run, firing off rapid spells whilst calling out to retreat. The guards moved to obey, though those that could cast a few blasts before falling back.

“Come now, princess!” crowed Tube as his creation narrowly missed another shot. “I thought you’d offer more resistance than this!”

“You haven’t seen one bit of it yet!” she shot back, along with a sustained beam. The shield didn’t even buckle. “Just because you’re too cowardly to be here yourself!”

“A pony of true intelligence knows how to delegate responsibilities.” He grinned as the eye flared. “I can get just as much enjoyment from destroying you like this, regardless!”

Twilight moved as rapid fire, narrow blasts came at her. She could feel the heat as she dipped and soared around, protecting herself with a shield if she couldn’t. But it was too much. It wasn’t letting up. She had to get away, break off. But she couldn’t, the shots would cut her off if she tried. Just a moment, that was all she needed.

And a moment was all her opponent needed. She blocked a blast. The shield shattered, more powerful than she’d expected. Another was coming at her. Even as she tried to teleport, she knew she wouldn’t make it.

“Princess, look out!”

Twilight didn’t have time to react before something crashed into her, sending her behind the castle wall. She heard a yell right next to her ear and something heavy on top of her. She wriggled out from under it and felt her stomach plummet.

It was Flash Sentry. The young Pegasus stallion was lying still and eyes were glazed over. His side was smoking, from the robot’s main cannon.

“No. No, no.” She dragged him behind higher cover and shook him gently. “Hello, can you hear me? Hello?”

He didn’t respond. His eyes held nothing in them. The rational side of her already knew he wouldn’t. But right now, the rational side wasn’t something she wanted to listen to. How old was he? Not much more than her and he’d just…

“Twilight!” Spike came hurrying around the corner, a few scuffs and burns on his scars. “I didn’t even see it fire at you! Is he okay? Here, let me-“

“He’s gone, Spike,” she whispered. “He’s… he saved me and he just… why? Why did he do that?”

Spike went to respond a few times, but he couldn’t manage it. The answer was simple and cold: it was his job. He was a guard and she was a princess. Of course he would lay down his life for her, if it was threatened. But why? Why did she deserve that privilege, just because of a title and some wings?

It wasn’t fair. It just… it just wasn’t fair…

As she held Flash Sentry’s body, the robot continued its relentless assault. Test Tube’s sadistic laughter rang loudly in her ears.

“All of you, go! Quickly!” urged Sombra, gesturing to a crowd of frightened citizens.

“Come on, hurry!” Trixie had levitated some rubble off a couple. “Follow the guards, get to safety!”

Sombra watched them go, turning his attention back to the battle. Rock Solid and the guards were engaged with… well, he wasn’t certain what it was.

It was large as the tree Twilight called home and metal, positioned as if it was standing on two legs like Spike would. But it had no legs to speak of. It slid along the ground like a cart but without wheels. Two arms emerged from its upper body, large and conical with three large fingers. A crude representation of a head looked this way and that for targets.

When it found one, those arms fired deadly weapons. The ‘hands’ fired bursts of magical energy and he’d seen devices akin to Trixie’s fireworks rain from its back. They exploded on impact, spreading devastation all around.

To make matters worse, Rock Solid had to content with a mere hoofful of guards. The majority were either engaged with the one at the palace and still making their way down or aiding in guiding citizens for the evacuation. That left her with only half a dozen, but she certainly knew how to make them count.

“Shore up on the right there!” she ordered. “You, keep up that spell casting! Cloud Skipper, show that thing why you keep your spear sharp! The rest of you, keep up the pressure! This thing has to have a weakness!”

Magic bombarded the attacker whilst bolts shot towards it. The magic slid off its surface like water from a duck’s back and the bolts merely bounced off. Cloud Skipper managed to sink his spear in the joint between its arms but it didn’t even react. Merely swatting him away like a bug.

“I’ll get him!” shouted Trixie. “Show that thing what you can do!”

Sombra was already drawing his blade and charging. The attacker saw him coming, but he formed a crystal cluster beneath its hand to throw off its aim. He thrust his sword at its chest but it didn’t even penetrate and he only just managed to avoid its other hand swiping at him.

“We’re gonna need to penetrate its armour somehow!” Rock bellowed. “Don’t suppose you’ve got any fancy dark magic that might help?”

“None of that, I’m afraid,” he replied, recognising her jest. “But I’ll keep trying, Captain. I am yours to command.”

She grinned. “Feels weird to have a king saying that, but I’ll take what I can get!”

“At this moment, I am no king.” He brandished his sword. “Merely a soldier, defending his home!”

They both had to move when the metal hand came crashing down. It set its sights on Sombra, warming up another blast. He readied his blade, just as a thin layer of mist surrounded him.

Somepony ran past him towards the attacker and his concern spiked.

“Trixie no!” He started for her. “Get away, it isn’t…”

But he stopped himself when she passed him again. And again. Yet again, two more at once. Half a dozen different Trixies, running in different directions.

The attacker noticed as well, firing its weapon. But the blasts went straight through the Trixies, not even hurting them. It gave nearby guards the chance to evacuate other ponies and get them out of harm’s way.

“Not bad, huh?” The genuine article, at least Sombra assumed, stood next to him. The inside of her cloak was glowing. “So much of Trixie, the poor thing doesn’t know which way to turn.”

“Indeed.” He focused on the glowing. It was a cluster of stars that decorated her cloak, arranged in a familiar pattern. “Is that an elemental rune?”

“Quite so, my humble assistant. Behold, the rune of water! With it, Trixie can project a layer of mist that allows her to conjure reflections of her greatness, dazzling her audience with a multitude of magnificence!”

“Most inventive.” Sombra detected movement and tensed. “Though I believe the saying of a magician never revealing her tricks is prudent here.”

The attacker must have worked out she was the real one and was setting its sights on her. But Trixie only laughed and whipped off her hat.

“Then how about another surprise, from the Great and Powerful Trixie?”

She shook her hat like a fan and when she pulled it away, a firework was sitting on the ground. Another rune glowed inside her cape, the fire one Sombra noted. A spark lit the firework, sending it flying with a high pitched whizz. It hit the attacker, concealing it behind a wall of smoke and dazzling light.

“Ha-ha! Trixie is truly a blast, is she not?”

She yelped when the attacker responded with blasts of its own. The only sign of the firework’s impact was black scoring around its chest.

She scrambled to get out of harm’s way, her escape cut off by another and ferrying her back and forth. Her confidence shrivelled and panic set in, backing away as the attacker levelled its weapon.

Sombra just managed to block the blast with crystals rising before Trixie, tackling her into cover. She wriggled out from under him, dashing to the end of the alley they’d moved to and shivering.

“Oh gosh, oh gosh, oh gosh!” She wrapped her cloak around her like a blanket. “I-I can’t believe I just… what was I thinking?!”

“I cannot say but it worked well,” said Sombra. “Come, we must return to the fray.”

“No! I’m not going back out there!” she shrieked. “I almost died! Like actually died!”

“But you’re not. These ponies need our help, you can’t simply-“

“Yes I can and don’t even tell me that I can’t!” She glared through angry, frightened tears. “I can’t! I can’t do this! I thought I could, but I can’t, okay?! I’m a magician, not a fighter! I’m staying right here!”

His initial reaction was one of anger. How could she display such cowardice? She should be better than this! But then, who was he to speak of being better or not? Who was he to think less of her? She had already done more than anypony would have asked of her.

“Very well,” he murmured. “I would advise you to make it to the shelters if you can. But I want to thank you first, Trixie. Your actions may have saved my life and they helped ensure the safety of so many others as well. Such a deed is worthy of the title of Great and Powerful, in my eyes.”

Her sobbing lessened and her breathing became easier. She looked up from inside her cloak, eyes wide with fear but also a hint of surprise. Sombra placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“I will ensure such bravery matches my own.” He stood up and turned to the alleyway exit. “Now, once more into the fray!”

He charged, forming a crystal and jumping from it to slice some incoming rockets. They fell harmlessly to the ground in halves and he shepherded the ponies they would have struck quickly.

He looked to the Captain, still barking orders. But she had far fewer soldiers than before. Only two were still standing and it was only her resolve that kept them with her.

He levitated his blade, running to join her. Then the attacker blasted her. She didn’t get out of the way in time, the shot striking her armour and sending her reeling.

“Captain!” He galloped for her, shielding her with a cluster of crystals. “Captain? Speak to me! Captain!”

She didn’t move. He pressed a hoof to her. Still breathing, but out cold. With her down, her remaining guards buckled and ran. Before he could even yell for them to come back, he heard a sound like shattering glass.

The attacker had broken his barricade. He had just enough time to turn and see its weapon, about to fire right at his head.

Ponyville Pandemonium

The Golden Oaks library was the pinnacle of peace and quiet. The ancient tree that housed the vast stores of books stood sentinel over its little section of town. Nothing would disturb this peace.

Until the front door burst open and Dusk Noir landed in the open space outside. Moments later, the windows on the ground floor shattered and pony puppets followed after him. Their master, his hooded robe billowing about him, strode out with the ghost of a smile on his face.

Dusk shrugged off ponies who tried to help him up, urging them to run. They swiftly obeyed and scattered, Ligne Grace coming to a stop as his puppets flanked around him.

"I would say it's nice to see you again, Grace," said Dusk, "but it isn't nice to lie."

"Come now, Dusk," he chuckled. "Our last meeting was cut so tragically short. Why not make the most of now?"

His puppets raised their forelegs. Magic fired from metal fixtures fashioned to their wooden legs, forcing Dusk to conjure a shield. He fired back with blue pellets, the puppets moving to protect Grace.

Tapping into the shadows, Dusk conjured tendrils from the one cast by the tree. Grace leapt aside but Dusk managed to fling two of his puppets away. Another charged him, a blade springing out as it charged.

Dusk ducked under its first strike and bounded away on pink hooves. He landed on a rooftop, looking down at Grace.

"Your puppets seem to have undergone cosmetic changes," he remarked. "I can't say it fits with their aesthetic."

"Thank you! Somepony who understands," cried Grace. "I mean just look at them! There's no form, no style to these! They're just… bolted on."

"I'm surprised you allowed it," said Dusk, working his magic secretly. "You clearly put a lot of work into them."

"Yes, yes I did. But I suppose it's a small price to pay for what's to come," he shrugged. "Besides, it's certainly increased their effectiveness."

The two puppets Dusk had flung away suddenly leapt up on either side of him. At the same time, he called down the colour forms of Rainbow and Twilight from above to block their attacks. They fell onto patches of pink he cast, making them bounce up and away while he jumped, firing at Grace as he came down.

His remaining puppet protected him from the shots, but Grace himself intercepted Dusk as he landed. Dispatching an Applejack form to fight the third, he engaged the puppet master.

A flurry of blows passed between the unicorns. Dusk's hooves flashed orange as Grace's body moved in ways that shouldn't have been possible. A horizontal duck under a swipe. Moving his head back further than his neck should have allowed. His body stretching to literally move over Dusk.

"How are you doing that?!" Dusk cried.

"Now, now, we can't give it all away at once." Grace's half-smile never left his face as he leapt back from Dusk. His cloak fell back slightly as he raised both of his forelegs in Dusk's direction, revealing miniature crossbows affixed to both limbs. "My turn!"

Dusk dissolved into shadow to avoid the barrage of bolts. In the split second before he did, one got into his leg. It fell out when he reformed, but it left a stinging red spot regardless.

He didn't have time to dwell before Grace sprinted at him, blades replacing the crossbows.

"You shouldn't have come here, Grace!" Dusk summoned bladed shadows on his legs to counter them. "My friends and I won't suffer this, nor will the princesses!"

"Has it not occurred to you that we may have already thought of that?" Grace kept Dusk engaged in a deadly dance, his legs twisting and turning. "This little operation has been in the works for a while. There's a lot we've taken into account."

"It doesn't mean we won't stop you." Dusk levitated away on a colour cloud. "We're more than a match for the likes of you! You won't take Ray!"

"Oh, so you've guessed that much?" Grace shrugged. "I suppose I shouldn't be too surprised. We had the impression you and your friends may know what to expect. Unless… they don't?"

He didn't miss Dusk's flinch at his words. No, they didn't know what to expect. They didn't have the slightest hint of it. All because he hadn't told them and if Grace hadn't come by himself as he claimed…

He turned to run but a puppet blocked his retreat. He summoned another of his forms, along with two more for the other puppets, but this was really taking it out of him. He needed to get away, had to get to Fluttershy's cottage or keep Grace away at least.

The unicorn was charging again, his blades flashing. Time to stop holding back.

He backed away from his strikes, dodging and ducking. He only needed a moment, just a moment.

"Well today will certainly be a nice surprise for them," Grace was saying. "I've met some very interesting individuals that are eager to make their acquaintances. We've even prepared a royal surprise for the land's newest princess! I hope she likes it."

His anger flared at the mention of Twilight. He stepped on one of Grace's blades, forcing him down and holding him in place. His hooves turning orange, Dusk followed up with an uppercut. The rose-maned unicorn had only a moment to widen his eyes before the blow struck him squarely beneath the jaw.

CLUNK!

Dusk cried out in shock as Grace's head flew free of his shoulders, bouncing away with a wooden clatter.

Everything fell silent. Dusk stared at the motionless head. Then at the body, still standing. For a moment, he feared that he'd just accidentally done something inexcusable. And yet, as the seconds ticked by and the body remained standing, frozen in place, with no traces of blood anywhere to be seen, Dusk quickly realised something was very wrong. He could practically feel his nerves screaming danger.

Those instincts saved his life when, all of a sudden, the headless body dashed forward and struck again, somehow moving of its own volition. The blade scraped past Dusk's neck, forcing him back. The cloak fell away from the sudden movement and Dusk stared.

Grace’s body was just like his puppets. Only strands of magic connected his joints together. With a violent wooden clatter, the body rose into the air and split apart, the limbs spinning like leaves caught in a whirling breeze. They sped towards the head, which now rose up into the air facing away from Dusk, levitating to the centre of the flurry of limbs and gently reattaching itself to the neck of the body with a faint click. As Grace’s head slowly rotated around to face Dusk, turning a-hundred-eighty-degrees as if on a swivel, he saw that the same calm, amused half-smile still remained… though it now had a considerably more fiendish edge to it.

"Well…cat's out of the bag now, it seems," Grace spoke without any difficulty, in that same detached, mildly amused tone, as though he were merely commenting on the weather. "I wasn't planning to reveal this until a suitably dramatic opportunity arose, but I'm more than capable of improvising. I suppose a remark about the artist becoming their art would be fitting right about now?"

His other puppets were reforming themselves too, their body parts rejoining and surrounding him. Dusk couldn't help but take a horrified step back from the utterly unnatural sight before him.

"What? How…" His eyes frantically scanned the surrounding area, careful not to avert his gaze too far from the talking puppet before him. "Where are you? Where's the real you?"

He had to be hiding somewhere nearby, Dusk reasoned. He should've guessed that somepony who fought with puppets wouldn't put themself in harm's way. The Grace in front of him was clearly just a decoy, a body-double. The real one was likely pulling the strings from someplace where he could get a good view of the fight. But as he glanced at alleyways, through windows, atop all of the surrounding buildings for any glimpse of the true puppet master or a telltale glow of magic, he found… nothing. The entire block was completely empty, save for him and the reforming puppets. The Grace puppet's head seemed to cock to the side somewhat as he gave Dusk a blank stare.

"Oh, dear. You don't seem to understand." The bodies of his other puppets clicked together behind him, filling the air with a twisted wooden staccato, as the Grace puppet's smile widened-ever-so-slightly. "I'm right here, Dusk. Right in front of you."

Dusk's eyes widened. He took another step back. The words were tumbling out of his mouth before he even realised he was speaking. "Who… what… are you?"

Grace laughed in response, a short and breathless sound that sounded almost forced. The puppeteer's eyes - which Dusk only now noticed seemed a bit too reflective to belong to a normal pony - met with his own.

"I am what you see before you… perfection."

With that, his detached limbs began spinning faster through the air as his other puppets bared their weapons once more.

Breathing heavily, already feeling at his limit, Dusk tensed himself. He summoned more colour forms around him as the whirlwind that was Grace surged towards him.

The tree gave a satisfying jolt, the apples above loosed from its branches and into the baskets below. Applejack nodded in satisfaction. That just never got old. It helped that she was in good company.

"Y'all comfy up there?" she asked Rainbow.

"All good and chilled," she replied, reclining on a cloud. "This is the life, huh AJ?"

"What, you loungin' around while I'm workin' ma flank off?"

"That's the way of it." She sighed in satisfaction. "You should try it sometime. They're pretty comfy."

"In case ya haven't noticed, I'm lackin' in a certain area that lets me even get up on those darn things." She indicated the lack of wings. "Maybe if I finish some fancy spell, I can get ma own pair-a wings and take ya up on that."

"Princess Applejack. Now that'd be something," sniggered Rainbow. "But hey, Twilight could always cast that spell that makes you walk on clouds and then I can just carry you up."

"Ta find ma own cloud or are we gonna be sharin'?"

"Your own, obviously!" she said quickly, a blush appearing on her face. "I mean, if you wanted to share, that'd be fine but, uh, I wouldn't want you being all cramped with me."

Applejack chuckled. "Much appreciated. Well, if it means anythin', there's worse ponies ta be cramped with."

"So uh... you wouldn't mind?"

"No, I don't reckon I would." She looked up, feeling her own face warm up a little. "Would you?"

Rainbow descended into a series of uncharacteristic flustered muttering and looked away. Even Applejack felt a little taken aback at herself. First the Princess, now Rainbow? What in the world was coming over her? She'd never thought about any of them like that before and she didn't have cider to blame this time. Not that they weren't bad looking, especially not Rainbow. She looked after herself and it showed. Sure, her bragging could get a bit much but it certainly wasn't for nothing. She worked hard to get where she was and Applejack admired that. Not that she needed telling, her ego was big enough but even so...

She shook her head rapidly. Where had that all come from? She glanced up at Rainbow and caught her peering over the edge of her cloud. She sharply looked away, at the same time Applejack did. Had she been staring? For what reason? Unless... no, that couldn't be it. Could it...?

"Uh, Rainbow? Everythin' alright there?" she asked.

"Huh? Oh yeah, totally fine, AJ!" she said quickly. "No problems here, just us two pals hanging out and uh... yeah, just that!"

"Ya sure? 'Cause if there was anythin' ya wanted to talk about-"

"Nope, nothing!" She started looking this way and that, like a twitchy rabbit. "All good here! Nothing you need to..." Her eyes focused on something and she suddenly frowned. "Applejack, we've got trouble."

"Trouble? What in the world are ya talkin' about?"

Applejack looked where she was looking. A stallion stood watching, dressed in loose-fitting clothes. His fur was dark brown, his mane bone white. His appearance struck a chord in Applejack's memory. That, plus Rainbow's reaction, made her tense up.

"It's the guy from Baltimare," Rainbow whispered. "Osteo."

"One-a Fallen's cronies?" replied Applejack.

"Careful. Not sure how, but we think he can do something weird with his bones and he can really take a hit."

"Now, it don't have to come to that jus' yet, Rainbow. We ain't tried talkin' firs'." Addressing the stallion, she raised her voice and said, "Look here, I don't know what yer business is here, but this don't have to get ugly."

Osteo said nothing. His eyes briefly glanced at Rainbow, then lingered on Applejack. She didn't like it. It felt like he was sizing her up, like somepony about to throw hooves. Given what Rainbow had told her about this pony in her encounter with him, she couldn't say she was keen on such a confrontation.

"A fresh challenge," he said at last. He cricked his neck and approached. "I hope you will offer me good sport."

"Hey, back off!" Rainbow approached, bearing her wings. "You want her? You have to deal with me too."

"That will not be an issue," he replied. "You have your own contender to deal with."

"What the hay do you-?" She was cut off when what looked like magic came raining down from above. "What the?! Where did that come from?!"

"There!" Applejack pointed to a grey speck in the sky. "What is that?"

"I've got it! Just watch yourself around this guy!" she warned and took off.

The spells, if that's what they were, lessened as they focused on Rainbow. Something about them seemed oddly familiar, as did the pony they originated from...

But she didn't have time to focus on that. She detected movement, approaching fast. Leaping aside, she heard a heavy crunch behind her. When she looked back, Osteo's hoof had managed to crack the trunk of the tree. He nodded in approval.

"You react quickly. Good. This fight shows promise."

"What in the world is wrong with you?" She raised her hooves. "I don't want ta fight you, got it? Whatever it is you want, we can-"

Applejack jumped back to avoid his next strike, blocking his follow-up. She winced from the hit, ducked under his next one and reared her legs for a good buck. The hit landed, but he crossed his forelegs together to absorb it, skidding back.

"Adaptable as well," he complimented. "You waste your potential in farm life."

"I'm quite happy with ma life, thanks!" she shot back. "Fer the last time, I ain't gonna fight you! Is that all you care about?"

"It is all that matters. Life is a constant struggle. These struggles either destroy us or make us stronger." He flexed his foreleg. "Such is the Way of the Beast."

That last word, particularly the gravity with which it was spoken, made Applejack freeze.

"The Beast? Ya don't mean..."

"Words are meaningless. Action speaks louder. Now, fight me!"

He charged but Applejack met it. She rammed him with her shoulder, though it was like she'd tackled a tree. He wrapped his forelegs around her, hauling her up and down in a supplex. She shook off the daze from the impact and angled a kick between his back legs. He grunted, his weight shifted. She shoved him off and sprang up, kicking him under his chin and making him stagger back.

Osteo looked down at his chin. He touched it with his hoof and grinned. Applejack needed to end this quickly, so she charged and reared her legs for another buck. She could hear something faintly creaking like old wood. He didn't even try to get out of the way, just took the hit right in the chest.

What should have sent him flying only made him stagger a couple of steps. He laughed and rapped his chest. It was like hooves on old bone.

"Ah, there is something about battling a fellow Earth pony that I never tire from!" he crowed. "No spells, no flying, just the strength we were blessed with!"

"How... in the hay did you do that?" she gasped.

"You may realise, soon enough."

He bucked the tree he'd already broken towards her. It came crashing down at great speed and she only just avoided it. But she didn't react quickly enough to his follow-up punch. Then another. Then another. The last one made her shoot backwards into the trunk of another tree, dislodging the apples with a few falling on her head.

Her head was ringing and her vision was wavey. Something tasted funny in her mouth and she spat it out. Red splattered the grass. She shook her head to clear her vision and adjusted her hat.

"Alright, Osteo," she growled. "Ya asked fer it. Now, yer gonna get it."

"Yes, yes!" he cheered.

While the two Earth ponies clashed, the state in the sky wasn't looking much better. Rainbow was really being put through her paces. It was like being back at the Wonderbolt Academy, but at least Spitfire wasn't shooting at her.

She soared around where the blasts originated. It looked like a pony, another Pegasus. An alicorn? She could see metal and thought it must be Fallen. But he didn't seem big enough, although this one still had some size to him. The shots seemed to be coming from something attached to his forelegs... or from his forelegs themselves. Almost like...

"No way," she murmured. She used a cloud for cover, getting as close as she could. She got flashes of detail. Gunmetal grey fur. A crossed-swords cutie mark. Dark eyes. "Edge...?"

As she got a better look at him, she knew she was right but also... not quite. His forelegs were completely replaced by the metal tubes that used to be fixed atop them, the ones that let him shoot magic. His rear legs had given way to similar ones, but these emitted fiery jets from inside. Both of his wings were metal too, the feathers giving way to sharp blades. But his face... half of it was gone, with something like a metal skull grafted into place. A single, piercing red eye flashed as it saw her.

"Geeze," she whispered. "What the hay did they do to you?"

He didn't reply, not with words. Instead, he fired again and she had to shoot off. Whatever had happened, he was obviously out to get her and she couldn't just keep flying away. She had to go on the offensive.

She flew up, so the sun would be at her back. She could see him flinch as the glare hit his eyes and she sped back, hooves outstretched. She smacked into him, ignoring the slight pain when one of her hooves hit the metal side of his face. She angled around again, two of his shots whizzing past to strike again.

He blocked with his legs and swung at her head. She ducked, getting him in the face with a kick before flying beneath him to attack from below. She tackled him in the gut, but let go when he slammed his metal leg on her back. She yelled, which became a shriek when she felt a sharp burn. He'd kicked with his rear foot in the chest, issuing a jet of flames at the same time.

"Oh come on!" She backed off a bit, glaring. "You're gone for months and then you come back as some weird cyborg? That's just cheating!"

His remaining eye regarded her without emotion. Then, it widened a slight fraction and his lips parted.

"Y-You..."

It was like he struggled to get the word out. There was a slight, electronic rasp to it too.

"Yeah, me," she retorted. "So you do remember me. You remember that I kicked your flank last time too?"

"Re... Remember..." He spoke through gritted teeth. "Have to... have to..."

"Have to what?" Rainbow's wariness gave way to concern. "Hey, what is it? What's the matter with you?"

"Have to... obey..." he growled. "Can't... can't... have to...!"

"Oh, so we're doing this again? Like how you sold out everypony in Cloudsdale and Ponyville and Canterlot to Chrysalis, just because you were a little butthurt?" She locked eyes with his remaining fleshy one. "Come on! You came back before. You don't have to let Tube or Soul or anypony tell you what to do. Whatever they did to you, you can fight it!"

"Fight... fight... fight..." The light faded from his eye, the one in his robot one flashing. "Fight... you."

With a blank expression, he fired. It was the levitation beam and he caught her in it. He spun her around like Applejack would lasso an apple for a trick and slammed her to the ground. She couldn't stop her momentum and hit the dirt, hard.

She managed to grip the side of the crater she'd created, every part of her hurting. She vaguely acknowledged something coming right ar her from above, realised what it was and dived aside at the last moment. She was knocked forward by the impact behind her, Edge rising from the ground like a zombie.

"Alright. You wanna fight?" She shook herself off and spread her wings. "You've got one!"

He did the same and the two Pegasi took off again.

"Thank you, Pinkie," said Rarity, accepting the box of cupcakes from her. "Though it is important to watch one's figure, I think I can allow myself a little treat after I've finished the order I'm working through today."

"Ooh, is it a big one?" asked Pinkie.

She nodded. "Quite substantial, yes. Much as I love creating all manner of clothing, even I need a little motivation to keep myself going sometimes."

"I heard that, sister. You can do it Rarity, and it's gonna be just fabuuuulous!" She sang out this last word like an opera singer.

"Your confidence is most appreciated." She smiled at Pinkie as the door to Sugarcube Corner opened behind her. "I hope all goes well before the Cakes return. Now if you'll excuse me, I need to-"

"No. No, I don't believe you will be excused," somepony said behind her. "Not until we've had a chance to catch-up."

Rarity froze. She knew that voice and when she whirled around, it only confirmed who she already knew it to be. A thestral with a lustrous blue mane and grey fur that bordered on silver. Her fangs were bared in a playful smirk and her eyes glimmered.

"Selena?"

"Ooh, who's this? A friend of yours? Wait..." Pinkie frowned. "Weren't you the pony that tricked Spike into helping find a magic mirror and attacked him after?"

"No trickery was involved. We merely cooperated, until it became clear our goals didn't align. A shame, really..." That smirk widened. "Such potential in the little one."

"You'll keep your fangs off him." Rarity tossed her mane over her shoulder and glared. "If your business is some form of payback, I shall be happy to oblige you."

"Yeah!" Pinkie bounded over the counter. "I'm not gonna let some mean pony hurt my friends!"

Selena chuckled. "Oh, how sweet. Snick, Slash. I believe I've found you a playmate."

Two other ponies slid in behind her. Their faces were obscured by theatrical masks, one smiling and one frowning. Both wore red and white robes that appeared to drape over them like coats on their hangers. Both exchanged looks with each other, then stared at Pinkie.

"Oh hi there! So which is which?" she asked, pointing from one to the other. "Snick? No, I'm gonna say Slash. Or was I right the first time? No, you're definitely Snick! Or are you?"

They didn't respond verbally. Instead, they shrugged off their robes, revealing alarmingly thin frames and matching, form-fitting clothes with pouches on belts that tied them off. Blades glinted on the ends of their forelegs, which they raised in front of them in a cross shape. Rarity felt a chill when she saw spots of red along the edges.

"Is it too much to hope you're gonna help cut some cake with those?" Pinkie yelped as they dived at her, one going high and the other low, forcing her back behind the counter. "Yep, didn't think so!"

"Pinkie!" Rarity started after her, but Selena grabbed her and flung her outside. Ponies gasped as she landed in the street, skidding on the ground a bit. "You uncouth brute!"

"Oh trust me, Rarity," she replied, revealing long claws from the sides of her hooves, "we haven't even gotten started!"

She charged with incredible speed. Rarity only just managed to levitate a box to protect herself, but Selena practically split it wide open. It was a delivery for Quills and Sofas, containing a great number of the former. Making a mental note to pay the proprietor in full, she gathered them up and fired them at Selena like darts. She hissed as she was forced to deflect or dodge the sharpened nubs.

"Go, all of you! Run!" she called to the surrounding ponies. "Get inside and lock your doors, quickly!"

They didn't need telling twice. Most had already started to, stampeding to either return home or put as much distance from the fight as possible. So much went on in Ponyville of this nature, it was practically standard procedure.

"Rarity! Catch!"

Pinkie stuck her head out the window and hurled a couple of kitchen knives. She caught them in her aura before Pinkie's attention was diverted by the twins again. She reacted just in time to block Selena's next strike, metal clanging as her claws clashed.

"Oh good," she purred. "I was almost thinking this would be over too quickly."

"I do aim to make a point of making my guests suitably entertained." She slashed at Selena's chest, which she blocked. "Though it is good courtesy to be informed beforehand."

"I'm sorry to just drop in like this." Another series of cuts and slices followed, blocked and returned blow for blow. "But I was in the neighbourhood. I hope it's not too much of a bother."

"Not at all." Rarity bent backwards as Selena aimed at her neck. She turned it into a flip-kick right in Selena's chin and landed deftly. "I'm nothing, if not flexible."

"What a coincidence." Selena rubbed her chin and her eyes flashed again. "So am I."

She came at Rarity again, moving so quickly she barely had time to react. She winced and cried as, despite her efforts, Selena's claws cut into her wherever they could get an opening. Namely on her legs and sides. Not deep, but enough to draw blood. She needed to break off.

At a glance, she saw somepony with their window open to see what was going on. Before she could close them and lock up, Rarity levitated the curtains to her and used them to wrap Selena like a Hearth's Warming bow. It wasn't the neatest job, but it brought her time to put some distance between them. She used some remaining cloth to bandage the wounds she'd already received as Selena cut her way out.

Rarity knew when a fight wasn't in her favour so she'd already started to run for the boutique. To her immense relief, the fabric delivery had just arrived. Derpy went to ask for a signature, but caught sight of the situation unfolding and wisely fled. Rarity cracked open the boxes and levitated the fabric out, letting it whirl around her like a tornado. A shame, most of it was quite expensive but she couldn't let that worry her.

"No sign of that delightful little scarf you had last time?" asked Selena with a chuckle. "I was hoping to take it for myself, after I'm through with you."

"Over my dead body," hissed Rarity as the fabric whipped around her.

Selena's fangs glinted. "That was the idea."

Back at Sugarcube, Pinkie was also having a bad time of it. She thanked her lucky stars the Cakes weren't home but that left her to deal with this prickly pair.

The twins moved with perfect harmony. If one went left, the other went right. If one retreated, the other advanced. Even Pinkie had a few close calls with those nasty knives of theirs. She needed some more space to fight them in and luckily, the Cakes had given her a very big room. She hurried up, the pair bounding off the walls to come after her.

"Okay, I gotta say, you two are really good acrobats!" she said. "You ever thought about being in a circus? Las Pegasus maybe? I bet you'd be a great act!"

One of them sprang off the wall to slice at her head. She flipped away, almost landing on the other who approached from behind. The tips of the blade whistled past her hooves as she twirled in the air to land.

"Come on, you're trying to cut me and didn't even say howdy-do. Unless you can't speak, which is fine. Ooh, I know ESL! Look!"

She signed a greeting with her hooves. The twins looked at each other, then back at her. One drew her blade across her throat. The other mimicked something heavy falling to the floor.

"Yeeeaahh I figured," she sighed. "It's a shame. You seem like we could have been good friends. Oh well. Party cannon!"

She whipped out her trusty tool and fired. The two of them dodged the shot, splitting up to attack. They flipped around but Pinkie angled the barrel to the floor. Her next shot made her jump into the air, just as the twins landed where she'd been. The frowny one got stuck in the taffy she'd left for her.

"Hey, now it's a party of one. Hoo boy, that was a crazy time!" Pinkie fired off more shots as the happy one ducked and jumped out of their way. "You guys should have been there. I thought all my friends were throwing me a goodbye party, but it was actually a surprise birthday party. I'd forgotten my own birthday! Can you believe it?"

If the happy one had any thoughts, she didn't voice them. Her hoof went to one of her belt pouches and Pinkie saw something flash when she flung it. She cartwheeled around her cannon, raising it up so the smaller knives bounced off the metal. Before she could angle it back down, she was forced to dance around it like a maypole as the happy one tried to cut her like a cupcake.

"So you guys never actually told me your names!" She ducked and the blade clanged off the cannon. "You seem like more of a snicker to me. Get it? Because your mask is smiling." The attack stopped for a moment and her shoulders shook briefly. "Hey, I saw that! Made you laugh, see? Maybe we can really be-whoa!"

She moved her head back, just as the blade cut off a bit of her fringe. But a follow-up got her across the chest.

"Hey! That hurt!" Pinkie got her under the cannon and tipped it on top of her, adding a blast for good measure. It made the happy one jump backwards to avoid it. "You know, you're not gonna make many friends like that!"

She glanced at the cut. It wasn't too bad, but she'd need to dig open the first-aid box later.

A tearing sound got her attention. The frowny one had pulled free of the taffy, but she'd lost her balance doing so and fell. The force caused one of her belt pouches to loosen its lid. A box tumbled out, falling open when it hit the floor. Pinkie saw what was inside and gasped.

"That's the Alicorn Amulet! Don't you two know how dangerous that is? You can't just... wait..." Pinkie realised something. Their knives already had blood on them and there was only one place they could have found that Amulet. "Where's Zecora? What did you do to her?"

She asked this with a calm she certainly wasn't feeling. The twins exchanged another look. They looked down at each other's blades, then back at Pinkie again. They raised them up in answer.

It took all Pinkie had not to burst into tears, right then and there. Instead, she could feel her pink fur losing its usual lustre and her poofy mane drape around her, hanging like some very depressed looking curtains.

"Okay then," she said in a blank voice before furrowing her brow. "No more Mrs Nice Pinkie."

Her cannon fired again as the twins lunged.

Fluttershy hummed happily, setting down two cups of tea on the table in front of the couch. She turned to look at her coltfriend, waiting for her to join him and was concerned when she saw he was frowning.

"Ray? Is everything okay? Is Angel giving you a hard time again?"

"Huh? Oh yeah, totally fine, Flutters," he said, plastering on a smile. "You know me, just the old gears turning, you know? Also, when is that rabbit not giving me a hard time?"

"I do know. I also know when you've got something on your mind." She settled down next to him. "Is something the matter with Dusk? You've been like this since you left the library."

"It's… complicated," he said. "You know how Dusk is, sometimes he's even worse than me when it comes to admitting his problems to others."

"Well, you're not wrong. I mean, that isn't to say anything bad about him but…" She considered her next words. "He can be a little… well…"

"Frustratingly tight-lipped about his personal problems?" he prompted. "I mean, I know I'm not one to talk, but still."

"That's okay. We all have our troubles we don't want to feel like we're burdening others with." She placed a hoof on his. "I hope you know that, whatever it is, I'm happy to shoulder that burden. No matter what. We're each other's strength, remember?"

"As if I would ever forget." He kissed her forehead. "Don't worry, it's all good. Just need to give him some time, that's all. But I swear, he makes me wait any longer than the end of today and I'm bringing the pipe back."

She wagged a hoof at him. "Oh no, you don't. Don't make me use the Stare on you, mister."

"By Twilight, not that!" He frowned again. "Wow, that does feel weird to say. Wonder how it must be for her."

"Probably just as weird. Now, how about we stop worrying about whatever's on our minds and catch up on some much-needed snuggling?" she suggested, already nestled under his chin.

"Now that sounds like a-" Ray froze when somepony knocked at the door. "Oh come on! Can't a stallion catch a break?!"

"Don't worry, I'm sure this won't take long." She flew to the door and opened it. "Oh goodness, Rose. What's the matter?"

"Fluttershy, you've got to come, quickly!" begged the flower pony. "I was out picking some flowers in the meadow near the Everfree Forest and I heard what sounded like an animal in pain! I think it was a bear."

"Oh no, not Harry! Where is the poor dear?"

"Well, I didn't go too far in but he sounded like he was near the border of the Forest. I can show you where, come on!"

"I'll be right there. Oh, um…" She blushed and looked awkwardly back at Ray. "I'm really, really sorry about this."

"Hey it's okay, you indulged me for my thing. I'm not gonna stop you from going to help an animal friend." He started to stand. "Want me to tag along? In case it's something bad?"

"If it's not too deep into the Forest, it'll be alright. Harry doesn't like to admit it, but even he gets a little afraid of going in there," she whispered conspiratorially. "He probably just needs a little encouragement to get him out. I'm sure it won't take long. You just keep my spot warm for me, okay?"

"Consider it done. Be back soon!"

"Missing you already!" She blew him a kiss and turned to Rose. "Okay, show me where he is."

"It's just this way, hurry! But now that you're here…" 'Rose' turned away, allowing 'herself' a satisfied smile. "Everything will be just fine."

Author's Note

There will be no update tomorrow. Updates will resume on Boxing Day.

Push Back

Something barrelled into Sombra before he could react. He looked to see Trixie, terrified for her life but shielding him with her cloak. She held up her hoof in a shushing gesture, pointing to another glowing rune. The earth rune, Sombra noted.

He wasn't sure what effect it was having, but the attacker didn't turn its attention to them. In fact, it was swivelling its head around like it was searching for them. Keeping hold of Rock Solid, Sombra shuffled slowly with Trixie until they were tucked into an alleyway and out of sight.

"It seems I must thank you again for my life, Trixie," he said when she whipped off the cloak.

"Well, if you're going to be an idiot and just throw yourself into danger like that, you can consider it the last time," she returned. "Luckily, this rune provides the perfect means of a quiet getaway."

She swept the cloak over herself again. The moment she did, it became the exact colour and texture of the wall behind her. She wasn't invisible but simply camouflaged, more like how a chameleon hides.

"Most impressive," he remarked.

"Yeah, well… couldn't just leave you out there, could I?" she murmured.

They held eye contact for a brief moment and Trixie managed a smile. Sombra returned it. How fortunate he was to have such exceptional companions, even after all he had done.

"Now, we had best get the captain some medical attention."

"Oh no, captain!" Another guard came hurrying up. "Is she alright?"

"Injured, but alive. We need to get her into the tunnels. How goes the evacuation?" asked Sombra.

"We've got almost everypony accounted for, but there's still a few left and that thing is coming right for us! We can't stop it, we need more time!" the guard cried. "But without the captain, I'm just… I'm not sure…"

"Good thing for you we have somepony just as good!" Trixie slapped Sombra on the back. "With the captain out of commission, your orders come from him now."

"What?!" Sombra whirled to her. "Trixie, I can't simply take command of these guards!"

"Why not? You're the closest thing to a higher authority at the moment and you've got battlefield experience. There's no way I'm going to try and tell them what to do. You're our best shot."

"Trixie, I…" He looked away. "I've already told you, I'm unfit to-"

"Oh don't give me that!" she snapped. "I just put my life on the line for you! I didn't have to, but I did! Doesn't that tell you anything? These ponies need a leader Sombra, and if I can manage to buck up and do my part, so can you!"

Sombra stared at her, frightened yet determined. He looked at the young guard, glancing worriedly between them. His ears attuned to the sounds of battle, of innocent ponies about to be caught in that metal fiend's sights. Then, he looked at his sword.

It was the only thing still left from his time as king. Specially forged from metals unique to the Frozen North and reinforced by magic. He realised he had unconsciously refrained from using it fully by the lingering shame of his past. But that was then and this was now. Now, he had a chance to give it new meaning.

"You, what is your name?" he asked the guard.

"Um, Private Witherwings, sir," she replied.

"Private, you and the guard may consider yourselves under my command. Anypony who objects may stay on escort duty for the citizens, because I need the rest of you to engage the enemy so we can get these ponies to safety. Can I count on you for that, private?"

"Y-Yes sir!"

"Excellent!" He slapped the young Pegasus on the shoulder. "Then go, gather as many as you can and bring them here. Half a dozen should do, but as many as can be spared."

She saluted and flew off to carry out his order. He looked to Trixie.

"I don't suppose you have the air rune fashioned into your cloak as well?" he asked.

"Of course." She let it glow briefly. "Gives me a little gust of wind for short bursts of flight."

"And do you have any more of those fireworks?"

"A few more in here." She took off her hat and pulled one out. "It's been enchanted to expand the interior space. It's not infinite, but I've got about twelve more in here."

"You managed to perform such a complex spell?"

"Actually, Cadence helped me with that one," she admitted. "I'm hoping to work all of this into a new version of my show, at some point."

"Then we can consider this its debut! I want you up on those rooftops and stationing fireworks to fire into the courtyard just beyond the alleyway. We'll keep the attacker's attention so you can work. When I give the command, fire them all at once! Let's see how much it can withstand."

"A plan that keeps me pretty much out of harm's way? I can get behind that." She glanced about nervously. "You'd better keep your promise from earlier."

"As you have already kept yours," he vowed. He looked to see five more guards arrive, Witherwings at their head. "This will do nicely. Now, all of you, we need to push this creature back to the courtyard and keep it there. We cannot allow it to slaughter innocents."

"But how can we stop it?!" A unicorn with a goatee was shivering. "This thing, we can't even make a dent in it! What are we supposed to do?"

"To fight! If you wish to despair, you may do so in the shelters with the others but you can leave your armour behind because you will have failed in your sworn duties." He allowed his tone to soften. "I know you are all frightened. This is, indeed, a mighty foe. But I have a plan that will remind this metal monster that so long as I, Sombra of the Crystal Empire, live and breathe that we will not allow any harm to come to Canterlot and its citizens. I am happy to do this fight alone, but together, we shall overcome! Are you with me?!"

The guards cheered. Sombra grinned and nodded to Trixie. Her cloak glowed and a gust of wind sent her skyward. Sombra drew his sword and let out a cry, charging back into the fight.

The metal creature was advancing up the street. One more turn and it would arrive at the entrance to the shelter. Sombra called forth a large shard of crystal, springing out of the ground and slamming into it. It forced it back, unbalancing it.

"You two, strike it now!" he commanded two Earth ponies.

They raised their shields and rammed into its chest with a jump. It wobbled backwards, rolling onto its side before righting itself. A good start, but it returned fire on the ponies with missiles. They ducked behind their shields, but were stuck.

"Shield spells, now! Witherwings, take your friend and work up a gale force!"

The pair of unicorns dashed to their comrades, though the goatee one had to be pushed a bit. They cast shields around their comrades while the two Pegasi soared. They beat their wings in time together, sending a strong gust that made the missiles fly off-course. They exploded either in the air or empty buildings.

Sombra charged, taking advantage of its attention being drawn. He slashed at the base, jumping over a swipe from its hand and doing the same to its arm. He was definitely leaving some scratches, but the armour was still too thick. He jumped back just as its fist slammed down where he'd stood.

It was a rare moment when Sombra missed the power his darker self granted. Unrestrained, he'd been able to conjure an entire kingdom's worth of crystal formations without much effort. Now, it took a little more out of him and he needed to wait for his stamina to restore before he could do it again. He had to save it for just the right moment.

But at least he wasn't on his own.

A magical shield protected him from a blast fired by the attacker. The two Earth ponies ran into it again, though it withstood the charge. It caught one of them before he could fall back and slammed him into the ground. Witherwings flew him out of harm's way while her fellow Pegasus kicked a storm cloud at it. He kicked it again, sending electric jolts through it. Combined fire from the unicorns sent it back again.

He caught Witherwing's eye, as she set her comrade down. She shook her head sadly and Sombra growled. Another death at the hands of this monster.

"Keep it here and keep your distance!" Sombra ordered. "Don't let it take an inch from this courtyard!"

But the attacker's arms were locking into its sides. Sombra tensed, watching for a new attack. An almighty roaring sounded from its base and it became airborne, pushed steadily into the sky by a jet of fire emerging from beneath the ring where its feet should be. It extracted its arms again, warming up more magical blasts.

Sombra growled again. This complicated matters.

"It flies now!" the goatee unicorn yelled.

"It flies n-?"

"Yes, we can see that clearly!" Sombra interrupted Witherwings. "Stop gawking at it and react to it! We can't have it moving around in the sky! You two, can you cast any elemental magic?"

"Uh, Private Ruffles, sir a-and just basic stuff, sir," replied the goatee unicorn. "You know, i-ice and such."

"That will do nicely! Witherwings, take your companion and gather some clouds! Move under it, station them near those jets of fire! Let's bring it back down to our level."

The guards exchanged looks, but confusion became realisation when they caught onto his plan. Witherwings signalled to her wing pony and soared off while Sombra directed his troops on the ground to keep its attention.

The remaining Earth pony hurled debris, the two unicorns adding to the barrage with levitation, saving their energies on the more basic spell. Sombra kept his attention on diverting and cutting down its missiles.

Quickly casting his eyes for Trixie, he glimpsed the colour of her fur. She was setting down another firework. She flashed him a grin and held up two more. Not much longer to wait now. He just had to get it back into the firing line.

He watched Witherwings and her wing pony gather the clouds, moving them towards the fire. The heat was already making them evaporate.

"It's not working, sir!" she called out. "It's too hot!"

"Then get a larger one, hurry!"

The attacker turned its attention to them and fired. They only just managed to dodge it. Sombra hurled his sword at it with a levitation spell, the blade sticking into its head. He managed to yank it back and turn the monster away from the Pegasi.

"Good one, sir!" The remaining Earth pony glanced at his shield. "I always wanted to try this!"

He angled his arm back and hurled it like it was a discus. It didn't even get six feet off the ground before it fell back to the ground with an unimpressive 'clunk'. Even the attacker paused in its assault in the pregnant pause that followed, everypony staring at the guard and the shield.

It was broken by one of the unicorns recovering his fellow's shield, who looked rightly mortified. What in the world had he been thinking?

But it brought them enough time for the Pegasi to kick another, much larger cloud under the attacker. Though it also started evaporating, there was a lot more of it. Now or never.

"Ice, now!"

Ruffles and his fellow unicorn cast the spell, turning the cloud into ice. The Pegasi swiped some others from nearby while they did, adding more to the formation of cold.

The base of the attacker sputtered, black smoke creeping out from the cracks. The ponies on the ground hurried away as it came crashing back down. It cracked the street below.

"Yeah, that did it!" Ruffles cheered and looked to Sombra. "Great plan, s-"

A magical blast caught him full on in the body. Even as he reached him and checked his smoking form, Sombra knew he wasn't getting back up again. He could feel the shock the other guards felt, knew they wouldn't be able to keep this up for much longer.

"Sombra!" Trixie waved from a nearby spire, an especially large rocket next to her. "Ready!"

"Witherwings, get her down from there!" he ordered. "The rest of you, fall back! Trixie, on my signal!"

The attacker was right where he wanted it and he had enough in him for some crystal.

This time, he formed a tightly enclosed ring around it. Its movements were halted and it stopped to begin smashing it aside.

"FIRE!"

He saw several different sparks light up on the surrounding buildings, followed by a collective whizzing sound when they shot towards the ground.

The attacker buckled under the multiple brightly coloured explosions, raising its arms to protect itself. Its right arm took a particular beating, the armoured plating falling away around the joint. He glimpsed wires and flares of magical energy. Now, that looked like a weakness!

Sombra charged towards it. More missiles rained down, but his sword cut through the ones closest and they fizzled out harmlessly. He galloped up a strand of crystal that hadn't been destroyed, eyes locked on his target.

"Yes, yes! Split it wide open!" cheered Trixie from afar.

He carved the edge of his blade along the arm as he ran, taking advantage of the breaches. Metal fell away to the floor, then he bounded up in the air and raised his blade. With a mighty slash coming down, he cut away the few supports holding the arm in place and it fell to the ground with a heavy clunk.

Sombra landed deftly, sheathing his sword and turning. The attacker had been forced to pause in its assault, no doubt processing its pain, if it even felt such things.

"Sir! Everypony's inside!" called Witherwings. "Shall we press the attack?"

He was tempted to push further, to truly destroy it but decided against it. It was already beginning to recover and he wasn't going to risk their lives more than they already had.

"Fall back! Into the shelter, quickly!"

He sprinted up the street, regrouping with the remaining guards. They bolted around the corner, just as the attacker began its attack anew. Sombra waited until they were all inside, then slammed the heavy doors shut. The protective enchantments activated and the locks clanked into place.

"Trixie," he panted when he got some breath back, "I believe you should add 'magnificent' to your title with that display."

"I know! Can you believe it? We did it! We actually did it!" She danced on the spot with joy and returned his grin. "That was pretty magnificent yourself, sir."

He chuckled at her use of the title. Something heavy crashed into the door from outside and it became a frown.

"Ugh, why can't we just catch a break?" groaned Trixie.

Sombra silently agreed and drew his blade again. The pair of them stood tensed, with the remaining guards at their back, as the metal monster slammed against the door again. He hoped that Twilight was faring better.

Spike flinched whenever he heard the robot fire, gritted his teeth at Tube's laughter. He would have been here sooner, but he had to make sure the guards knew about the medical situation as quickly as possible. He'd also tried sending a message to Celestia, but his magic fire failed. That had never happened before, but it definitely meant they wouldn't be getting help anytime soon.

Figuring that Twilight would want to know about this, he was directed by others where to find her. By the time he did, he was starting to wish he'd never left her side.

"Twilight? Twilight, can you hear me? Twilight!"

She looked up, very slowly, from the body of the guard she was holding. When she did, it was like she didn't quite acknowledge he was there.

"It's my fault, Spike," she murmured. "I-If I'd reacted quicker or done something sooner, he wouldn't have… he might have…"

"Twilight, you have to snap out of it!" He grabbed her shoulders. "That thing is at the walls now and they're not gonna hold much longer! I can't get a message out to Celestia! You're the only one who can help stop it, they need you! Please!"

She stared at Spike blankly for a long, long moment. Her eyes drifted back down to the guard's body. She placed her hoof gently over his eyes and closed them, but she didn't stand up. She barely reacted to Spike's touch. Seeing her like this when she was usually so driven and determined…

Spike bared his teeth in a growl and looked up towards the wall. Though he couldn't see it, he knew what lay beyond. What was responsible for what had happened to the pony he considered a sister, to his home and to all of these other ponies like this one. And he wasn't going to stand for it any longer.

His wings flared and he soared up and over. There was some scattered resistance going on from a few pockets of guards, but the vast majority were either lying motionless or had been taken for treatment. Somepony had to do something and what better than a dragon?

"Hey! Test Tube!" he yelled, hovering behind the robot. "Leave Canterlot or I'll drag you out myself!"

"Indeed?" The robot turned, the scientist's face filling Spike's vision. "Oh yes, the dragon. Assistant to the young princess, correct? How disappointing for you."

Spike snorted black smoke. "Oh yeah? How about you come over here and I'll show you how 'disappointing' I am?"

"You speak with derision, yet I'm sincere. Dragons are proud, majestic beings and yet here you are, running around after one much lesser. You should stand with us."

"Like I'd ever side with somepony like you! I'd never turn my back on my friends!"

"Your friends? Is that what they'd have you believe that they are, to keep you on a leash?" His expression became almost sympathetic. Almost. "You, who have been taken away and raised in a place that is not your own. Barely knowing of your own kind. Do you even know where you came from? Who your parents were?"

"I…" Spike faltered for a moment, but shook his head. "No, I'm not going to let you trick me! I know who my family is!"

"Do you? Truly? You've never been looked upon with fear or even hatred? One among our number certainly has. She says she knows you, Spike and she is equally disheartened by how much you're lacking in your true potential. You might say it's something of a Blight on your life."

"What do you…?" Those words struck a chord in Spike's memory. Of bloodstained fangs, clashed with a smooth voice. "Selena?"

"Yes, quite the intruiging specimen," said Tube. "I've already helped unlock her potential, granted her improved abilities beyond what she could hope to achieve naturally. I could do the same for you, give you a world which would only tremble at your greatness. That is what we strive for! A world where those, such as us, don't need to feel like outsiders or criminals because what we want doesn't conform with the so-called norm. Look already at what I've accomplished, and just think of what could happen for you!"

Spike had to take a moment. Not to seriously consider Tube's offer, the guy was nuts. But Selena… despite everything that had happened in Transylmania, he didn't really blame her. He'd witnessed what other ponies thought of her. He'd experienced it himself. Their reasons for finding the mirror had been rather similar. If she was with these guys now…

He had to do something, help her somehow. Maybe it was a long shot, since her plan had been to use the mirror to better her hunting and killing. But if he showed her there was another way, that she could have another chance. She'd always been on her own and if Twilight had managed for Trixie, he could do the same for her.

"You can forget it, Tube!" he spat at him. "We'll beat you and make sure you never hurt anypony ever again!"

"Such short-sightedness. Very well then." The robot's laser warmed up again. "It will be an interesting experiment to see how well dragon scales withstand this."

Spike was already charging forward, under the laser's beam. He soared in a semi-circle around to its rear leg and latched onto it with its claws. They actually dug into it! He dug into one side of its leg, trying to tear off the metal plating. It was actually giving way!

"I think not!"

The robot's head swivelled. Spike saw the glare of its eye. Just as he let go, it hit him. It didn't do much more than knock him back onto the ground. The heat even felt kind of refreshing.

The giant foot coming to crush him looked considerably less inviting. He didn't have time to move, so he raised his hands and braced himself.

He buckled under the weight, but it didn't crush him. He gritted his teeth, pushing against it with all his might. His breath came out in short yells, mingling into roars. He wasn't going to let it beat him. He wasn't! He had to… had to…

"Impressive strength, dragon. But it will avail you nothing." The whirring inside the leg intensified and he could hear the grin in Tube's voice. "Let's see you stand up to this!"

He sank to one knee. He wasn't even shifting it, just delaying its movement. He let out a torrent of fire, burning the metal until it was red hot. It didn't stop it. Down on the ground now. It was just too much.

"I'm… sorry… Twilight…!"

A purple flash appeared near him and he felt hooves on his back.

"Tell me later!" A stomach churning second later, he was back in daylight and a familiar pony's hooves around him. "Oh my gosh, Spike! I'm so, so sorry! I shouldn't have-"

"Don't even start, Twi," he said at once, hugging her back. "I'm just glad you're okay."

"That's… debatable right now," she admitted. "But I'm doing a little better. You were right. We need to stop this thing and we have to do it together."

"That's the Twilight I know. Look, I already got us started!" He pointed at the leg he'd left marks in. "My handiwork, just saying."

Twilight's eyes widened. "Huh? How did you do that? It's shielded."

"Wasn't a problem for me," he shrugged. "Maybe I managed to get inside it."

"Maybe. Or…"

Spike followed her gaze. Another load of debris was falling towards the robot as it attacked the wall. It bounced or slid off its metal form, not even stopping it. Another unicorn fired a spell from the ramparts, but the shield flared and it returned fire shortly after. Spike tried not to think about whether or not the unicorn was okay.

"It only protects it from magical attacks!" she cried. "Tube must be counting on its metal plating to protect it from anything physical!"

"I mean, it's held up pretty well so far." Spike could see the various dings and small dents across its form. He looked down at his claws. "Guess it's good I keep these things well looked after."

"And have you noticed? It's mainly fired in the wake of being attacked with magic. Give me a moment…" She closed her eyes and her horn glowed briefly. Her eyes shone with light and she beamed. "Yes, I knew it! The shield not only protects it from magic, but it also absorbs and redirects the energy too! That thing is practically an everlasting battery, so long as we're using magic against it."

"But then how are we meant to stop it?"

"I'm working on something, but we need some more help. Spike, spread the word to the guards. Any unicorns, tell them to stop using spells on it. Use levitation to hurl debris if they need to, but no more casting against it. Anypony you find, tell them to regroup with me inside the Palace walls. Meet there in five, got it?"

"Got it!"

She teleported and he flew off, making for where he saw the unicorn. It turned out she managed to take cover and Spike relayed the message, along with telling her Twilight's instructions. He doubled back to the ballroom to pass it on there too and did the same to anypony else he saw before circling around to meet Twilight.

She'd managed to gather about a dozen active guards. All of them looked pretty worn and beat, but were ready to do what they had to.

"Alright, here's the plan!" she announced to them. "I'll be in the sky with anypony who can still fly. We need to draw its fire and keep it on us. I'm a prime target, so it'll be angling for me. I'll provide protection with a shield spell, along with any unicorns here. Do not attack the robot with magic, remember that! But the more we keep it attacking, the more power it uses that we're not giving it back."

"But your highness, how do we stop it?" asked another. "Nothing we're doing is even getting through!"

"Spike's claws can, so anypony who can't fly and who isn't protecting the flyers will be with him." She beckoned some Earth ponies, hefting heavy chains with grappling hooks on the end. "Use these to hold the leg in place. I wouldn't risk magic in case it triggers the shield, but this should help you really get your claws in and do some real damage."

"Name's Bulkhead, sir," a particularly buff Earth pony said. "We're right with you. You just tell us when to use force and how much!"

"Now that sounds like a plan to me!" cheered Spike. "I'm ready when you are."

"I knew you would be, number one dragon assistant. Just…" Concern was etched on her face. "Just be careful, okay?"

"Same to you. Alright everypony, let's show this thing what happens when you mess with Canterlot!"

The guards cheered. Twilight teleported them all back outside the walls, behind the robot and in cover. Allowing herself a moment to get her strength, she spread her wings and took off with the flyers, magic casters following close behind.

Spike stayed with his team, creeping up as close as they could and remaining out of sight. He watched Twilight, issuing commands and protecting those she could. She was no Rainbow Dash in terms of flying, but she didn't do too badly for somepony with only a few days practice. Her shields made up for it regardless.

The more it fired, the more Spike could see the lasers getting a little dimmer and shorter in burst each time. The unicorns were less strained using their magic to cast shields for the flyers, so was Twilight. It was working and judging by the look on his face, Tube knew it too.

"Stay still, you little…!" He made a weird noise in his throat when it fired and missed. "This is a pointless exercise, princess! You can't stop my creation!"

"That remains to be seen, Tube!" she shot back. "Maybe you should have done a few more field tests to work out the bugs!"

"There are no bugs! It's perfect, it's superior! You can't even land a single hit!"

Spike took this as his cue. He and his squad burst from their hiding place, Bulkhead and a couple more Earth ponies slinging their hooks. They latched onto parts of the leg that protruded and found purchase, digging their heels into the ground.

With a battle cry, Spike leapt and resumed his earlier work. He fixed his claws around the tear he'd made previously, pulling with renewed strength. He grinned through gritted teeth, hearing the metal tearing. Just a little more…

"What is this? No!" Tube glared through his screen. "You pests! Cease and desist at once!"

They managed to resist his initial attempt to move the robot's leg. But the second attempt was much stronger and they just couldn't keep a grip. It wrenched the leg free, but Spike clung on for dear life. He tried to get a footing, but there was nothing for him to get a fix on.

"Get off!" shrieked Tube. The leg shook violently, like Spike was an overexcited dog refusing to let go. "I said get off my leg, this instant!"

"Never!" Spike yelled.

Tube's efforts and Spike's stubbornness only caused more of the metal panel to tear. It was just a matter of which would give way first: the metal or Spike.

In the end, determined as he was, Spike couldn't hold on forever. With a final, violent swing, his claws gave out and he was launched into the sky. The world span in his vision, his stomach churning and his mouth open in a yell.

Then purple danced across his vision again, Twilight catching him in her aura. He gave her a thumbs up and he righted himself when she let him go. He looked down at the leg. The panel wasn't completely off, but the nearby guards were emboldened by his effort.

"Come on, let's wreck this thing!" bellowed Bulkhead.

He hefted a large mace and slammed it against the inside of the panel. Another jammed her spear in it, trying to use it like a lever while her comrade just pushed with his bare hooves. Shrieking metal filled the air, but though he couldn't use his laser as much, it didn't stop Tube from using the foot itself.

"Enough!" It kicked away Bulkhead and the spear guard, then crushed the poor pony using his hooves when he stumbled. "I'll not have you make a mockery of me!"

Spike and Twilight exchanged a look. Flying in formation, they banked around as Twilight teleported them. They appeared right next to the leg, charging at it full force. Spike punched while Twilight kicked and the panel was wrenched free, exposing a bunch of wires and other important looking stuff.

"Let's try this again! Spike, get right in there!"

"Way ahead of you!"

They stuck their heads right inside. Spike unleashed a torrent of flames, while Twilight let loose with magic. Inside the leg, they were inside the shield and it could do nothing to protect it. Parts snapped, broke or fell away and an ominous creaking sounded along the leg. They looked to see it wobbling.

Jumping back from the leg, they flew back into the sky and did a sharp U-turn. Twilight cast a shield around them, picking up speed as they shot back towards the leg. Spike shot a fireball, heating the inside even more and with a resounding boom, they tore right through it and out the other side.

Another teleport let them watch it unfold. The leg crumbled completely and the robot fell with an almighty crash, all the while Tube cursed and shrieked, his screen flickering.

"And that's how it's done!" Spike gave Twilight a high hoof. "Nice work, princess."

"Not bad yourself, little brother," she replied. Her triumph became clouded with regret. "I just wish that…"

He patted her on the back. "I know. But we know we can hurt this thing now, so let's see what else we can do to make him pay. See how 'superior' his creation really is."

"I can get behind that. Uh oh," she said, looking down. "Looks like we might have to do that pretty soon."

The robot still had three working legs. It was rearranging their configuration by rotating them around its body and starting to right itself. But on the plus side, Spike could see the magic shield was flickering, even though nopony was using any magic for that to be happening.

"You know, there's an old saying I like: you don't have to know how something works to try and break it."

Twilight raised an eyebrow. "How is that an old saying?"

"Well, as old as I am," he shrugged. "On that note uh, I may have something to tell you about the projector back home."

"I think that's a problem for later. Right now," she said, her horn glowing, "let's see about putting that saying into practice!"

"You got it!" agreed Spike and the two siblings dove right back into the fray.

In The Neighbourhood

Applejack twisted through the air, skidding across the ground and stopping when her head hit a rock. Every part of her hurt, like she'd been working the orchard all day and the trees had bucked back. No matter how hard she'd hit him, Osteo barely seemed fazed.

The stallion was unrelenting. She could see what Rainbow meant about his bones. She swore she could feel them, growing and expanding beneath his skin. Whenever she hit him, he'd pack on more in the spot where she did and then do the same for his hoof when he returned the favour. She'd never seen anything like it and she didn't know what else to do.

He was striding towards her now, like this was nothing more than a walk in the park. He had some bruises and a black eye, but that was about all she'd managed. Meanwhile, she felt like her brain was rattling inside her skull and parts of her really stung to move. Breathing hurt as well and her vision was going all wonky.

"You have fought well, Applejack," he said. "You have given all that you can. For that, I thank you. Now, I will end your suffering."

Just as he raised his hoof, Applejack was suddenly scooped off the ground and into the apple orchards, hidden by the trees. She managed to focus on Rainbow, who wasn't looking so good herself. Her fur was singed in places, with circular burns across her body and she had a few cuts to go with them.

"You okay?" she asked.

"Prob'ly better'n you," she responded. "Where's yer dancin' partner?"

"Left caught up in a tornado, but it won't keep him long." Rainbow set her down carefully. "We need to get outta here. I don't like to admit it, but we can't take these guys."

"Sure we can. We jus'… jus' ain't tryin' hard enough," she panted.

"Then we at least need to get some help! Get back to town, get the others. Hay, Big Mac would be something right about now!"

"I ain't… gonna put anypony in danger by… by leadin' these two along with us." She swayed a little. "We jus' gotta… jus' gotta…"

"For crying out loud, Applejack! I'm not gonna stand here and watch you get beaten to a pulp by this guy! Now, will you shut up and just listen to me for once!"

"Hey now…" She managed a weak smile. "Since when… when were you one ta… ta back down from somethin'?"

"Since somepony that I… I care about a lot might get hurt. Or worse," she murmured with a red face.

Funny, Applejack thought. She looked kind of cute when she's all bashful like that. She shook her head to get rid of the errant thought as well as her dizziness, her vision steadying a little.

"Mighty sweet-a you, Dash. But we ain't down fer the count yet."

Rainbow's eyes focused on something else. "I think we're about to be."

Osteo was approaching, with a Pegasus covered in metal hovering above him. It took Applejack a moment to realise it was the same varmint who'd sided with the changelings and attacked Ponyville. He didn't look so good right now though, even if that didn't seem to stop him from picking a fight again.

Edge's cannons whirred to life as the bones in Osteo's hooves enlarged. Applejack and Rainbow exchanged a look. They couldn't flee in the states they were in and neither was willing to abandon the other to both their enemies. That left only one thing.

Applejack managed to find a stable stance, pawing at the ground to charge. Rainbow smacked her hooves together. Whatever happened, at least they weren't alone.

"HEY LOSER!"

All of them only had time to look up before something large and brown slammed into Edge. It sent him crashing into Osteo, as that something grasped them both by their necks with sharp claws.

"You hurt my friends? You're gonna regret it!" snarled Gilda.

With a beat of her wings, she took off into the sky and dropped Osteo unceremoniously in the opposite field. Edge punched out of her grip and fired, but she was already flying away.

"No way!" Rainbow cheered. "Where did she come from?"

"She is very brash, your friend," said another familiar voice, sounding out of breath. "It was all I could do to keep up with her from below."

Both mares turned around and simultaneously did a double-take upon seeing the speaker that had suddenly appeared beside them.

"Strongheart?" Applejack's eyes focused on the buffalo calf. Her chest was rising and falling visibly as she took deep breaths, but otherwise, she seemed to be in good health. "What in the hay are you doin' here?"

"Looking for you and your friends, though it seems you need my help, much as I need yours." She approached, pulling out that medicine paste she used when Discord took over and spitting into it. "Here, this should help tide you both over for the moment."

"Thanks." Applejack rubbed it on the parts of her hurting most and it already worked to soothe them. "We'll be happy ta help ya with yer troubles, jus' as soon as we sort out these two."

"Hey Dash!" Gilda narrowly avoided another blast, corkscrewing in the air. "Little help up here!"

"Don't worry, I'll pull your flank out!" Rainbow finished applying the paste to herself too. "You guys gonna be alright here?"

"With our strength combined? Of course, and regardless…" Strongheart glared over at Osteo, who was rising from where he'd been dropped. "This one has much to answer for."

Rainbow nodded and peeled off. Applejack went to stand by the buffalo, who exchanged a warm smile.

"Good to see ya again."

"You as well." She looked back at Osteo who was nearing them again, apparently unfazed by the drop. "I'm grateful we can fight side by side, once again."

"Yer tellin' me."

"I know you." Osteo regarded Strongheart with mild interest. "You were among the buffalo at the cave. You lacked the courage your bulls displayed."

"Before you murdered them!" she spat. "You just left before I could have the chance to show you what it means to truly anger a buffalo!"

"You would fight me whilst I am outnumbered? Good." He cricked his neck again. "I am beginning to enjoy this."

Applejack and Strongheart exchanged a brief glance. They didn't waste any more time talking and charged. So did Osteo. Applejack saw her legs tense and slowed just before she reached him. Osteo's punch missed when Strongheart sprang over him, somersault kicking the back of his head and adding a buck to his rear.

He stumbled into Applejack, who punched him twice in the face. He blocked the third strike and even managed to kick Strongheart when she charged. But the buffalo managed to get her head under his leg, head-butting upwards and throwing him off balance. Applejack bucked him right in the chest, which didn't give the same resistance as before.

"Ah yes!" He grinned again, wiping away a trickle of blood from his mouth. "Now this is getting interesting! Hold nothing back, either of you!"

"You heartless beast!" Strongheart snarled. "Is that all this is to you? Some form of game?"

He barked a laugh. "Can you not feel it? Push and pull, force meeting force and blood pounding through your veins. Is this not life at its purest?"

Applejack snorted. "Not when yer needlessly endin' those lives at the end. Ya want a contest with blood-pumpin' and whatnot? Try hoofball, ya gosh-darned maniac!"

"An excellent suggestion!"

He kicked two heavy stones at them. They whistled over their heads as they ducked, but both were caught by his uppercut when he charged. He took them both in his hooves and slammed them to the ground. They managed to get their hooves around and strike him in the face, making him stumble back while they got back up.

"Me an' my big mouth," muttered Applejack as Osteo charged again.

Up in the sky, Gilda cawed in pain when a bolt from Edge hit her. Rainbow hit him with hooves as she shot at him, dazing him a moment and giving her the chance to talk to Gilda.

"You alright?"

"No, I'm not! That freakin' hurt!" She rubbed her shoulder. "How is he even doing that?! If this guy suddenly transforms into a toaster, I'm gone!"

"I wouldn't put it past him. Last time I saw this guy, he was meant to be dead."

Gilda huffed. "He's not doing a very good job of it. But weird lasers or none, he's gonna pay for attacking Griffinstone."

"Wait, what?! You're not serious!"

"Totally serious, but I'll tell you about it later. Let's kick his flank first!"

Rainbow nodded and they parted to avoid more blasts fired at them. They weaved and flew about, keeping his attention divided.

"Hey, G! Remember the Double Corkscrew?"

"Like I would forget!"

They came together again, spinning around one another. They split apart to dodge incoming blasts but soared up and around to smack into him at the same time. Rainbow punched him in his fleshy side while Gilda scratched him up on the metal bits.

But Edge's wings suddenly came around to shield his face. Their sharp feathers slashed them both in the face and again across their legs when they went back into place. Rainbow went to fly up, but was blasted in the leg. It caused her to falter and she didn't manage to dodge Gilda when Edge got her in his levitation beam and threw her at Rainbow.

"Okay, I've had it up to here with this jerk!" snarled Gilda when she recovered. "I'm about to come over there and you're gonna need some more metal on you when I'm through!"

"Can't… can't stop…" groaned Edge. "Have to… have to… fight."

"So what? Don't hear us bragging about it!" she retorted.

"Gilda, wait," said Rainbow. "He was like this before too. I don't think he actually wants to do this."

"Could have fooled me. What does it matter anyway?" She bared her claws. "I'm gonna tear him apart!"

"Gilda! Stop! We need to work…" She trailed off when Gilda charged again. "Ugh, fine then."

Angling around to attack from beneath, the three flyers clashed in a meeting of claws, hooves and crimes against nature.

It broke Rarity's heart, seeing such beautiful fabrics be torn apart like this. So many delightful dresses and fancy frocks, now never to be. But at the same time, she'd much rather be around to make those clothes.

The problem was that her supply of fabric was limited and no matter how she layered them on, Selena wasn't perturbed. Rarity would try to get a few kicks in while she was restrained or would apply more force to the spell, but she'd always tear her way through.

"You're holding back, Rarity." Her fangs flashed in a teasing smirk. "You've been in fights, yes but you've not had to fight to kill. To kill one who is trying to kill you."

"How dare you talk as if that's shameful!" she retorted. "Killing isn't something to be proud of!"

"It isn't about pride. It's about necessity." Selena's eyes flashed. "If you don't learn that soon, only one of us will be walking away from this battle and it won't be you."

With sudden speed, she darted through Rarity's last attempt at a restraint and slashed her across the face. Rarity reeled as she was kicked, grabbed and hoisted into the air. She cried as the claws dug into her sides as Selena inhaled deeply.

"If it's any consolation," she whispered, "you're going to make a fine meal."

She hurled Rarity back to the ground, landing in a crouch as the fashionista tumbled to a stop. Her head was pounding and her vision was going blurry. Selena was stalking towards her. But Rarity couldn't give in, she couldn't. She wouldn't die like this!

But just as Selena was about to pounce, a massive ball of fire struck the ground between them. Before either of them could react, a tall figure dressed in golden armour landed in a crouching position.

Even as the lingering wave of heat washed over her, Rarity immediately made out the bipedal body shape, the long tail, and the sharp claws of a dragon. Her first thought was that it was Spike, but this dragon was a little taller and leaner. Red eyes gleamed at her from inside her helm and she could see blue scales and leathery wings in the gaps of her armour.

"What is it with you and dragons?" Selena remarked. She sniffed. "Wait, I know that scent…"

"You remember me? Good." The dragon rounded on the thestral. "Then we can get right to it!"

Taking advantage of the distraction, Rarity once again dabbed and bandaged what she could with the scraps that remained. Another fireball burst from the dragon's mouth, forcing Selena to dodge. She got in close, slashing at the dragon but her claws slid off the armour.

The dragon struck back with her own. She feinted with a high strike then caught Selena on her leg. The thestral stumbled and the dragon grabbed the sides of her head, kicking her in the chin with her knee. Selena lashed out, catching the claws under the dragon's helmet and dislodging it. The claws went for the dragon's eyes, but Rarity came in with a kick that sent Selena sprawling.

"Hey! I didn't ask for your help!" the dragon snarled.

"You seemed to be in a bit of a fix. I thought you might appreciate the assistance."

The dragon regarded Rarity uncertainly. Her face was just as lean as the rest of her, ending in a pointed snout. Two horns curled under her ears and her head was decorated by a line of spines.

"I thought you ponies were all about flowers and frolicking and such," she remarked, her eyes lingering on Rarity's wounds. "Didn't think any of you had the stones for a fight."

Rarity flicked her mane back. "While we certainly don't go looking for trouble, we're certainly not afraid to face it, if it rears its head. You certainly came dressed for it, Miss…?"

"I'm no 'miss'. Name's Ember," she replied shortly. "I came here to find out why one of you attacked the Badlands."

"Since we're meant to be about frolicking and flowers?"

"Pretty much." She turned her attention to Selena. "Didn't think I'd find one of the ones responsible for it."

"You're lucky I left you alive," Selena hissed. "I'll be sure to retract that kindness this time."

"You won't get the chance to. Stay back!" she snapped at Rarity. "She's mine!"

Rarity was about to object, but Ember had already made straight for Selena. While she was certainly ferocious, Selena was already adapting to her new opponent. She didn't stay in close, only going in for quick jabs in gaps through Ember's armour. Both were quick, but Selena was a little quicker. The odds had to be evened.

Hurrying into the boutique, Rarity dashed up to her workroom. She retrieved her diamond-edged scarf, then her eyes wandered to something in the corner. Her chest of precious gems that she used in her designs. Once again, her heart ached.

"Yet more dazzling accessories to be sacrificed," she mused. "Oh well, I'm sure Spike won't mind a little trip to get some more."

She levitated it downstairs, just in time to see things weren't going in Ember's favour. Selena had managed to slash the leather buckles keeping her armour in place. The chest piece had fallen away, exposing her less armoured underbelly which Selena was already targeting.

Rarity levitated a few gems and hurled them at Selena. She yelped as two cut into her sides. She was forced to fly back when Rarity sent a few more at her, hurrying over to Ember who scowled at her.

"I told you, she's-!"

"Yes, yes, she's yours but there's no reason the effort shouldn't be divided. Here." She gathered up some tatters of straps and was able to magically combine them back together on her chest plate. "I think you may need this."

Ember stared in bemusement. "Why are you doing this?"

"Well even if it was inadvertently, you did save my life. Besides," she added, levitating a gem to her, "I have great experience dealing with dragons."

She regarded the gem warily, then ate it gladly before fastening her armour back again.

"I was wondering why you were throwing snacks at her," she said. "Um… thanks, I guess."

"You're welcome. Now," she said, levitating more gems around her as Selena recovered, "shall we get back to it?"

"Alright, but save a few of those for after. They're not half bad, you know, considering they're pony picked."

Back at Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie had reached something of a stalemate with the twins. Feeling intensely gave her focus. If she was happy, she'd be sure to share it. If she was angry, she made sure whatever brought it out was dealt with so she could get back to being happy. The twins were definitely that target.

The trouble was that they just wouldn't stay still. They'd gotten wise to her tricks and weren't staying in one spot too long. She'd surrounded her immediate area with more sticky taffy so they couldn't just charge at her. They could only jump or try to sneak around.

But Pinkie was onto them too. She wouldn't let them get her either. Not like they'd done with…

She choked on a sob at the thought of Zecora. It made her firing falter. Just for a moment, but it was enough. The happy one hurled more knives at her. She was forced to block it. The frowny one dashed at her, jumping over the taffy. She went to shoot but the other one was coming too. She had two eyes but only one cannon. She couldn't hit them both.

She'd have to be quick. She blasted the frowny one with cookie dough. She turned to the other. She wouldn't have time, she needed to load another shot. The knife flashed. Pinkie braced herself.

Then something pony-shaped twisted into the happy one, kicking her away and bounding off to land next to Pinkie. She almost stopped to rub her eyes to make sure she wasn't hallucinating. Turquoise eyes, black-and-white striped fur and mane. Golden bangles around her forelegs and neck, with matching earrings. None other than…

"Zecora!" she squealed, her mane inflating and her pink returning. "You're okay!"

The zebra shaman's voice was somewhat laboured as she spoke. "As of now, that remains to be seen, thanks to these two fiends. But even so…" She smiled at her. "It is good to see you, Pinkie."

"You too!"

Pinkie could see she was bandaged, around her sides and on her head. But that didn't look like it was keeping her down. The twins had stopped their attack. They craned their heads from Zecora to Pinkie. She could almost hear their heads whirring away, trying to figure out what they should do.

"You both gave me quite a nasty surprise before you absconded with your prize," said Zecora. Her eyes flickered to the Amulet. "But you were rude and did not ask, now I must take you to task."

Their heads glanced at the Amulet too. Then back at Zecora. Zecora looked back at them. Pinkie looked between them both. She didn't know what they wanted the Amulet for, but she knew it couldn't be for anything good. They couldn't let them take it.

For a moment, nopony moved.

The twins pounced. Zecora sprang. She hoisted herself up on her staff, delivering a double kick to them. She slid down to grab the Amulet, but the frowny one swiped it first. Zecora landed in a crouch, sweep kicking as the frowny one flipped back. Pinkie cut off her escape by firing her cannon. Zecora knocked the Amulet out of the frowny one's hoof.

It sailed up into the air, but the happy one caught it with a jump. She ducked under Pinkie's blast but flinched when Zecora bonked her on the head. She hooked her staff around the Amulet and the frowny one knocked it off with a throwing knife. It skidded towards Pinkie.

"I got it!"

Pinkie dived for it, grasping for it. She got it and stood up, just to get kicked in the chin. Something flipped around her back and she felt something sharp press against her throat.

"No!" Zecora glared at the twin holding Pinkie. "Let her go."

The one holding her went for the Amulet. Pinkie held it closer, whimpering when the blade dug a little further in. But she wouldn't let them scare her. She couldn't let them have it!

Zecora's eyes moved between Pinkie and the Amulet. Sweat beaded on her forehead. The other twin was coming around to join her sister, both of them watching Zecora closely. The zebra closed her eyes and sighed.

"Zecora… you can't let them…!" Pinkie squeaked.

"Though I'm reluctant to let them have their prize, I also do not wish for your demise." She opened them again. "Give it to them."

Pinkie didn't want to. But she also didn't want to be carved up like a birthday cake either. She gulped and dropped the Amulet.

The twin not holding her caught it. The other shoved her into Zecora and they sprinted for the stairs.

"Hey, come back with that!" yelled Pinkie.

"Quickly Pinkie, we must give chase and not let them escape this place!"

She started to run, but winced and clutched her head.

"Now hold up, you just take it easy for a sec," said Pinkie. "Have another swig of a brew, then we'll pursue those two. Hey look, I did a you!"

"Indeed you did, it must be said." Zecora laughed a little and drank another potion. "Even now, I still have a pretty bad head."

"Then let's get some fresh air! And Zecora?" Pinkie smiled. "Thanks for saving me."

She returned it. "No object is worth another's life. With you in this world, Pinkie, there is much less strife. Now, will you join me and stop our foes, even such vile ones as those?"

"Just try and stop me!"

The zebra nodded and together, they took off after the twins.

Dusk cried as Grace slashed him across the leg. The same again when another knife hit his flank. The disembodied leg of the stallion zoomed at him, crashing into his skull at full force. Dusk saw stars before a pair of floating hooves twisted towards him, lifted him up and slammed him back down again.

He tried to stand again, but his legs gave out. He tried his magic, but his head was pounding and he felt drained. His most recent bout of colour forms were already fizzling away, the puppets they had been engaged with stalking towards him. Grace reformed into one whole again, joining them.

"Well, I have to admit, Dusk, you didn't disappoint," he said. "Your magic is both unique and impressive. I think that… yes, you'll make a wonderful addition to my troupe."

"I'm not… going to let you carve… one of these in my image," he said weakly.

"Come now, my friend, you make it sound so mundane, so pedestrian!" The knives sprang from his hooves again. "But you'll learn soon enough."

Dusk tried again to stand, but it was just too much. He attempted to back away, dragging himself along the ground but it was no use. Grace would be on him soon and then that'd be it.

One of the puppets was reaching for him, no doubt to hold him still. Dusk found the energy for one more spell. At least he'd go down fighting.

Then something slammed right into the puppet, crushing it beneath its weight. Something dark and large, with jade green eyes that looked around at the scene before them.

"Brother." Doom stood over his 'catch', looking unimpressed. "You appear to be having some trouble."

"What… gave you that idea?" he managed to say.

"The sight of you lying battered and broken, yet not at my hooves." He pressed his hoof down on the puppet he was pinning. "I intend to rectify that."

"Who are you and what do you think you're- NO!" Grace watched in horror as Doom slammed his hoof down, leaving a very large series of cracks in its head. "I had just gotten her looking so much better and now you just went and… how dare you?!"

"You asked who I am." Doom plucked splinters from his hooves, barely wincing. "My name is Blackhole Doom. Remember it, because you will be using it to beg for my mercy soon enough."

"Oh-hoh, I see. You're one of those types!" Grace laughed derisively. "Well, you can be rest assured that I will-"

He had to duck when Doom flung the puppet with the force of a cannon firing. The stallion himself came at Grace like a raging bull, slamming into him and sending him flying backwards. The puppets dived at him, trying to pin him down but he threw them off with shadows that danced as a raging fire would.

Dusk pushed himself steadily to his hooves, intending to lend his help. But only a few seconds watching told him Doom probably didn't need it. His former dark side was like a force of nature unleashed. Being outnumbered didn't faze him in the slightest. If anything, it made him fight harder. Dusk winced at every blow struck, marvelled at his control over shadow and was even a little envious at his ferocity.

A puppet blasted him with magic. Doom powered through it and tore the weapon off, bending it in his aura. Another plunged its blade into his side. He yelped, but snapped the blade off and punched the offending attacker. He pulled a chunk of earth to block more blasts of magic, then propelled it at the puppet firing.

"Is this all you have, little stallion?!" he roared at Grace. "This feels like light exercise!"

The puppet master recovered, glaring at Doom. "Then what say we make this a real workout?"

His body flew apart again. Knifed hooves slashed at Doom, landing hits on his legs. He winced and tried to grab them with shadow tendrils, but they zoomed out of reach. Crossbows took their place and fired. Doom grunted when some of the bolts entered his foreleg before using shadows to catch the rest.

Doom yelled when a puppet blasted him in his blind spot. Grace seemed to recognise his opponent was best not engaged directly and kept his puppets using ranged attacks, forcing Doom on the back foot. He had to surround himself with writhing shadows as Grace and his puppets hovered about him.

"Your strength is certainly impressive," remarked Grace, dodging bladed shadows. "But that's pretty much all you have, isn't it? Swinging your body about like a cudgel. I've dealt with your type before. How much can you take before it's too much?"

"I will show you!"

With a roar, the shadows lashed out in all directions. It disrupted the puppets' field of fire as Doom leapt out from the centre, aiming to crash down on top of Grace. The puppet master dodged, but only just. Doom levitated the resulting debris from his impact, hurling pebbles and dirt at Grace while he tried to recover.

"Get back!" he snapped when he saw Dusk starting towards him. "I already have enough of a headache without having to contend with you! Since you can't manage this affair, I shall do it for you!"

"Doom… you can't… beat him alone," gasped Dusk.

"Can't I? Watch me."

"Oh, isn't this sweet?" Grace chuckled. "Big brother is fighting his little brother's battles for him. I'm touched."

Dusk's anger flared. He was tempted to stay, Show Doom that he wasn't a weakling anymore and pay Grace back for what he'd done.

Then, he remembered his exchange with Grace. They weren't just attacking randomly. They were here for a purpose. And that purpose was currently away from the town, with no idea of what was going on and the most gentle-hearted among them the only one there. If the others were caught up in similar fights as he suspected, then Dusk was the only one who had a chance of stopping them.

Dusk lowered his voice. "You're sure you can beat him alone? I think I know what they're here for and I might be able to at least prevent them."

"Where do you need to be?"

"Fluttershy's cottage. If you can-"

But Dusk didn't get to finish before he felt a coldness wrap around him. Moments later, he was flung away by Doom over a nearby house. He only just managed to use a pink cloud to break his fall. Even then, he winced from his previous injuries.

He considered trying to find his friends, offering help. But they could look after themselves. Right now, he had somewhere he needed to be. Casting soothing cream-yellow magic on himself to treat the worst of the pain, he set off for the cottage of the pony associated with it.

He only hoped he wasn't too late.

Ray lounged on the couch in the cottage. He'd passed some time by engaging in a stare-off with Angel Bunny. That little mammal had way too much aggression for something so small and he refused to be intimidated.

His mind turned to his marefriend. He felt like she'd been gone a while. He hoped she hadn't run into any trouble, but when it came to animals he knew better than to try and stop her. He began to wonder if it wasn't worth going out to find her. Then again, he'd found himself enjoying moments of peace like this to himself. Given how most of his life had been, it was pretty welcome.

But it was hard to take his mind off things. Mainly Dusk. The way he'd reacted on the train, when the girls had speculated about other Demon Beasts. He didn't like the idea of there being more Wraths out there any more than they did, but if Dusk was hiding something like that, they needed to know for sure. He'd be patient, for now. But not forever.

He was almost tempted to ask the Beast himself. But then he remembered the most recent time he'd done it and wasn't keen to repeat the experience. Besides, how would Fluttershy react if she came home and he was away in his own head? Better just to wait, then she could help him forget his worries, if only briefly.

The door to the cottage opened again and there she was. He was already starting to feel better.

"Hey, you're back! Was it alright?"

"Oh yes, nothing to worry about. Poor Harry had just stepped on a thorn, but I got it out." She pawed at the ground. "Room for one more there?"

"You know it." Grinning at how adorable she was, he patted the spot next to him. "Can I respectfully request we ignore any other interruptions?"

"I think that's a great idea. In fact…" She turned and locked the door. "There. That's that."

"Wow, I was only being partly serious," he joked. "You know if some other animal needs your help, you can just go. I really don't mind."

"Don't you worry, Ray." She flew over and nuzzled in next to him. Her hoof moved to the back of his neck. "We won't have to worry about that one little bit."

He gazed right back into those perfect blue eyes. Everything in the world felt just right whenever he looked into them, like two shimmering pools of sparkling water. It would all be just fine, so long as he had her. Nothing else was going to distract him from this.

Somepony hammered on the door outside. The handle jiggled frantically, but didn't give.

"Whoa hey, what's that all about?" he asked.

"Don't worry, just ignore them," said Fluttershy. She turned him around to look into her eyes again. "They'll go away if we stay quiet."

"Ray? Ray, are you in there?!" The door shook from frantic hammering again. "Please, open the door!"

"Wait a sec…"

"Ray, it's alright." Fluttershy's voice lost its tenderness. "Just look at me."

He realised his head felt weirdly… spinney. He recognised the voice on the other end. But it couldn't be right because the pony it belonged to, she was… she was…

The door burst open and in it stood…

"Fluttershy? But-"

Something cold pressed onto the back of his neck. He only glimpsed the other Fluttershy hurrying inside, followed by somepony… or was that actually a…

Then Ray Strike thought no more.

The fight with Grace hadn't done Dusk many favours, either for injuries or energy levels. But he pushed himself to keep going. He was out of Ponyville, it wasn't much further to the cottage. So far there was no sign of any more trouble.

Arriving at the cottage was a different story. The first thing he saw were two different Fluttershys, both grappling with each other. Both had such expressions of ferocity and fought with equal determination that Dusk honestly couldn't tell which was which.

Then something answered for him. A changeling, in its standard form, tried to grab one of the Fluttershys and restrain her.

"Get away from her!"

Dusk restrained the other Fluttershy with shadows, gagging her mouth. He punched the changeling with orange hooves and dazed it. He restrained that one as well, helping the genuine article to her hooves.

"Oh Dusk! You came along just in time," she said in relief.

He nodded. "It certainly looks like it. They're after Ray. Take him and go. Hide him in the Forest, for now. They'll be reluctant to go after him there."

He ignored the protests of the changeling Fluttershy, as she struggled against her bonds.

"Good idea." She flew back inside, coming back with the stallion supported on her back. He was out cold. "The changeling crept up in disguise and did something to him. I don't know what, but I'll try and reverse it."

"I'll let the others know what's going on," he said. "Can you manage?"

"You know me, Dusk. When I have a job to do, nothing will stop me, especially where he's concerned."

She hurried off with the stallion and Dusk turned to regard the fake Fluttershy.

"I don't know which of you Fallen recruited to his cause, but your plan failed," he said. "You're not getting him."

The fake was wriggling frantically. If only to stop pushing his magic so much, he removed the gag.

"Dusk, what are you doing?!" she shrieked. "I'm the real Fluttershy! That one's the fake!"

"Do you really think I'd fall for such an obvious-?"

"Big brother, please! We have to stop her before she gets away!"

Dusk faltered at this. The changeling could have learned that was what she called him and was still trying to fool him. And yet…

He heard a magical blast go off behind him. Green magic had shot into the sky, glowing and hanging in place. Like a signal. Directly underneath it was Fluttershy, with Ray still on her back.

She looked back at Dusk, with a sinister smile and pressed something on her foreleg. With a flash of light, she was gone and Ray along with her.

Here Today

Twilight didn't allow herself the satisfaction of assuming that their attack had worked. Though the robot was damaged, it was still going and they'd lost a couple more guards doing so. It wouldn't feel like a victory until it was destroyed utterly.

Now that its shield was damaged, she was having a better time landing blows from her magic on it. She chipped away at its armour, letting Spike in to do extra hits with his claws.

"You vandals!" shrieked Tube, his voice flickering as his screen did. "You're ruining months of work!"

"Happy to do it!" she shouted back. "Whatever you were planning, it stops right now!"

The screen flashed white and flickered again. Tube's eyes focused on something off-screen. A smirk wormed its way back onto his face.

"You'll see, soon enough."

He pressed something on an unseen control. Twilight jumped back as the robot suddenly flared with light and a familiar sound. After it died down, the robot had vanished.

"A teleport spell?" she whispered. Anger replaced shock. "No, no, no! You don't get to just run away, after what you did! Get back here! Get back here and-!"

"Twilight!" Spike planted a hand firmly on her back. "That's not gonna work."

"I know, Spike! I just…" She furiously wiped at her eyes, trying to stay composed for just a little longer. "He can't get away with this."

"And he won't. We'll make sure he doesn't. But right now, he's gone and we need to get things in order," he said.

She looked around. Fires were burning in some of the buildings that a brave few were trying to combat. The wounded were still being hurriedly taken to the ballroom and she could sense the panic still present in everypony. She wished Celestia was here.

But she wasn't. Twilight was and she would just have to do her best. Hopefully, that would be enough.

"You're… you're right…" She performed the calming gesture she'd seen Cadence do. "Alright. Have you sent word to Celestia and Luna? We need them back here."

He shook his head. "I tried to before, but my messages weren't sending. Wherever they are, I can't reach them."

"Then send a message to Cadence instead. We need some kind of reinforcements and if she can come here herself, that's even better. Then we need to do the same for our friends in Ponyville." She looked out where she could see the town in question. "I hope they're all okay."

"I'm sure they're fine. We'd better check out the lower town too, see if the other one's gone as well," he suggested.

"Good idea."

They flew down from the Palace to their destination. It was much the same here, if not a little worse. She hoped everypony got to safety in time.

The doors that led to the shelter were opening cautiously. She could make out Sombra and Trixie, scanning the street up and down. Trixie spotted them first and relief broke out on her face.

"I never thought I'd be so glad to see anypony!" She caught Twilight in a tight embrace. "You have no idea what we've just been through!"

"I might have some idea," replied Twilight. "I'm glad you're alright, Trixie. You too, Sombra."

"Likewise, Twilight. Though it was touch and go for a moment," he admitted. "We both heard the sound of the teleport spell and weren't sure what to expect. I take it that the metal fiend at the Palace has gone too?"

Twilight nodded. "It was somehow projecting an image of Test Tube on it. Something changed on its end and it just left. I would have thought they'd be here for Samore, but they must have had another purpose."

"It would seem so. But why make such a show of an attack and simply leave?" asked Sombra. "Formidable as those machines were, it seems rather extravagant."

Trixie gasped. "Unless that was the point all along!"

"Huh?" Spike frowned at her. "What are you talking about?"

"A show, like Sombra said! Misdirection, it's a classic part of any magician's act. Keep the audience's attention on one thing, so they don't notice the trick going on in plain sight!"

Twilight frowned. "But then where wouldn't they want us looking? What could they have been after, if not Samore?"

"No!" Sombra looked afraid. "Twilight, if you would permit me, I can gather any remaining guards and make for Ponyville at once."

"Why, what is it? What's in Ponyville?"

"Ray Strike."

Twilight's blood ran cold at the implication. She also realised something from before.

"You mentioned something about Fallen, when we got those messages earlier and you were speaking with Celestia and Luna before they left. Did you know something about this?"

"I…" He looked away briefly. "Understand, Twilight… Celestia swore me into secrecy and promised she would explain when she-"

"Great, so more secrets being kept from me!" she shouted. "Just go then, but you're telling me everything when you get back! And my friends had better be alright or you'll be sorry!"

Sombra winced at her tone, but didn't argue. He bowed and began barking orders to a few guards nearby. The quickest way would be to teleport him straight there. It might take a bit out of her, but she needed to make sure it was safe.

"Spike, I'm going to configure your message-sending fire so I can get them too. Get one off to Cadence and then prepare to leave with Sombra."

"You got it! I'll use the stuff at the library."

"For the record, Twilight?" said Trixie. "Just this once, I really hope I'm wrong."

Twilight silently agreed, doing her best to keep her mounting anxiety in check.

Two on one at least made the odds a little more even. But considering Osteo's strange bodily properties and his obvious love of fighting, it didn't do much more than encourage him to fight harder.

Applejack was reminded how, despite her size, Strongheart was a force to be reckoned with. Not only did she have strength, but agility that belied her appearance. Moving around Osteo with quick kicks and flips, darting away from his swings and drawing his attention if he became too much for Applejack. But they weren't doing anything to actually hurt him.

Then, something happened at the edge of town. A bright green light went off into the sky. Osteo stared at it for a moment, then huffed.

"My time is up." He went to touch his wrist. "I hope we meet again. I want to finish what we started."

He pressed something and vanished in a flash of light. Just like when Twilight or Ray teleported. Applejack started towards the spot, but a shot of pain ran up her hoof.

"It's alright, I've got you." Strongheart was at her side in an instant, supporting her. "You need rest and medical attention."

"Quit yer fussin', I'm…" Her vision went blurry again for a moment. "Actually, ya might be right there."

"Time hasn't tempered your stubbornness then, Applejack," she remarked. She looked up when Rainbow and Gilda flew down to join them. "Your enemy vanished as well?"

"After that light showed up in the sky." Rainbow looked back in its direction and gasped. "That's where Fluttershy's cottage is! We've gotta get there!"

"I'll take her," said Strongheart, hoisting Applejack onto her back. "We'll be right behind you, go!"

Applejack returned Rainbow's concerned look. She was alright for now, that was the important thing. But they both knew that if Fluttershy was in trouble, that was the priority. They exchanged a quick hoof bump and Rainbow took off with Gilda.

"How's your leg?" the griffin asked.

"Still numb, but that's what those stupid blasters do," she replied. "Your claw feel the same?"

Gilda glared at the offending limb. "Yeah, he got me right on it. Just as I was about to tear the dumb thing right off him!"

"Just something else for us to get him for next time. I'm gonna go on ahead. Do me a favour and see if you can round up everypony else? They probably already saw it, but I wanna be sure we're all heading in the same direction," said Rainbow.

"You got it. Hey Dash?" Gilda smirked. "Not bad."

"Same to you, G."

They split up as they reached town. Rainbow couldn't go as fast as she normally would, but she still put on some speed. Beaten up as she was, no way was she leaving Fluttershy in a bind. When she got there, however, the sight that greeted her was the last thing she expected.

Dusk was with Fluttershy, which gave her some relief. But the two appeared to be arguing about something and just next to them was a-

"Changeling!" She landed, stumbling a little on her numb leg. "Guys, look out! There's a changeling right-!"

"Oh for goodness' sake, Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy's eyes were brimming with angry tears. "Do I really need to explain again to you, what I already have to Dusk?!"

"Whoa hey, don't bite my head off! I just got here!"

Rainbow took a moment to regard the changeling. It wasn't doing anything, not even wearing a disguise. Just watching the two ponies with the air of somepony caught in an argument they really didn't want to be a part of.

"Apparently," said Dusk, his voice subdued, "Thorax here is on our side. Which I had no way of knowing, I only acted as I saw-"

"Exactly! You just acted! You didn't take a moment to work out there might be something going on! Now Ray's gone and it's your fault!"

"Ray's gone? What do you mean, gone? What's going on here?" asked Rainbow.

Before either could answer, they heard a mass of hooves galloping towards them. The rest of their friends had arrived, along with Zecora and a dragon Rainbow didn't know. But she did know the muscled, dark-furred stallion covered in cuts and welts.

"What the hay are you doing here?" she snarled at Doom.

"Rainbow, wait," said Dusk. "He came to help me at the library. Ligne Grace attacked me."

Rainbow's jaw dropped. "You're kidding! We just had Osteo show up at the farm and get this: Hard Edge was there too, but he was like a cyborg!"

"What?!" Dusk looked stunned. "How… how is that even possible?"

"I dunno, but I bet you that Tube guy had something to do with it."

"And that witch, Selena, from Transylmania," added Rarity. "It seems like everypony with the slightest grudge against us has been about today."

"Yeah, except for the two I dealt with," said Pinkie. "These ponies in masks. They snuck up on Zecora and stole the Alicorn Amulet from her house!"

"They've taken that, as well as Ray?" Dusk shook his head. "What on earth are they planning to do?"

"I'm surprised you don't already know, brother." Everypony turned at the sound of Doom's voice. "You seemed to have at least some inkling as to their purpose here."

Fluttershy looked as if she'd been slapped in the face when she looked at Dusk.

"You… you knew…?"

"I…" He seemed to wilt under everypony's attention turning to him. "Well, I… I had some suspicions. B-But I couldn't be certain, I didn't know if they were actually. I had intended to tell you-"

"But you didn't!" Fluttershy was back on the warpath. "You didn't tell us! We had no idea of what to expect! That other changeling attacked me after luring me away from Ray! It was only because of Thorax I was able to get free! We could have protected him, we could have figured something out and now… now he's gone…"

The anger melted away to despair, tears streaming down her face. Dusk tried to comfort her but she batted him away and hugged onto the nearest being to her. It was the dragon, who had started to approach to say something and now was looking very awkward.

"Um…" She had her arms out wide and her eyes were darting about. "Uh… what is this pony doing?"

"Come here, Fluttershy dear, it's alright," cooed Rarity. She extracted the Pegasus and held her close. "It's quite alright, we're all here now. Sorry, Ember. The pony she's referring to, he's her… well, do dragons have an equivalent to a special somepony?"

"Oh, you mean her mate?" Ember raised an eyebrow at Rarity's horrified yelp. "What? You asked. Look, can one of you just explain what is going on? That bat pony attacked the Badlands yesterday and made off with a dragon that's meant to be pretty important, but my dad won't tell me anything. I came here for answers and I'm not leaving until I get them."

Rainbow scoffed. "Who's your dad, the Dragon King?"

"Dragon Lord, actually," she corrected. "I'm next to succeed him when he steps down. If he ever actually lets me run the Gauntlet of Fire, that is."

"Wait, so you're like a princess?" Pinkie gasped. "Wowie! A dragon princess! I didn't even know they had any! But how'd you figure we'd know anything?"

Ember shrugged. "We were attacked by ponies. I came to where there were ponies. Figured the town with the word 'pony' in the name was a good place to start."

"So you intended to simply ask anypony you saw in the hopes they might know? Do you assume that all ponies know all other ponies?" asked Dusk.

"Seemed like a good idea," she shrugged again. "Besides, it worked out, didn't it?"

"My story is a similar one," added Strongheart. "The one you called Osteo attacked my tribe. He killed a number of our bulls and injured the Chief. He sent me here, since I'm the fastest, to get word to the princesses quickly, though the Appleloosans did their part in that regard too. I had hoped you all might be able to help as well."

"And I met her on the way," put in Gilda. "That Edge freak did the same at Griffinstone. I figured it was the same deal that we dealt with in Baltimare, so I came to find Dash."

"Um… excuse me?" The changeling, Thorax, waved awkwardly. "H-Hello. J-Just so long as you're all sharing the uh, the reasons why you're here, I thought that I… what I mean is, I know th-that you're probably all wondering why a-a changeling is here and not-"

"Get to the point, already!" Rainbow snapped.

"Sorry!" he squeaked. "Um, Princess Samore. Do you uh… do any of you know where I can find her? I-I assume in Canterlot, but the journey was long a-and I got so tired that I had to rest in the Forest. That's uh… that's where I found Fluttershy. Sh-She was being cocooned by the other changeling so I waited until he'd gone and… and I set her free."

"What does any of that matter?!" Fluttershy cried. "Ray is in trouble! W-We need to get him back, we can't lose him!"

"I think perhaps that it would be best, for us to all take a moment and rest," said Zecora. "Nurse our wounds, share our tales and then see how we might prevail."

There was a murmur of agreement. Rainbow only noticed now how banged up everypony was. Rarity was covered in makeshift bandages, Dusk and Doom were bruised and cut. Even Pinkie looked pretty worn out.

"I'll uh, I'll wait here," said Thorax. "I-I don't really have the energy for changing right now and I don't want to be the cause of a panic. Is… is that alright, Fluttershy?"

She only managed a very brief nod. Despite Rarity's efforts, she seemed utterly inconsolable. Thorax's expression was one of pity.

"I'm… I'm really sorry about this," he said. "I can feel the love you have for him. It's really… really strong…"

Suddenly, his blue eyes narrowed and his fangs were bared. He hissed, his tongue snaking out. An instant later, he looked ashamed as everypony rounded on him.

"Sorry, sorry!" he squeaked. "I-I haven't fed in so long that I… I'm sorry…"

"It's fine, Thorax." Fluttershy's voice was devoid of emotion, though the glare she directed at Dusk was anything but. "It isn't your fault."

Dusk wilted beneath it and didn't try to argue. With an air of weariness and defeat, the peculiar group made their way back into Ponyville.

Sat on a bed in the Ponyville hospital, Dusk tried his best to eat something. But he simply didn't have the appetite. The guilt weighing on his mind and in his gut was just too much.

They had arrived to be met with Sombra, Spike and a small contingent of Canterlot guards. After fretting over them for a moment, he told them that the city had been attacked and the princesses were currently unreachable. Twilight was doing her best to keep some semblance of order, but she had a lot to be dealing with right now. Spike dispatched a message to her and left with Sombra on the train back, since she needed all the help she could get. He left the guards with them, along with Twilight's wish that they join her as soon as possible.

The others were all recovering in other parts of the hospital. Applejack had been through the worst, with a cracked rib and the hoof of Kicks McGee close to breaking. The bolts and cuts that hit Doom also needed to be treated, though he wasn't being quiet about it. The cut on Zecora's head had opened again and had to be stitched. She was seeing about sharing some of her remedies which helped speed up everypony's recoveries. At least that was the physical side of things. In terms of the emotional…

They had managed to be placed into the same ward for recovery. The door was closed and Doom was standing guard outside. He'd cast a blanket of shadows around the edges of the door to keep anypony from potentially overhearing. Not everypony was happy about the arrangement though.

"So what exactly is stopping him from coming in here and hitting us while we're down?" asked Rainbow.

"If Dusk is to be believed, he did rescue him from one of the attackers," said Rarity. "Besides, better out there than in here, I say."

"Right, because he's willing to trust his own literal dark side, but not his friends with information they'd probably want to know." She glared at Dusk. "Sure, that checks out."

"I think, before we learn Dusk's part, we had best get back to the start," said Zecora. "To ascertain what our enemy intends, let us first hear the accounts of our new friends."

"Okay just putting this out there, dragons don't really do friends," said Ember.

Gilda huffed. "What, we not good enough for some namby-pamby dragon princess or something?"

"Do you want to start something, bird brain?"

"That's enough." Strongheart planted herself between them. "It's clear we share a common enemy. We can't afford to create more among ourselves."

Gilda and Ember exchanged glares, but didn't press further. As she'd spoken up, Strongheart went first, going into more detail about Osteo's assault on her tribe. Ember went next and lastly Gilda.

One thing that became clear was that in each case, they'd taken someone. A buffalo tribesman who was forced to live separate from the rest of the tribe for some reason Strongheart wasn't privy to, an old griffin hermit who Gilda claimed rarely ever left his home built into a cliffside overlooking Griffinstone, and a dragon who, per Ember's testimony, lived on an island in the middle of a molten lake and apparently was never known to move from that spot, for any reason. These individuals were all isolated in some way, yet regarded with some measure of importance. Even fear.

All of this just made Dusk's insides squirm with worry. What started out as mere speculation now seemed to find a much stronger foundation in truth.

"But I don't get it. Why take them in the first place?" asked Pinkie. "What made them so important they'd want to nab them?"

"Because they're Demon Beast hosts."

The words came out almost automatically from Dusk's mouth. A collective dread filled the room the moment that he did from those that knew, along with confusion from those who didn't.

"Demon Beast?" repeated Gilda. "The hay is that?

"I confess, you have my curiosity there," said Zecora, tilting her head in thought. "The term rings a bell, yet I cannot place where."

Dusk felt more shame pile on. The one secret he was meant to have kept and he'd just blurted it out. He exchanged quick glances with the others, a silent consensus met. If Fallen had played his hoof now, it was likely the secret would be out soon anyway. If the others gathered were going to be involved, they might as well have some idea of what to expect. Especially since he'd failed to do so with his friends…

"It's… kinda hard to explain," Rainbow began, exchanging looks with those in the room who were in the know. "I mean, it's really not, but… it's hard to explain in a way that doesn't sound completely insane…"

"Quite," Rarity said when Rainbow trailed off. "We - that is to say we Elements of Harmony, as well as a hoofful of others - we are… or were, rather…" she glanced at Dusk, "...only aware of one such creature. A horrid monster called Wrath, sealed within the mind of our friend, Ray. The same stallion who was… taken," she finished with a wince, glancing apologetically at Fluttershy.

"Wait, wait. Hold up." Gilda had a furrowed brow and a frown to match. "What's that supposed to mean? A monster was… sealed inside your friend's mind? As in, their head? How does that work?"

"I'll be honest, we don't completely get it either. That sorta thing's more Twi's and the other princess' wheelhouse. Magic and whatnot," said Applejack. "Best we can tell ya 'bout the one we know is that he's big, nasty and powerful."

"Really powerful," Rainbow piped in again. "When we say 'monster', we ain't talking about your average manticore, or hydra, or windigo. This thing was strong enough to blast a town-sized crater into the Everfree Forest, and it wasn't shy about doing it. No kidding, we saw it happen."

Dusk watched as the eyes of their guests all collectively widened, to differing extents. Strongheart looked quietly frightened by the prospect, while Ember, and to a lesser extent Gilda, looked less afraid and more impressed. Of particular note was Zecora, who looked like she'd just finally figured out the answer to a difficult riddle.

"The destruction within the Forest, following the changeling army's defeat… you truly mean to tell me, it was the work of this 'Demon Beast'?" she asked incredulously.

"Yeah. Princesses had ta cover it up by makin' up a story 'bout how it was some kinda scheme the changelings were tryin' ta cook." Applejack sighed. "It's a real long story, but basically, Wrath started ta peek its way outta our friend Ray's head, and almost went on a rampage. We managed to stop it in time, but…" she looked down at her hooves, likely remembering the burns she'd gotten from the struggle. "Let's just say that's an experience I ain't lookin' to repeat."

"A… difficult tale to swallow, for certain. But that would explain things," murmured Strongheart. "I had always wondered what one buffalo could have done to warrant such measures."

"Wait, so there's one of these things inside a dragon too? And I'm only finding out about this now?!" Ember snorted black smoke. "I'm meant to be the princess! How could my dad not tell me?!"

"If it's any consolation, Ember, until recently our own ruler kept the matter a closely guarded secret, even from her own sibling," said Rarity. "We ourselves didn't know Wrath existed until after it almost broke free of its confines. The only reason we were told about it was because we were central to keeping it from running amok, and of course because of our daily proximity to it. If these other hosts are anything like our friend, they may even have been magically enchanted to keep them from speaking of the matter."

"Not ta mention, we thought the one inside Ray was the only one when we found out the firs' time." Applejack turned a piercing gaze to Dusk. "How in the hay do you know an' we don't, Dusk?"

With some difficulty, mainly because of how he could feel their mounting suspicion, Dusk explained. Firstly his conversation with Discord, the off-hand comment Sombra made about the tablet he was translating and lastly, what had happened with Samore in Baltimare.

"I-I wanted to tell you, I did," he murmured. "But it just… it never seemed the right time a-and I couldn't be completely certain, given the sources of information. I didn't want to say in case… well, in case I was wrong."

"So you just kept it to yourself?" Rainbow groaned in frustration. "Come on, dude! Really? I thought we were past this! I mean, we were both there with Samore! If you started to have some idea of a Demon Beast inside her after what you saw, you should have at least said something!"

"Much as I get why ya decided not ta say, I can't help but agree with Rainbow," said Applejack. "We've all seen what it's like, when Wrath starts ta creep outta Ray. We coulda weighed in on what we thought, maybe even gone ta the princess and press her fer more."

"We could have acted sooner to protect him. He might still be here and he wouldn't be…" Anger and sadness mingled with Fluttershy's mainly emotionless tone. "Why… why didn't you trust us, Dusk?"

"Fluttershy, everypony, I…" He turned his eyes to the floor. "I-I'm so sorry… I w-wanted to wait. I was… I was actually going to tell you later today. Ray, he…"

At the mention of his friend's name, he felt even worse. He should be here with them, bolstering them with some ludicrous story or outlandish remark. But he wasn't and one way or another, Dusk was responsible for that.

Pinkie looked like she wanted to say something, but was torn between whether or not to say so. Dusk could tell that some part of her agreed with the others, but that conflicted with potentially making a friend sad. Even if it would be deserved. Rarity's expression was one of disappointment. Like she'd expected more from him. The newer members either seemed to agree or didn't feel like they should weigh in. Except for one.

"My friends, a moment," said Strongheart. "I realise that Dusk keeping his suspicions from you has poor implications on his part. But I must also ask, would it have made a difference on the events of today if you had known? It's clear that the attackers wanted to divert your attentions away from their true goal and you were all caught completely by surprise. Surely that would have been the case even if you had been told."

"Quite possibly, but thanks to what happened in Baltimare, we know that Grace and Osteo are associated with Soul," said Rarity. "All it would have taken was for somepony familiar with them to make the rest of us aware of their presence and we could have turned our attentions to keeping Ray out of their grasp. As it stands now, they caught us completely unawares and have made off with their prize."

Strongheart didn't offer an argument to this. She looked at Dusk with some sympathy, but he could tell what was on her mind. The same thing as all their minds.

"Not to mention this isn't the first time he's kept something big to himself," added Rainbow, jerking her head to the door. "Not the first one that's ended up hurting us too."

"Rainbow, that isn't fair," said Pinkie. "Keeping Doom a secret was way different to this."

"Easy for you to say," she muttered.

"While the circumstances may not be the same, there are certain similarities," said Rarity. "You could have at least spoken your mind upon the matter, darling. We would have helped make sense of it. I understand your reasons, but we're not made of glass."

"Ya shoulda known better, Dusk," said Applejack. "After all we've been through tagether, did ya really think we wouldn't be able to handle this?"

Discord's words from the party echoed in Dusk's mind. They sounded even worse, spoken by the friend who valued honesty the most.

"Okay, so if you're all done with this… whatever this is," said Ember, "what are we actually going to do now? Because the main things I got from all that is that there's a bunch of ponies out there who've now got access to some kind of big power. We need to find them and stop them, fast."

"I'm with her highness," said Gilda. "If this Fallen guy has finally made a move, I wanna know where we're gonna hit him and how hard."

"Then I suggest we make for Canterlot," said Strongheart. "Especially with the other princess's absence, Twilight will need our help. She's already requested it. We can pool together our knowledge and devise a more effective plan of action."

Rarity nodded. "If the doctors say we're free to leave, then that does sound like the best course of action."

"I'll go back to the cottage for Thorax," said Gilda. "I'll fill him in and make sure he's covered if he doesn't have the energy to transform, just so we don't get another freak-out."

Everypony started to file out. Dusk was the last to go, still staring blankly at the floor. When he finally trudged out of the door, only one pony was waiting for him.

Doom said nothing, only glowered. Not at Dusk, this was simply his default expression. The pair of 'brothers' exchanged a silent look and a nod before going to rejoin the group.

Making a Point

"Can you believe what they did to my creation?!" Tube kicked a piece of metal that had fallen from his robot. "Do you have any idea how long it's going to take to repair this?!"

"Oh no, having something you've worked hard on being ruined by somepony else's carelessness?" Grace smirked at him. "I can only imagine what that must feel like."

"I improved your wooden toys!" snapped Tube. "This is just… just… vandalism! Needless destruction of an advanced, scientific creation! Oh, I will end that Twilight Sparkle, just you wait!"

"Thou hast mine sympathies, doctor." Fallen strode into the room, regarding the diminutive unicorn coldly. "But I hope thou hast not been too preoccupied from thy work from which our efforts hast borne fruit."

"O-Of course not, master!" he stammered. "Yes, I had just finished examining the Amulet. A most fascinating artefact, it's only a shame I couldn't examine it sooner when we-"

"I am not interested in a lengthy thesis, Tube," Fallen cut off. "I merely want to know if it can be accomplished, for what we have planned."

"Y-Yes, master." Tube scowled when he turned his back, then plastered on an obsequious grin when he looked back. "A-After careful examination, I've determined that the gemstone within the Amulet can be configured to respond to formations of crystal created by your horn. Though I must caution, master: you will be unable to form new crystal growths if you do proceed."

"That is a minor concession, considering what will be gained." He turned to his gathered allies. "Every one of thee has performed well beyond mine expectations. We have begun to shake the foundations of kingdoms with what we are about to achieve. Sting, credit must be given to thee especially. The Beast of Wrath was a most dangerous target to acquire and thou hast risen to the task."

Sting nodded stiffly, but offered no verbal response. This didn't go unnoticed by Fallen.

"What troubles thee? Ah, of course. Thy concerns lie with the princess. Fear not, she shall be retrieved in due course."

"I don't see how," Sting replied. "While our attack was successful, we've shown our hoof and they'll be expecting us when we strike again. Tube's teleporter requires time before it can be used again and we have no army. Grace has his puppets and Tube has his fancy machines, yet you've insisted you want them guarding this place."

"That is true. However, with the power I will soon possess, their efforts will be for naught and no army will be able to stand before us. The purpose of having thy combined creations guarding this place is to assure our chances of victory." He levitated the Amulet from Tube. "I believe it is time for us to commence. Come, I wish for all of thee to bear witness."

He led the way out of Tube's workshop, the scientist offering one last look of exasperation and irritation to what was left of his work before following.

"I am eager to return to battle, Fallen," said Osteo. "The taste that I've had from our enemies has left me wanting."

"Could you talk a little quieter?" hissed Selena, pressing her ears against her head. "And what is that stench? I can hardly bear it!"

Snick and Slash looked at one another. The latter placed a hoof on her shoulder, tilting her masked face inquisitively.

"I'm fine, I'm fine. I just need to… need to…" Her eyes drifted to Slash, her catlike slits narrowing. Her tongue ran across her lips. "Feed."

With a flash, Slash's blade was drawn and she jumped back. Her sister took up a stance next to her. Selena prowled towards them, then faltered and touched her head.

"I'm… I'm sorry, I don't know what just…" She looked at Tube, suddenly fearful. "What is happening to me? I've never felt like this before."

He nodded, eyes alight with curiosity. "Yes, I had a feeling this might happen. The formula I've injected you with excites the natural attributes you use for hunting, though this can result in over-excitation of these same attributes. Your body may undergo certain… changes and so will your mind. Tell me, how strong was the urge to-?"

"I will not speak of it!" she snapped. "When I hunt, it will be because I choose to. Not like I am a maddened animal, unable to control myself. If this persists…"

He waved a hoof dismissively. "Not to worry, I've prepared an inhibitor solution for just such a thing. You may wish to carry a few with you, just in case."

Fallen stopped. So did the whole group. They all stood aside, giving him an unrestricted view of the scientist who wilted like an ant in the glare of a magnifying glass.

"I trust," Fallen said, his voice a low rumble, "that there shall not be any other instances of thy experiments potentially turning upon us?"

"O-Of course not, master!" he said quickly. "A-As I said, this is an issue that is easily rectified, never fear!"

An odd, buzzing sound echoed in the tunnel. Almost like a snort of suppressed laughter. Eyes flashed to its source. Cutting Edge, standing impassively next to Tube. Sweat trickled down the back of Tube's neck as Fallen regarded first him, then the cyborg. His eyes lingered on the latter before turning back to the former.

"See that it is."

With a sweep of his cloak, Fallen resumed his march. Grace flashed Tube another smirk before following. The scientist brought up the rear, stewing in his ever-growing resentment.

He flung open the doors to the chamber ahead, where their assembled captives awaited. There were six of them, all of them heavily restrained and unconscious. Three were ponies, one for each sect, but there was also a dragon, a buffalo and a griffin. For added precaution, they were also each placed inside strong warding spells that glowed faintly around them. Fortunately, none of their charges had awoken or attempted to breach their confinement. Yet.

"I still don't quite understand what's so important about these individuals," said Grace. "You've spoken of great power, but they seem wholly unremarkable to me."

"Such is the intention," said Fallen. "But thou will soon see. Firstly, a test of sorts. I will curtail the strongest of these Beasts before I move on to its fellows. It is this one, correct?"

He gestured to one closest to the centre. A unicorn stallion with bright green fur and a shock of silver for his mane and tail. Tube very vaguely recalled having seen this very same stallion on more than one occasion while he'd been staying at the Little Lamplight inn in Ponyville, as another of its residents. To think, one of their ultimate targets had been so close and he'd never noticed.

Shaking away his thoughts, Tube nodded an affirmative to his master. He regarded the stallion through his helmet, apparently considering him.

"Awaken."

His horn glowed and the stallion's yellow eyes sprang open. He looked about in confusion, but his eyes settled on Fallen.

"Um… hi?" he said uncertainly. "Uh, this isn't some kind of Ren Faire nopony told me about, is it?"

"One who attempts to keep good humour, even in the face of certain demise. I admire that," said Fallen. "Speak thy name, Host of Wrath."

The stallion's eyes widened at the title, but then promptly narrowed again. "You mean… you don't already know? Kind of insulted, honestly. Especially because of all the trouble you went through to capture the incredible Ray Strike." He attempted an easy smile as he slowly stood up from the ground. "Least you know my roommate's name. I'd say that would make him happy, but nothing ever does."

The stallion made no sudden movements, though Tube did notice him glancing over at the rest of their assembled band, as well as over the room in general. No doubt looking for any possible escape routes. Unfortunately for him, thanks to their reconnaissance they were well aware of his unusual proclivity for teleportation magic, and Fallen had ensured that the wards around him and the other Hosts would prevent such spells from working for the time being. And if he were foolish enough to attempt to escape via more conventional means, his restraints would see to it that he didn't get far.

"As I have witnessed," Fallen said in response to the stallion's comment. "I saw thee from afar, in the Everfree Forest at the end of the Changeling Skirmish. 'Twas truly magnificent to behold. The Queen paid the price for her hubris, as was expected."

"Not sure if 'magnificent' is the word I'd use." His voice lost a little of its humour as he made a show of looking Fallen up and down. "So you're the big bad, huh? Is this the part where you explain to me your evil plan before I make my daring escape?"

"Thou hast spent too much time in the theatre, though I also appreciate the arts." He began to pace around him. "Thou knowest who I am?"

"A Shakesmare actor gone rogue?" Ray's expression turned serious. "But yeah, I know who you are. Fallen Soul. What, was Edge Lord taken?"

"That depends upon the manner of edge which thou wouldst assign me lordship over." His blade drew slowly from its sheath. "Perhaps a demonstration."

"Okay, okay, joking aside, you do not want to do that!" Ray was fighting hard not to panic, though not entirely out of fear for his own life. "If something happens to me, the other guy is going to be pretty riled up and trust me, that's the last thing you want!"

"I am aware. And on the contrary, I am counting on it."

Without any other warning, Hhe raised the blade and stabbed Ray, right through his back and out of his front. Blood trickled down the blade, but that wasn't the only thing red that seeped out. As the stallion gasped, a mist-like vapour poured from the wound and fell from the corners of his eyes. Rather than exhibiting the expected shock or pain response, though, instead both of his hooves went to his head. His mouth opened in a voiceless scream as he buckled forward onto the floor, both blood and mist pouring out of his wound in equal measure. A moment later, a bright blue glow began shining from his chest… no, a glance revealed it to be emerging from an otherwise-innocuous-looking crystal pendant around the stallion's neck. The crystal started gradually shining brighter and brighter, filling the air with a quiet hum as it seemed to vibrate with energy.

Some of his associates, namely Snick, Slash, and Osteo, took up ready stances as they observed. Fallen, however, merely walked back around to the front of the stallion and leaned down to inspect the source of the light. "What might this be… ah, I see. A spell to further contain thine Beast's destructive powers, from without as well as within. Celestia's work, no doubt. A pointless effort." As he spoke, he drew his sword down along Ray's neck, catching the thin metal chain of the necklace on the blade's edge. With a single quick stroke, the chain snapped, and the crystal fell away from Ray, clattering against the floor. It immediately dimmed and went silent.

The results were both immediate and obvious. Ray'sHis face started to contort with anger as his eyes became clouds of red and his gritted teeth began to visibly sharpen. He immediatelyand began to pull against his bonds, snarling like an enraged dog as he did.

But he didn't get much of a chance to. Fallen placed the Alicorn Amulet around his neck. It glowed in time with his horn. Crystal emerged around Ray, encasing him completely, his expression frozen in the visage of rage. The redness seeped out into the crystal, making it shimmer a vibrant red. But it remained within its confines.

At the same time, Fallen fell to his knees with a guttural yell. He staggered beforefrom behind the crystal, the glow from both the Amulet and his horn increasing. Louder than Fallen's cries, however, was the sudden sound of growling. A deep, vicious snarl reverberated through the room, seeming to emanate from the reddening crystal itself.

"Get back, get away!" he shouted when a couple of the others approached. "I will… corral it. I will… I will command it!"

His exertions echoed inside his helmet. The magic from the Amulet and horn coalesced into a light so bright, they had to avert their eyes. Fallen's scream was heard clearly through the burning haze and over the sound of bestial growls. A sudden flash made those who could dive for whatever cover they could find.

Then, it stopped. Everything was still. Very slowly, those watching lowered their hooves and wings or peered over from wherever they'd sequestered themselves.

Fallen was back on his hooves. Ray was still imprisoned in the crystal behind him. The Amulet hummed with a faint light, though his horn no longer glowed. He looked down at the Amulet.

"M-Master?" Tube ventured cautiously towards him. "Did… did it work? Master?"

"Yes… yes!" The alicorn's laughter bordered on mania. "I have done it!"

"Does that mean he didn't know for sure it would work?" muttered Grace.

His comment passed unheard by Fallen, which was probably lucky. He was far too absorbed in his moment of triumph. Tube clapped his hooves like an excited child.

"This is excellent, master! My congratulations, on this our joint accomplishment!"

"Indeed." He touched the Amulet tenderly. "I can feel its power, waiting to be unleashed. And that is only one! Soon, they shall all kowtow to me!"

"This is momentous." Osteo grinned as well, his voice taking on an awed tone. "To force the Scarlet Wolf itself to your will…. The Beasts will be unleashed once more and restore the natural order. Canterlot and the princesses shall fall as a testament to this!"

"All in good time, Osteo," breathed Fallen. "First, I shall repeat this process upon the others. Then, we shall retrieve the final host. It is only fitting that they should all be under mine influence, as their new lord and master. But with six of them at my beck and call, the last should be a simple matter. But before that, a test of sorts shall be undertaken."

"And where will this test take us?" asked Selena.

"I shall do this alone, as a demonstration of the strength I now wield. I believe…" He thought for a moment. "Yes, a journey north will be my destination. After all, it is from there that the ability to control this power was granted to me. It is only fitting they should be the first to see it."

As he spoke, Sting did his best to disguise his growing apprehension. He knew, on some level, that Fallen's intentions for Samore would be far from agreeable, especially if what he'd just done to that unicorn was any indication whatsoever. If he was to have a chance at getting her out of harm's way, he was going to have to do this carefully. He'd play along, for now and wait for the right moment.

Besides, Equestria deserved what was coming. The world that would come after would be better, one where his people wouldn't have to scrape and scavenge for love to sustain them. He would fulfil his queen's vision. He just had to wait, a little longer…

Picking up the Pieces

In Canterlot, in a deeper room inside the Palace that had also been enchanted to keep sounds from escaping, a similar conversation was taking place. Though Sombra had told Twilight that Celestia would tell her everything on her return, they simply didn't know when that would be. So he'd agreed that it was most prudent to inform her now.

Not that it made Twilight feel any better. She was already processing so much that had happened in the past few hours, this was just one more thing reminding her of the weight of her responsibilities. It was all she could do to keep her emotions in check while she listened to Sombra. Trixie and Spike were on hand as well, their presence doing something to soothe her. Though not completely.

"Multiple Demon Beasts," Twilight repeated. "And how long have you known about this?"

"I confirmed it not long after your coronation. Celestia's intention was to tell you after the bachelorette party." He shook his head with a low groan. "I tried to push her, to tell you before her departure today but-"

"Well that's very helpful!" she shouted. "So nice that you meant to tell me, that makes all the difference to the fact you NEVER DID!"

"Just so I'm clear," said Trixie, her voice shaking a little, "how worried should I be that there's more than one of these things?"

"You manage to get a look at that big crater in the Everfree Forest?" Spike looked grim when she nodded. "Yeah, Wrath did that and he wasn't even fully unleashed. Gave me these scars too."

"O-Oh. Okay then." Trixie suddenly looked very pale. "Don't mind me, just gonna be silently freaking out. Or m-maybe not so silently. Oh Celestia, we're all going to die!"

"And on top of that!" Twilight went on. "Not only are there more than one of these powerful, highly destructive forces but our biggest enemy has possession of them! Not to mention we still don't know where he's hiding or what exactly he has planned! Have I missed anything else?!"

"Uh, there's still no word from Celestia or Luna, Cadence hasn't sent a response yet and Ray was one of the ones kidnapped?"

"Thank you very much, Spike!" She slammed her head on a nearby desk. "Please, somepony tell me there's some actual good news. Something, anything!"

The moment was drawn out into long, uncomfortable silence. Trixie was huddled in her cape. Spike tried and failed to start a couple of times. Sombra still looked shamefaced from his chastising earlier.

It was just too much. Her mentor wasn't here, everypony was looking to her for answers and she was about three seconds away from screaming at the top of her lungs. The city was in a state, ponies were either injured or dead and she didn't know what else to do. She half expected the world to just explode right that second.

A frantic knocking made her stop. Sombra went to see to it. She could make out hushed voices. Not in the mood for any more secrets, she stalked over just as the former king turned about.

"The changeling princess, she has awoken," he said at once. "She wants to speak to somepony in authority."

For the first time since all this happened, Twilight dared to hope. At last, some kind of lead! Samore could tell them what she knew and it would be the first step to finally turning things around. She met the guard outside, hurrying down the halls towards her room with the rest of her friends following closely. The door was unlocked and they were admitted inside.

A pair of orange eyes looked up to meet them. Right away, Twilight could tell her bearing was that of another royal. Her posture was straight and proud, her manner was like she'd been expecting them to be here much sooner than they had arrived.

"I said I wanted to speak to one with authority," she said with undisguised impatience. "Bring either Princess Celestia or Princess Luna at once. This is a matter of gravest urgency."

Sombra approached with an incline of his head. "Highness, with all due respect, you stand in the presence of royalty at this moment. This is Twilight Sparkle, Equestria's newly crowned princess."

"And capable of speaking for myself, Sombra," she snapped, doing her best to match Samore's gaze.

"Twilight Sparkle?" She cocked her head. "I've never heard of you. To what do you claim to be princess of?"

"I am…" She considered it for a moment. "I am the Princess of… of Friendship. As it stands, I'm the current authority in Canterlot right now."

Samore stared at her. She blinked. Her eyes flickered to her friends, then back to Twilight. She blinked again and tilted her head.

"You're serious?" she asked.

"What is that supposed to mean? Of course I'm serious!" Twilight showed her wings for emphasis. "I may not be what you expected, but I'm all of you've got and we need to know what you know. Canterlot has come under attack and every indication points to Fallen Soul being the culprit. You were his captive, you know where he's hiding and we've been waiting a long time to speak to you so tell us what you know, right now!"

She tried to make it sound like it was an order, but her hysteria had risen with every word that came out of her mouth. Samore's expression was unreadable but Twilight saw her eye ridges raise and she could have sworn the faintest hint of a smirk cropped up.

"I would speak with you alone," she said. "Have your entourage wait outside."

"We're her friends, not her entourage!" Spike crowed. "You can't tell us what to do!"

Twilight took a couple of breaths. "Spike, go wait outside. I'll call you if I need you."

He looked uncertain, but he nodded and filed out with the other two. Sombra lingered in the door for a moment before closing it behind him. The moment she was alone, she regretted sending them away. But she had to do what was necessary for this information.

"You really are new, aren't you?" Samore started to walk around her, eyes looking over her. "You may have the title of princess, but not the bearing of one."

"What does that matter? I am a princess, whatever you think."

"A fact which no true ruler should ever have to remind others of," she retorted. "Princess of Friendship. What does that entail, exactly? Do you host dinner parties and social gatherings? Did you make 'friends' with just the right people, enough to somehow land yourself in this position with the right strings pulled?"

"I didn't need to have any strings pulled! I earned my title!"

She waved a hoof dismissively. "Yes, I'm sure you shook a lot of important hooves and smiled when you needed to, gradually stepping up until you stood above the rest. Only now, you're starting to realise it's not just waving and wearing pretty dresses, is it?"

"I've never thought that!" she shouted. "I don't know who you think you are that you just assume-!"

"You witnessed death today, didn't you?" She said this matter-of-factly, as if discussing the weather. "The death of one of your subjects. I can see it, all over your face."

Twilight stared, dumbstruck. How could she know that?

"Don't look so surprised," said Samore. "I hold the same title you do. The difference is, I was born into it. I remember the first time it happened for me. He was young, a drone. He was barely able to stand, he was so hungry from how little he had been able to eat. Yet he was commanded by my mother to give up what love he had harvested to me. I watched as the light left his eyes and his body was taken away."

She didn't seem very concerned, talking about this. It was like she was recounting a story she'd been asked to tell so many times before and had grown bored of it. But even so, the question came almost unbidden from Twilight's lips.

"How… how old were you?"

"Only a week just hatched. Before I became…" She trailed off, going quiet for a moment. "I have some advice for you. Twilight Sparkle: close your heart to it. Whoever your first one was, they will not be the last."

Twilight blanched at her coldness. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Samore scoffed. "You ponies, you sell a grand delusion of harmony and friendship. All of you equal and united together. Yet there are still those who rule over others, those stronger and more powerful who stand above. Only in times such as these does that truth become clear, when those you rule are willing to lay down their lives to protect you. As should be expected of them."

"No, it shouldn't!" Twilight retorted. "Nopony should lay down their lives for me! Their lives are worth just as much as mine!"

"That's not what they believe. You've begun to see it already. We changelings know the truth of this. Rulers rule and servants serve. This is the way of things. The sooner you accept that, the easier it will be for you in the long run. There's no sense wasting time in mourning over them when your energies could be better spent on other things. I'm sure your princesses have already realised this themselves."

The memories flashed before her. Flash Sentry, diving in front of the robot's blast. All of those other guards, whose names she hadn't even learned, following her to fight it despite the danger. Not all of them making it back. She'd known this, she must have and yet she'd done it anyway. Did they follow her because they wanted to or because they were expected to? Their deaths… were they her fault?

She was about to argue against Samore, on the point about her teacher especially. But then she thought about it again…

She recalled other times. Battling Discord on his return. Doom when he took over Ponyville. Rallying Ponyville's citizens against the changelings, the diamond dogs too. Venturing to the North against Sombra. All of those times their lives had been in danger, the enemies they'd faced because of her… because of Celestia putting her on that path, the path that led her to getting these wings. Not for the first time, a question rose in Twilight's mind:

Did she actually want this? To be a princess? Was it because she thought she was fit to be one or because that was what Celestia had decided for her?

Samore wasn't looking at her. The way she'd spoken about these experiences, so distant and jaded. The thousands of graves at the Gates of Tartarus, that marked the cost of stopping Wrath. Celestia had done that too. Had she been like Samore, back then and all of those other times? Was this what Twilight was going to become, now she was a princess?

"No… no, you're wrong." Her voice shook a little, trying desperately to believe those words herself. "It isn't like that. My friends and I, we'll… we'll work together to stop this and we will. We always have and always will."

"How noble," she remarked, glancing over shoulder. "I've said my piece. What you choose to do with it, is up to you."

Twilight's ire snapped her out of her reverie. Regardless of how true the things Samore was saying might be, she was getting really annoyed by her attitude. She'd dealt with enough today without this being added on top.

"I didn't come here for advice on being a princess, Samore. You have information that can help stop what's happening and I'm the only other princess in Canterlot right now. So you're going to tell me what I want to know, right now."

Samore looked around at Twilight, quirking an eye ridge.

"Very well." She turned fully to face her. "There are matters we must speak about, yet there is one of great importance that I am unable to." She briefly opened her mouth wide, showing a familiar seal hidden at the back of her forked tongue. "This holds my tongue, whenever I try t."

Twilight knew it. The same one that Ray once had, that prevented him from speaking of Wrath. That just confirmed it. Trying to ignore the new anxiety welling in her, she used her new power as an alicorn to dispel the seal.

"That's better." Samore smacked her tongue a few times. "It feels strange, now it's gone. You know what my nature is then?"

Twilight nodded. "You're the host of a Demon Beast. One of my friends is too. He's been taken by Fallen Soul and we have reason to believe other hosts have too, but we don't know what for."

"I can't say I know his purpose either, but when I learned that was the reason he had taken me, I knew I had to get away." She looked down at her chest. "The one within me, she is called Lust or that is the name she prefers. She has been with me since I was young. My mother claimed nobility for choosing me for this 'honour', but in truth it was so she could deny me the throne. After all, the host of such a creature could never be trusted to rule, and it let her keep me locked up to be frittered away the moment she had the chance for the power she always craved."

"From what we saw of her, that checks out." Twilight hesitated. "You know she's dead?"

Samore didn't reply immediately, not verbally. Rather, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. Twilight could've sworn she heard the changeling's breath shudder.

"I suspected. How did it happen?"

"She was killed by the Beast inside my friend, Ray. He's the host of Wrath."

"Hmm." Samore looked thoughtful. "She has spoken of others like her. Lust, that is. She is rarely silent. She likes to whisper sweet nothings into my mind, trying to tempt me into using her power. With it, I'm able to influence the minds of those around me, with far greater ease than most changelings would if they were controlling another for their love. I have learned to tune it out, mostly."

"I see." Twilight looked at her warily. "You'd better not be using her powers right now."

"If I were, you would certainly not be able to ask about it. I learned long ago that such power is not to be used lightly, although…" She glanced away. "With the way that we changelings feed, sometimes she is able to… slip in a little of herself, shall we say."

Twilight nodded. "Ray is like that too. Wrath starts to come out whenever he gets really angry. It makes him more powerful, but he loses control as the rage takes him over. It's… not pretty."

"I imagine not. And it is this power the one called Fallen seeks to harness." She hissed through her teeth. "He is a fool to think himself capable of doing so."

"That isn't stopping him from trying. So where can we find him?"

"That," Samore said with a smirk, "I am happy to tell."

The doctors had told them not to exacerbate their injuries but with their prompt treatment combined with Zecora's medicines, they were on the road to a speedy recovery. Thus they'd been able to leave the hospital. The journey to Canterlot was being held in a largely sullen silence. They didn't even have the benefit of other ponies with them on the trip.

General travel to the royal city had been suspended in the wake of the attack, but special dispensation had granted them permission to travel. It meant they had the train to themselves. Most of them were in the carriage nearest to the engine, scattered about. But Dusk was at the opposite end, leaning on the small balcony there to watch Ponyville get steadily smaller.

He just couldn't be in the carriage with everypony else. He couldn't bring himself to speak to any of them. Nopony said it, but he could tell they didn't want to speak with him right now. He couldn't blame them. Dusk kept thinking, over and over again, that things might have been different if they'd known. If Ray had known…

His guilt spiked again at the thought of him. He cursed himself for being so tight-lipped, convinced he was doing what he thought was best. Ray might have at least had some warning, been able to act or get away. But he didn't and it was all Dusk's fault…

He could still hear Fluttershy's shouts, echoing in his ears. Feel the lingering stares of everypony on him, saying nothing and yet he knew what was on their minds. Even worse, what was Twilight going to think? The attack on Canterlot was no doubt part of an extended effort to keep her attentions away from Ponyville, prevent her from coming to their aid in addition to whatever had drawn the princesses away. Assuming that Celestia and Luna didn't already know.

He sighed again. Maybe it was appropriate that he was about to become a prince. He certainly seemed to be picking up a lot of the same habits of the noble class. The same ones he'd called them out on at the Star Celebration Ball and here he was, doing the exact same thing. What a hypocrite he was…

The door behind him opened and closed. He looked around to see Doom, bandaged and sullen.

"Something I can help you with?" Dusk asked curtly.

"I doubt it," he replied. "That one, Grace. He was… formidable but I held my own against him. You're welcome, by the way."

"Yes, well done. Now, if all you've come to do is gloat, get it over with and leave. I'm not in the mood."

Dusk looked away. Doom made no moves to go. The silence stretched on for a long, long while.

"I knew you would do this. This is what you always do, when you're at your most pathetic."

"It's for the best," Dusk replied. "They don't want me around right now."

"They told you this?"

"They don't have to. If I hadn't kept this to myself, if I hadn't…" He hanged his head. "But I did and now… now our friend has paid the price. We don't even know where they've taken him or what they'll do to him when they-"

"Enough." Doom had walked over to stand next to the bed, not looking directly at Dusk. "You do this as well. Wallow in shame and self-loathing. You truly are pathetic."

"And what do you do?!" retorted Dusk. "Come along and kick me when I'm down, remind me of how much better you're supposed to be? Well, you're not! You never were and never have been!"

"Then prove it, Dusk!" he barked. "If you wish to continue spiralling into despair, then do so. But I intend to find that abomination and scatter him into so many pieces, even he won't be able to remake himself. Take that anger you feel towards yourself and direct at those truly deserving of it!"

"You…!" Dusk had to take a moment while he processed those words. "Are… are you trying to be motivational?"

"Don't be ridiculous," he snorted. "I simply cannot abide the one meant to be my brother behaving in this manner and having it reflect poorly on me. Besides, none of your friends desire my company."

"Did they tell you this?"

"They don't have to." His eyes flickered to Dusk. "Don't think this means anything."

He managed a smile. "I wouldn't dream of it." Something else occurred to Dusk. "Doom? I'm curious, how much do you remember about the night of my bachelor-?"

"If you even think of that occurrence again, I shall grind your bones to powder and scatter it to the winds," he growled.

Despite the anger behind the threat, Dusk found himself restraining a chuckle.

"Actually, I've quite forgotten what I was going to ask. Don't let me keep you, brother."

Doom grunted and stared in the same way Dusk had been. Returning into the other carriage, Dusk began to wonder if he'd ever truly understand the volatile pony completely.

Though he was reluctant to admit it, Doom was right. Perhaps they might have had some expectation of their intentions if he'd told them, but they still would have been taken by surprise and still would have had to fight them, like Strongheart had said. Things may have turned out the same or they may not have. It didn't matter now, because this was what had happened. All they could do now was try and deal with the aftermath.

And right now, he thought as he made his way into the second-to-last carriage of the train, he wasn't the only one who could do with some company.

He could see him at the far end, the changeling now and again peeping around to look through the glass pane where everypony was gathered. None had noticed him and he didn't look like he was being invited in either, nor did he make moves to join them.

Even now, Dusk was reluctant. Every memory of their attack on Canterlot and Ponyville came back at that moment. They told him it was best to just leave him, that this was probably another deception.

Then, he remembered Gilda and her accusations of prejudice. Samore, risking her life to help save him. Parlix, betraying his queen's cause because he knew it was wrong. He tried to keep these things in mind and approached Thorax. He could hear him talking aloud to himself as he approached.

"I-It'll be fine. G-Gilda seems to like me and Fluttershy might want to… no, I-I can't. They're all so worried about their friend a-and everything, I can't just…" He trailed off when he noticed Dusk watching him. "O-Oh. He… hello."

"Hello."

"How… how long have you been there?"

"A few seconds or so."

"O-Oh."

They lapsed into awkward silence, filled only by the steady sounds of the train. Dusk cast about for something to say.

"Are… are you alright?" Dusk asked after a long while.

"I-I'm okay. I mean…" Thorax fiddled with his hooves. "Well, I'm really hungry but uh… I don't expect you to help with that. A-Are you alright?"

"Relatively speaking," Dusk answered. "Look, I… I owe you an apology. I didn't think about the situation going on in front of me and my… my feelings towards changelings, they… coloured my perceptions. You tried to help and I… I only made a mess of things. I'm sorry, Thorax."

Thorax stared, apparently in shock. Dusk didn't know what else to say and began to feel awkward with how long he was waiting.

"You're… apologising to me?" asked Thorax.

"That was the idea," he said with a forced chuckle. "You don't have to accept it, if you're not ready to-"

"No, no, it's not that!" he said quickly. "I just… well, I know how ponies feel. A-About changelings, I mean. Not that I blame you, I don't. The invasion and what we did, it… it wasn't right."

"Were you there?"

Thorax nodded, looking ashamed. "I-I tried to stay out of the fighting, I really did. But even then, I could see what we were putting you through. All just to feed on your love. I know this won't mean anything but… I'm so, so sorry."

Any lingering suspicion Dusk may have felt was replaced by overwhelming pity. He crossed over to Thorax and sat next to him. The changeling still looked very taken aback by this, but didn't get up and go.

"I appreciate that. Thank you, Thorax and for trying to save my friend as well, both of them."

"You're welcome," he murmured. "You must be really worried about him."

Dusk nodded. "I am. But I'm also worried about what our enemy might do to him. He… he has something, something very powerful locked away inside him and I think our enemy plans to use it somehow."

"Like he did with our princess," said Thorax. "When the news broke that Chrysalis had traded her daughter for a failed invasion, it really didn't go down well with the other colonies. Everyone was fighting but no one was actually trying to do anything to fix it and I… I felt like I couldn't stay with other changelings anyway. So I left, hoping I might find her. Sometime ago, I detected the lingering presence of another changeling, a royal one, and followed it to Baltimare."

"You were tracking her?"

"I-In a way. A changeling always knows another changeling. There's special pheromones we give off that only we can detect and any changeling of the royal caste…" He blushed. "L-Let's just say that it lingers. I was following it and caught rumours about something that happened at an old theatre."

"That was us. My friend and I came across her with Gilda, the griffin we were with. She was helping take her to the princesses, to tell what she knew about Fallen. Our enemy," he clarified.

"Then she is alive!" Thorax beamed. "Oh that's great news! Once I bring her back to the Hive, she can help fix everything."

"It may not be that simple," said Dusk. "Our princesses will want to know about Fallen from her and if what I suspect is true, he'll be after her as well. We'll have to make sure he's stopped."

"O-Oh dear." Thorax shrank again. "That sounds like it's going to get… nasty."

"Not a fan of fighting?" asked Dusk.

"N-Not really."

Dusk smiled. "Then we have that in common. But we have to do what's necessary, to protect our homes and stop those who would tear them down. One way or another, I'm going to rescue Ray and stop Fallen, whatever he has planned."

"Then um…" Thorax shifted a bit. "I-I'd like to help as well. I know what you said already, b-but I still feel like it's partly my fault he got caught and your friend Fluttershy has already been so nice to me. If um… if you don't mind me tagging along?"

"Not at all. I think perhaps, in light of the circumstances, we'd best start over." He held out a hoof and managed a smile. "Hello. My name is Dusk Noir and I'm pleased to meet you."

"Um… I'm Thorax." He shook Dusk's hoof, managing a shaky smile. "I-I'm pleased to meet you, too. Does… does this mean we're friends?"

Dusk hesitated a moment. "I'm… not sure I'd go that far. Nothing against you, I just… I still have some things to work through."

"I understand. But for what it's worth," added Thorax, "I-I really hope we can be friends, Dusk."

"I have a feeling, Thorax, that given enough time, we will be. Now, I think you'd best come with me," he said, standing up from the seat. "We'll be in Canterlot soon and the princess will want to hear your account."

"O-Okay." He rose tentatively. "You think it'll be okay? W-With me being there, I mean."

"I'll make sure of it," promised Dusk.

Managing another small smile, Thorax followed Dusk to the doors out of the carriage as Canterlot pulled into view. It didn't completely assuage the guilt or the worry he felt, but it was certainly a start.

The Strength to Endure

The moment they were escorted to the throne room, Twilight teleported half way through her gallop and flung herself into their waiting hug. They stayed like that for almost a minute, holding each other while tears of relief and suppressed stress poured down the newest princess's face.

"Let it all out, sugar, it's alright," said Applejack. "We're here now, it's gonna be jus' fine."

"Yes… yes, it will." Twilight hiccupped and stood back. "I'm so glad you're all okay."

"Not all of us," Fluttershy muttered. Dusk flinched at her tone, but nopony noticed it.

"I know, I… I'm sorry, Fluttershy." Twilight gave her another hug. "We'll get him back."

It wasn't clear if Fluttershy completely believed that or not. Her features were still morose and her eyes kept flickering to Dusk. When they did, the resentment was obvious. This wasn't missed by Twilight.

"What's happened? What's going on?" She looked to her fiancé. "Did something else happen?"

Dusk went to speak, but hesitated. After already enduring the reactions of the others, he'd been dreading telling Twilight the same news. He had hoped to discuss it with her privately at least, but he had a feeling that wasn't going to happen. Rarity's next words confirmed it.

"I'm sorry, darling, but either you tell her or we will."

"Tell me what?" Twilight's expression hardened. "Dusk, if you're about to tell me you've been keeping something important to yourself again…"

"Um… w-well, not as such but-"

"No, no buts. Just tell me. I've already had enough secrets kept from me today and I don't need it from you as well."

He gulped and in a halting, quivering voice, he told her what he'd failed to before. The same thing he'd failed to tell the others and what it had cost them. He could hardly look at her while he did, focusing on her hooves instead. On the few times he did chance a look, her expression was stony and stern.

The silence lingered for a very long while when he was finished. It probably wasn't that long, but for Dusk it felt like an eternity. He heard her take a few, calming breaths whilst performing the hoof motions she'd picked up from Cadence.

"Dusk…" She let out a sigh. "We'll talk about this later. I think you know what you should have done, so I'm not going to repeat what I'm sure you've already heard. You should have known better."

That was almost worse than if she'd lost her temper completely. Dusk could hear the disappointment in her voice. He nodded quietly and followed the group into the throne room. Sombra offered a sympathetic look as they walked through into a meeting room behind the thrones themselves.

The curtains around the windows were drawn, the light being provided by magical lamps and in the centre table, a map was laid out. They also weren't the only ones present. Spike gave them all hugs too, with Trixie checking quietly on Doom. A look of silent understanding passed between them and they gathered around. Surprisingly, Samore was also present, gazing imperiously at the lot of them. Sombra was the last in and closed the door behind them, activating the room's anti-eavesdropping enchantments.

"Princess Samore! You're here!" Thorax buzzed up to her and bowed. "Your highness, I'm so relieved you're alright!"

She looked momentarily surprised at the presence of one of her own, but she recovered quickly.

"Your concerns are noted, drone, but unwarranted. I will be returning soon to take my place as Queen of the Swarm, once this business here is concluded." She nodded to Twilight. "If you're finished commiserating with your companions, princess."

Twilight glared at her, but didn't respond directly.

"First of all, thank you for coming so quickly," she began. "I've noticed you've brought along some others too. Zecora, Strongheart, Gilda," she nodded to each of them in turn, "good to see you again."

"As it is you, Twilight. A pity the conditions could not be fair and right," returned Zecora.

"May the earth tremble at your coming, highness." Strongheart bared her neck in a gesture of respect. "I'm glad to be back by your side again."

"'Sup," nodded Gilda.

"And some new faces," added Twilight. "I'm surprised to see a dragon and a changeling here. Will you be joining us too?"

"Hi there, I'm Spike!" The dragon in question held out a claw to Ember. "Nice to meet another dragon. Your armour looks really cool!"

"Um… thanks." Ember took his claw uncertainly, her cheeks turning pink a bit. "I'm Ember. Princess Ember, don't forget that!"

"Oh right!" Spike gave her a gallant bow. "Sure thing, your highness."

"Good, that's more like it."

She folded her arms and turned away, though she glanced at Spike again when he went to stand with Twilight.

"H-Hello, princess." Thorax hovered up and bowed shakily. "M-My name's Thorax. I-I came to find the princess, our princess I mean, but I'm happy to help stop whatever is going on too. I-If my home is in trouble, I'll do what I can."

"I see." Twilight glanced around. When nopony offered any objection, she gestured for Thorax to rise. "Your offer is certainly appreciated, Thorax. Glad to have you with us."

Thorax looked up in surprise, but his face lit up in a grin. Samore watched closely and said nothing, though her eyes narrowed a little.

"Alright," Twilight began, "Spike and Sombra have already explained the situation to me about what happened in Ponyville. We've also received alerts from other kingdoms that unknown assailants, who we assume are associates of Fallen Soul have attacked and taken certain individuals away. Now that you're here, I'd like to hear it in more detail, so we know what we're dealing with."

"Whatever gives me the chance to get back at that Edge freak," said Gilda. "I gotta few bones to pick with him."

"Edge?" Twilight looked up in recognition. "As in Hard Edge? He's still alive? Rainbow, you said he sacrificed himself to help stop the Changeling army in Cloudsdale."

"He did. And that depends on how you define 'alive'," Rainbow answered sourly. "He's… different now. They did something to him. Dunno how, but he's like an actual, bona-fide cyborg now. When I saw him in Ponyville, I barely recognized him beneath all the metal covering him. Looked like he'd just walked off the set of some movie flick."

"Yeah, except he wasn't wearing a costume, and those blasters definitely weren't props," Gilda said, rubbing one of her claws uncomfortably.

Twilight frowned for a moment. "So you're sure it was Edge you were fighting?"

"Positive," Rainbow nodded. "There wasn't much left to look at outside the metal bits, but he had the same fur, same mane, same colour eye, even the same cutie mark. Not to mention he had a lot of the same flying moves. It was definitely him."

"I take it this 'Edge' is someone you're all familiar with?" Ember asked.

"Most of us, yeah," Spike said. "He was always a huge jerk, but he actually used to be a member of the Royal Guard before he turned traitor and started working with Fallen. Then he turned around and helped the changelings hit us during their attack."

"I…" Thorax immediately trailed off, and wilted when everyone turned their heads to him, but continued under their expectant gazes. "I-I actually remember him. From the… i-invasion." He bit the word out with an apologetic grimace. "I never spoke with him myself, but I saw him. N-none of my superiors liked him. I don't think it was just because he was a pony, either. He was very loud. And angry."

"Yeah, that definitely tracks," Applejack nodded humorlessly.

"He did have a change of heart in the very end though, for what it's worth," Rarity said. "It doesn't excuse everything he did prior to that point, but still."

"Except he didn't change, if he's still working with Fallen." Twilight's frown became even deeper as she lightly pounded his hoof against the table. "Unbelievable. After everything, for him to still side with that monster..!"

"Actually…" Rainbow spoke up, though she faltered for a moment afterwards. "I'm… not sure if he really is on Fallen's side."

She was met with a sudden wall of confused expressions.

"I'm… sorry?" Rarity managed.

"I mean, I don't think Edge is in control of himself anymore," she clarified. "When we were fighting him, and when I called him out, he… I dunno, hesitated. Stopped what he was doing and tried to talk. It didn't last long though. It was like he didn't want to fight, but couldn't stop himself. You saw it too, right G?"

"Not super sure what I saw, Dash," Gilda simply shrugged. "Was too busy trying to rip the guy's metal face off and not get fried."

Rainbow clearly wasn't happy with the lack of support, but trudged on. "Well, whatever. I know what I saw. I think Edge is still in there, somewhere, and it didn't look like he wanted to be involved in any of this."

"How remarkable," said Sombra. "I realise I've been away for some time, but I wasn't aware that Equestrian technology had reached such levels."

"This is Tube's work, I'm sure of it," Twilight heard herself growl.

She flushed when she registered what she'd said - or rather, the anger with which she'd said it - and even more so when her friends turned to her in surprise. Fortunately, Spike saved her from further embarrassment.

"Yeah, that makes sense," he said. "If Tube could build a pair of giant city-busting robots and remote-control them from who-knows-where, then turning one pony into a cyborg would probably be no problem for him."

"I have heard this 'Tube' mentioned before, with no small amount of ire," Zecora put in. "From your tones, his intelligence is something to fear, not admire."

"That's putting it mildly." Twilight took a moment to compose her thoughts and feelings before continuing. "Doctor Test Tube was a former scientist at the Canterlot Royal University, primarily known for his research into the theoretical potential of combining science and magic. However, most of his work was…" she frowned. "...ethically ambiguous, at best. His disregard for morals and life in general showed in the way he went about his experiments and wrote his scientific journals, very few of which ever got published."

"So what exactly is this pony's deal then?" Gilda questioned, crossing her forelegs. "He's some kind of scientist and he's crazy, is that it?"

"You say that as though that combination is not an immediate cause for concern," Rarity noted.

"Hey, just wondering if I need to worry about him shooting lasers outta his eyes when I get a chance to shove his face in the ground is all."

"Out of his eyes, probably not. Out of his creations though, it's very likely," Twilight answered seriously, thinking back to the attack on Canterlot as well as what they knew of Tube's previous involvement in attacks on Ponyville. "The pony himself may not be much of a threat if we can confront him, but getting to him will be the hard part. Tube has a history of keeping to the background and letting others do his dirty work for him. He's known for his expertise on magical and scientific theory, but I know he also has degrees in engineering, biology, and dimensional physics, both theoretical and established. That knowledge, plus whatever research he did on his own, is how he figured out a way to free Fallen from Tartarus in the first place."

"Hold a moment," Strongheart spoke, raising her hoof. "Are you referring to the same Tartarus as the one in myth? The realm of darkness and eternal imprisonment, watched over by the souls of the dead? And this doctor devised a means to free Fallen Soul from such a place?"

"He did. Test Tube was the original instigator behind all of this, which is why no one here should underestimate him or what he's capable of. He's hurt so many ponies, and all for…" Twilight grit her teeth and fell silent. Her friends around the table all had similar expressions of quiet anger and frustration on their features.

"Since we are already on the topic, we should discuss what we know of Fallen's other subordinates," Sombra finally said, slightly shifting the subject. "From the various testimonies of everyone here, we know that aside from Hard Edge and Test Tube, Fallen has six others in his employ. I believe the first is a female thestral, by the name of Selena?" He directed a questioning look at both Rarity and Ember, who both nodded in response.

The pair briefly recounted their encounters with her, both in the Badlands and in Ponyville. Rarity even brought up their initial encounter in Transylmania.

"Even back then, she was a harpy," the debutante said. "She used Spikey-wikey for her own benefit, and once she thought she had what she was looking for, tried to dispose of him."

"...Spikey-wikey?" Ember asked, giving Spike a puzzled look. The purple dragon flushed beet red from embarrassment.

"That's not important," he coughed. "But the situation was a bit more complicated than that, at least for her. Selena's… look, call me crazy, but I don't think she's actually that bad of a pony."

"Excuse me?" Ember glared directly at Spike, smoke trickling up out of her flaring nostrils. "You think you can say that, knowing what she's done?"

"Hey, I know, okay? Trust me, I do." Spike held up his claws defensively and shook his head. "But Selena… I didn't spend all that much time with her, but she's had a really rough life, I think. I guess… I don't think she's a bad pony, just… she's been forced to do bad things in order to survive."

Ember snorted. "Hmph. She seemed perfectly happy when she was helping to slit the throats of my kin."

Spike winced at the imagery and fell silent. Sensing a brewing tension, Sombra stepped in to cut it off and bring them back on topic.

"Is there anything else we should know about her?" he asked.

"There is, yes." Rarity frowned. "When she attacked me in Ponyville, she was… different, from when Spike and I first dealt with her in Transylmania. The same pony, but she was simply… stronger. Faster. Unreasonably so. She was quite capable during our first scuffle with her as well, but in Ponyville it was all I could do just to weather her assault. If Ember hadn't arrived when she did, I surely would have…"

"Tube mentioned something about that, during the attack," Spike said, his tone subdued. "He said he'd done something to improve her abilities. 'Unlocked her potential' or something like that."

"Huh…" Ember looked thoughtful. "Come to think of it, she mentioned a doctor back in the Badlands too. Probably the same one. If she's been turned into some kind of super-bat-pony, that would at least explain how she managed to fight two dragons at once without getting a single scratch."

"True, but she did take a few hits when you caught her off guard at my boutique." Rarity hummed. "And when I first fought her as well. Perhaps… I suspect Selena is more of a hunter than she is a fighter. She was able to catch both of us by surprise with her unusual strength and speed, but without that same element of surprise, she may not be as much of a threat."

"Though still certainly a threat, regardless. Anyone who faces her should keep her enhanced abilities in mind, and take care not to let her out of your sight. Now then," Sombra turned his gaze to Ember. "Princess Ember, you mentioned there were two other ponies present at the Badlands. Am I correct to assume that those were the masked pair of earth ponies we've identified as 'Snick' and 'Slash'?"

Even as Ember nodded, Pinkie excitedly leaned forward onto the table and raised a hoof into the air. "Oooh, oooh! I know them, the happy and sad masks! They showed up at the bakery and tried to cut me up like a cake! Zecora was there too!"

"Indeed," the zebra confirmed, "they descended upon my home and dealt me a mortal blow, before absconding with the Amulet in tow." She grimaced in remembrance. "Were it not for my many poultices and cures, I fear my death would have been all but assured. Quite fortunate I am, that they did not confirm their kill, else I never would have made it to Ponyville."

"Aw come on, don't think like that! You're still here, you're still kicking, and you're ready to kick them back for what they did! That's what's important," Pinkie asserted with a bright smile. Zecora managed to offer a light-hearted chuckle in return.

"Of course Pinkie Pie, you are right. Forgive my moment of gloom and blight."

"So Fallen has the Alicorn Amulet too? That's… certainly a sobering thought." Twilight took another shaky breath and composed herself. "Do we know anything else about the twins?" Both ponies shook their heads no, leading her to sigh. "Fantastic."

"Sorry," Pinkie apologised. "I'd have tried to take one of their masks off, but that seemed kinda rude. Them trying to stab me was also kinda rude, but that's no reason to be rude myself!"

"Right," deadpanned Twilight. "What about the two we encountered in Baltimare, like that Earth pony Osteo?"

"Sure was," Applejack muttered, rubbing her chest. "Wasn't exactly fun, if I'm bein' honest. I don't like sayin' that a pony ain't right in the head, but that feller likes fightin' jus' a bit too much."

"I express similar sentiments," Strongheart put in. "The stallion Osteo was one of those who attacked and killed several members of my tribe."

"And he's the one who tried ta put me through the wringer, back at the farm. I already said this, but thanks again fer showin' up when ya did, Strong. You an' Gilda both," Applejack said, smiling to Strongheart and the griffin in kind.

"I am happy to have helped," Strongheart returned warmly. Gilda simply nodded and smirked in acknowledgement.

"By all of your accounts," Sombra continued, "this stallion, Osteo, is exceptionally physically strong, even by earth pony standards. More concerning than that, however, is his apparent ability." His brow furrowed. "To be frank, I am still not entirely sure I understand it. You claim he can… control his own bones?"

Applejack exhaled noisily. "It sounds weird as all get-out when ya say it like that, but yeah. That's… really the only way I think I can explain it. Doesn't make a lick-a sense, I know."

She described how his bones seemed to creak and shift, growing bigger upon impact with something. Both Gilda and Strongheart backed her up on this.

"Curious…" Sombra scowled. "Very curious. It sounds like some form of magic, and yet not like any magic I've heard of. That's not even counting the fact that earth ponies shouldn't be able to use magic, not the way unicorns or even pegasi can."

"There are many forms of magic, it should be known, not all of which require wings or a horn," Zecora said sagely. Sombra nodded.

"Very true. Still, I can't imagine how an earth pony acquired such a strange ability…"

"Uh…" Applejack hesitated. "Actually, I jus' remembered somethin'. Not sure how important it is, but I wanted ta mention it, since we're all here."

"Any information about our enemies could be invaluable," Sombra said. "Whatever it is, please tell us."

"Right. Well, see, right before we started goin' at it, he said somethin' ta me that definitely set off some alarm bells. Between all the stuff about fightin' and life bein' a struggle, he said somethin' about the 'Way of the Beast'..."

Sombra frowned. "Hmmm… that rings something of a bell, but I cannot place it. Perhaps a question for Celestia upon her return, she may know more."

Dusk happened to glance at Twilight. Rage clouded her vision on the mention of Celestia's name, but it passed so quickly that he wasn't sure if he even saw it.

"Unfortunately, we're not done quite yet," Sombra went on. "There was the unicorn from Baltimare as well. Dusk, I believe you have the most experience with him."

"Ligne Grace," he said simply, speaking for the first time since the meeting had begun.

"An annoyingly formidable opponent," Doom spoke up as well, to the surprise of those who'd expected him to remain silent throughout the proceedings. "His toys are a hassle, to say nothing of the pony itself."

"Wait," Trixie looked up at the both of them, her eyes alight with recognition. "Did you say Ligne Grace? The puppet artist?"

"You know him?" Sombra asked, intrigued.

"Only by reputation. One thing you learn when you're a travelling performer is potential competition. Never actually met him in person, but I've heard about some of his shows from others. He's practically a ghost story in the showpony world," she said with a shiver. "They say that wherever he performs, some are so entranced by it that they want to join it forever."

Dusk frowned. "What does that mean?"

"Only that, if the stories are to be believed… not everypony who attends his shows leaves them when they're finished," she said grimly.

"That's… rather chilling," he admitted. "If nothing else, he's dedicated to his craft. Something… happened when we fought."

He told them about what Grace's body had done during their battle. That got more of a reaction from everyone present. Confused and bewildered looks were cast left and right, primarily by those who'd also seen Grace in Baltimare. To his side, he noticed Twilight's face scrunch up slightly in a thoughtful expression as Sombra spoke next.

"Are you certain that it was Grace himself you fought, then?" Sombra inquired. "This pony utilises puppets during combat. Who's to say he wasn't simply controlling a lookalike from the sidelines?"

"That's what I thought at first too," Dusk said, shaking his head. "But there was no sign of anyone else around us during our fight. And the Grace I fought spoke, too. I know that he's able to speak through his puppets, somehow, but…"

"Dusk is right," Doom spoke again, commanding everyone's attention once more. "The thing named Grace that I engaged in combat wasn't simply another puppet. It spoke, it yelled, and it reacted with far greater speed and precision that it could have if it were being pulled along by another's strings. It was alive."

Though Dusk was grateful for Doom supporting him, he wasn't quite sure how to say it. He settled for giving Doom a grateful nod when the latter met his eyes across the table, a gesture which was only returned with a derisive snort.

"So this guy doesn't just control a bunch of creepy puppets… he's somehow a creepy puppet himself? Like something out of a cheap horror movie?" Rainbow rapped a hoof against her head in confusion. "I don't… how would that even…?"

"A mystery for later. Now, there is one final member of Fallen's troupe we have yet to discuss," Sombra pressed onward. "Per accounts given, this member has been identified as a changeling. However, beyond that, we do not know the exact identity of-"

"Sting," Samore said, suddenly breaking her long silence. "Former Commander Sting, of the Swarm. That is the changeling's identity."

"...you've gotta be kidding me. THAT jerk again?" Rainbow baulked. Samore kept an even expression, simply bobbing her head in response.

"Well, shoot. I was hopin' we'd seen the last of that sourcube," Applejack grouched.

"I always wondered what had happened to him, after all the fighting," Thorax said as well. "Most changelings thought he'd died at some point during the conflict."

"You are positive of this, princess?" Sombra asked.

"Quite positive. I spoke with him on numerous occasions, whilst I was Fallen's prisoner. He was…" she hesitated for a brief moment, but composed herself. "When he inadvertently informed me of Fallen's intentions, I manipulated him to aid in my escape. I… confess, I used Lust in order to do so."

"I thought you said you refused to use Lust," Twilight reminded pointedly.

"Barring extenuating circumstances, princess, that is true. At the time, however, I had no other choice. I was a prisoner, kept under guard in an unknown location, with Fallen plotting to use Lust for some nefarious purpose. I had to escape, and there were no other options available for how to go about it." She put a hood to her head and winced. "Afterwards, I had to isolate myself in the wilderness for weeks while I waited out the… urges." She shivered. "All just to ensure I would be in control of myself when I entered a populated area. The entire experience was quite unpleasant."

Samore fell silent, turning away from the group at large in clear discomfort. Right then, Twilight felt a stab of pity for the changeling princess. It had only been for a brief moment, but she'd recognized the shameful expression on Samore's face before she'd turned away. It had been the same look of shame Ray had once had when he'd first had to tell them about Wrath… and when he'd told them the story of the traders he's travelled with. Looking around to her friends, she saw that they'd all noticed it as well.

"Princess?" came the tentative voice of Thorax. "I'm… I'm very sorry that you had to go through all of that. I wish I'd… done something sooner."

"Even if you had, what could you have accomplished alone?" Samore bit back harshly, before forcefully schooling her expression. "It doesn't matter. What's done is done."

Another terse moment of silence longer, and Sombra coughed again, once more getting their attention back on track. "Well. If we are to confirm the rogue changeling's identity, then that is something to work with. I gather that some of us have experience with this 'Commander Sting'?"

Rainbow reiterated her encounter with him at Cloudsdale, while Thorax added some other insight from his view as a changeling.

"Well, all I can really say is what I've heard about him. You know, from other changelings," he said, rubbing his hooves nervously. "They'd say that he was a brilliant tactician and battlefield commander, that he'd managed to climb the ranks extremely fast. But… they also said that something had happened to him when he was a hatchling. That his hatred for ponies was second to none. There were rumours that that was the real reason why he'd been promoted to Commander in the Swarm, not because of his leadership abilities." He suddenly froze and looked at Samore, and began stammering. "N-n-not that I b-believed those r-rumours! O-of course! I-I'm sure the late Q-Queen w-wouldn't have promoted someone b-based on… something like… that…"

He slowly trailed off as all of the ponies sitting at the table began donning sour looks, although none were aimed at him directly. Samore, for her part, didn't acknowledge Thorax's words, instead continuing to avert her gaze.

"I… see. Thank you, Thorax," Sombra said. "With all of that in mind, I think it's safe to say that Sting is also likely a capable combatant, though perhaps not so overtly threatening as Fallen's other subordinates. Even so, his innate ability to change his appearance will no doubt be problematic." He sighed again. "And with that… I believe we have covered all of them."

"An ex-Royal Guard cyborg, a mad scientist, a murderous bat-pony, a pair of ninjas, a bony jerk with a fighting fetish, a puppet pony puppet-master, and a former commander of the changeling army," Gilda rattled off, lifting a finger for each. She shrugged. "Welp, at least this fight won't be boring."

"G, if you thought this was gonna be boring, then where the hay have you been?" Dash retorted, punching Gilda's shoulder. The griffin smirked and returned the gesture.

"We know about them, at least. However, aside from that, we do have some good news. Firstly, is that they won't be able to teleport in unannounced like before," said Twilight.

"Twilight was able to discover a spell that prohibits unrecognised attempts at teleportation," explained Sombra. "I have used my crystals to amplify its power, at strategic points around both Canterlot and Ponyville. If they try again, they will only find themselves far outside the region's confines but others such as the princesses will still be able to return in the same way."

"Where are the other princesses anyway?" asked Ember. "I at least know of Celestia and Luna by name, but I've never heard of you."

"I'm… relatively new," admitted Twilight. "As for the princesses, well… they're um…"

"They are currently occupied with matters related to these attacks outside the city," answered Sombra. "However, Twilight has proven herself more than capable in their absence."

Ember quirked an eye ridge. "So they just took off and left someone new in charge? That's pretty stupid."

"Hey, nopony asked you!" snapped Trixie. "Twilight's what you've got and she's just as good as they are, so there!"

Twilight looked surprised at Trixie's defence of her. Ember was also taken aback and was about to argue back when Spike came around again.

"Hey it's okay, I get it. Twilight wasn't what you were expecting but trust me, she's got this covered."

"Well…" Ember glanced uncertainly between them and eventually nodded. "If this place is still standing, I guess so."

"Perhaps we had best get back on track," said Sombra. "Twilight, as you were."

"Th-Thank you." She looked a little thrown off by Ember and her comments but was able to collect herself. Dusk was tempted to say something, though he kept it to himself for the moment. "But aside from the protective measures, there's more news. We finally know where he's hiding. Or rather, we've been able to determine as closely as possible where he's hiding. Samore?"

The changeling nodded and stood. "Understand that when I escaped captivity, my intentions were to flee. I was not initially concerned with where I was, more so where I wanted to be. However, after considering those events, I can tell you that Fallen's hideout is located somewhere here."

She indicated an island, east across the Celestia Sea and south of Griffinstone. It was simply named Dragon's Lair. According to the illustration, it was home to a volcano and a legend bearing 'dragons be here.' Given what she'd told them, he could practically trace her path from there to finding Gilda and ending up in Baltimare, the first city on the way to Canterlot.

"That seems a little silly," said Pinkie. "Why would Fallen be hiding somewhere with a bunch of dragons? Oh no! Unless he's got a bunch of dragons on his side!"

"Your map is obviously outdated," put in Ember. "There were dragon nesting grounds there, but that was ages ago. The volcano became inactive and the land wasn't good for it anymore, so we migrated to the Badlands."

"Not to mention some map makers like to add a bit of colour to their work," said Sombra. "Sea monsters in the oceans, gigantic animals in the forests, that sort of thing. Not to say they don't exist, of course, but that dragon won't be in that exact spot if you went looking."

"The point is, we know where to find him now. According to Samore, the inside of the hideout was full of caves and tunnels which would place it either under or inside the volcano. The first thing we need to do is find out as much about the island as possible."

"I'm gonna go ahead and guess that means you're sending us off to the library," said Rainbow.

"Libraries, plural," corrected Twilight. "There are three within the immediate area: the one at the School for Gifted Unicorns, the one here in the Palace and the one in my old room at the School. Bonus points for anypony who wants to try the city library too, but regardless, we'll divide our efforts between them. Spike, you and Dusk will take my old room. I'll take our Ponyville friends to the School library. Sombra, you take everypony else to the Palace library."

"You're not seriously telling us to go and start reading a bunch of books," huffed Gilda. "We know where he is! Why don't we just round up a bunch of guards, go there, drag him out and give him what's coming to him?"

"That's probably where he's keeping Ray too!" Fluttershy looked desperately at Twilight. "You can't ask me to just leave him there when we know where to find him!"

"Fluttershy, I understand and I want to save him too. But we can't go in there blind. By Samore's account, the place is practically a maze inside. We need to at least get the lay of the land."

"Not to mention most of the guards are still recovering from the attack," added Spike. "Those giant robots hit us pretty hard."

"Giant robots?" Applejack raised an eyebrow. "Yer not serious."

"Oh yes we are," Trixie piped in. "Trixie blew one up with her fireworks and fantastic magical prowess. With a little help from Sombra, of course.

Sombra smiled. "You should have seen her. Her efforts were most valiant. I consider myself fortunate to have even been mentioned."

"Sombra, come on now." Her cheeks went a little red as her tone shifted from gloating to bashful. "Be serious, you did most of the work."

"I was. Your bravery was remarkable and your part in the battle should not be understated."

Trixie fell into embarrassed mutterings and blushing, though the grin on her face was evident.

"We were lucky to have both of you there," said Twilight. "And I feel even luckier, now that all of you are here. We'll give ourselves a couple of hours to see what we find and meet back here. From there, we can decide our next course of action. I know we've all been wrong-footed by Fallen, but now we can finally start to move against him. Together, we'll stop whatever he has planned and bring Ray home." She paused, casting her gaze over Strongheart, Gilda, and Ember. "We'll bring all of them home."

There was no loud cheer, but everypony seemed to find some renewed hope from her words. Sombra led Ember, Thorax, Doom, Trixie, Strongheart, and Zecora out. Samore stood from her chair.

"I shall return to my quarters now," she said brusquely. "I've done my part. I'm sure you're capable of handling the rest."

"Alright then." Twilight managed to hide her irritation. "I'll have some guards escort you back. Everypony else, could you wait outside for a moment please?"

Her eyes turned to Dusk, indicating in no uncertain terms that he should stay behind. Spike caught his eye on the way out with the others, trying his best to look encouraging.

The closing door behind them seemed to echo much louder than it should have. Dusk was opposite one side of the table, Twilight on the other. He did his best to hold her gaze, but found it flickering back to the map. She didn't give anything away in her face.

"When I asked you at the party if there was anything on your mind, you told me there wasn't and I believed you. I had a feeling there was more to it, but I trusted that you would come to me if it was something important." She looked away from him. "After all we've been through and faced together, after I asked you to marry me, I thought you knew you could trust me. I guess I was wrong."

"Twilight, I…" He felt shame and guilt, but he also felt anger beginning to rise. "I should have told you and I'm sorry but… but I thought it was for the best."

"What?" She whipped her head around. "How could you think that?! How could you think keeping information like this to yourself was for the best?!"

"Because it never seemed the right time!" he retorted. "Whenever I considered telling anypony, it was always in the wake of something else going on! I wasn't certain, it could have created unwarranted stress and panic during moments when we already had quite enough to be dealing with!"

"But we don't know that because you never told us! You never told me!" She glared at a portrait of her mentor. "As if I didn't have enough secrets being kept from me, now you're doing it too? We're meant to be getting married, Dusk! How can we do that if I don't feel like I can trust you?"

"Twilight…" He shook his head, fighting back tears. "You don't mean that. Please."

"I don't know. So much has happened in the past few hours, so much has changed so quickly that I…" She bowed her head, her back to him. "I just don't know…"

"Twilight, please. I-I made a mistake. It was an error in judgement and I'm sorry, but I didn't even know for certain myself. I just… I didn't want to burden you unnecessarily. Or anypony. Please. I… I never meant to hurt you. I n-never meant for any of this…"

She didn't say anything. Her eyes looked over her shoulder, but not for long and she didn't face him. When she finally did move, it wasn't towards him but the door.

"Let's… let's just focus on this for now. I think we both need some time to… well, process things." She took one more look at him. "I think it's for the best."

He wanted to say more. To beg and plead with her not to consider what she might be implying. To shout and yell at her for judging him too harshly. But more than anything, he wanted to hold her and kiss her, tell her that he'd be at her side, no matter what. Instead, what he said was:

"As you wish, Miss Sparkle."

Her eyes shimmered again. She left through the door. By the time Dusk followed suit, she was already leaving with the others. Spike placed a claw on Dusk's shoulder and gently led him away.

"For the record, bro," he said, "you're pretty much in a no-win situation. If you'd told them when you weren't certain, you'd have felt bad for getting them worked up. You don't tell them and then a surprise attack happens. Nopony could have seen this coming, even if you had said something."

"We still might not have been caught completely off-guard though," murmured Dusk.

Spike shrugged. "Well, we can't know one way or the other now. It's happened, we just gotta deal with it."

Dusk sighed. "I suppose so. I wish Twilight saw it that way."

"Don't take it too personally, Dusk. She's been through a lot today. Without Celestia or Luna around, she had to take charge. I mean, she did great but…" Spike looked back over his shoulder. "I don't think she feels the same way. The fact Celestia kept things from her which could have helped only makes it worse and having you do something similar is just icing on the cake."

"Oh Twilight…" Dusk's shame welled up again. "I should talk to her, see what I can do."

"Dude, you know as well as I do that's probably not the best idea right now," said Spike. "I think she needs a bit more time to come to terms with it all. Give her at least until we all meet up again, then see what happens."

"I suppose you're right. It's just… I don't like thinking of her, going through so much and feeling like I've contributed to it. We're supposed to be engaged and…" A dreaded question came to mind. "You… you don't think she'll call it off, do you?"

"Honestly? I don't think so. That's why it's probably best to give her some time to really process everything properly, so she doesn't make any choices or say anything she might regret. You know she is when she gets all worked up and stressed." Spike patted him again. "Just trust her, okay?"

"Alright then." Dusk took a few calming breaths. "Thank you, little brother."

"Anytime, you big worrywart."

"Hey, you there. Spike, wasn't it?"

They turned to see Ember approaching from behind, hands on her hips while she glanced about uncertainly.

"Oh, hey there, princess," he greeted. "You get separated from Sombra? I know this place can be pretty hard to find your way around."

"It is, yeah." She squinted about. "This place has so much colour in it. Feel like I need to be wearing sunglasses to try and filter it out. But that's not the only thing."

"How can we help, your highness?" asked Dusk.

"Not so much you, um…" She frowned at Dusk. "I want to say… Husk?"

"Dusk, your highness. Dusk Noir," he corrected.

"Eh, I got it close." She snapped her fingers. "Oh wait yeah, you're the one none of the others want to talk to right now."

Dusk blanched at this reminder, though Ember didn't seem to notice.

"Anyway, not really so much you but Spike." She folded her arms. "I want to know what a dragon is doing hanging around ponies. If we're going to be working together or whatever it is we're doing, I want to get a view from someone who isn't going to start randomly crying and hugging me."

"Oh right!" Spike looked surprised but happy. "Well, I'd be glad to help. Considering most of the dragons I've met haven't been, well, the nicest, it'll be nice to make real friends with one."

"Hey, don't go bandying around words like 'nice' with me. And this doesn't make us friends," she added quickly. "Dragons don't do friendship. You've been spending too much time with ponies if you don't know that."

"Yep, guilty as charged," he shrugged. "Alright then, consider me your pony cultural ambassador, princess. Any questions you've got? I'm your dragon."

"That'll do nicely," she nodded. "Alright then, Cultural Ambassador Spike, take me to your place of books and learning things."

"Yes, Princess Ember!" He gave her another gallant bow and looked sidelong at Dusk. "Hey look at me! I'm a royal assistant to two princesses now."

"Moving on up, little brother," he agreed. He looked to Ember. "May I speak my mind on something, princess?"

She looked confused. "Why are you asking me? Just say it. It's what dragons do."

"I was merely being polite, but very well." He looked fully at her. "I realise that you have your thoughts on the situation, but Twilight is doing her best to cope under difficult circumstances. Comments like the ones you were making aren't helpful to the situation."

"Hey, if she can't handle criticism then she shouldn't be a leader," retorted Ember.

"That may be so, but as you said yourself, Canterlot is still relatively intact and she's already taking a proactive stance to counter the attacks. You've done the same with seeking her out. That has to be worthy of some credit, at least."

"That's true, I suppose," she admitted. "Fine then, but if she has a problem, she can tell me herself and not get one of her friends to do it instead.

"She didn't 'get me' to do anything. I chose to do it," he replied. "In addition, I'm her fiancée and a prince-to-be. I would say that puts me in some kind of standing in that regard."

Ember shrugged. "If you say so. You ponies have a little more fire in you than I would have thought, I'll give you that."

"Uh excuse me?" Thorax stood awkwardly behind Ember, pawing at the ground. "C-Can I tag along too? I don't really know the others too and Dusk and I are already… well, not friends, y-you don't want that yet but uh… I'd just rather come along with you. If that's okay?"

"Of course, Thorax. If neither of you mind, that is," he added to the others.

Ember only shrugged but Spike approached with a smile.

"Sure yeah, the more the merrier." He held out a claw. "Nice to meet you, I'm Spike."

Once again, Thorax was taken aback by this friendly gesture.

"Uh, hi. I'm Thorax. I mean, you already knew that because Dusk just said my name but… that's my name. It's uh, Thorax. And I get that this doesn't make us friends," he added quickly when he shook Spike's claw. "Dusk a-already said."

"Well I can't speak for him, but I'm always happy to make a new friend. You seem really nice too, Thorax. A nice changeling and a nice dragon," he said brightly. "Things are already looking up!"

"Hey, what did I say about using words like 'nice?'" snapped Ember, her cheeks flushed.

"R-Really?" Thorax stared at Spike. "You'd… consider me a friend?"

"Well sure. I mean, we need to get to know each other first but I don't see why we wouldn't be. Now come on, we'd better get started with this research," he said.

Thorax's face broke out in a grin and he practically pranced after them. Ember looked uncertainly between them but kept whatever she had to say to herself.

Spike took them out of the main entrance. The signs of the attack were evident. Large, blocky imprints in the ground like footsteps left by something heavy. Chunks of debris and masonry scattering the area, noticeable cracks left in the Palace walls and towers. A few guards were still rushing this way and that, trying to put out fires, literally and metaphorically.

"Man, todays been rough," said Spike. "You should have been here, Dusk. This thing looked like something straight from Cybertron."

"At this moment, having an Autobot or two wouldn't go amiss," he replied.

"It's like when we attacked Canterlot." Thorax cringed as some passing guards watched him closely. "Looks like they think so too…"

"I think they're just a little on edge," said Dusk. "Don't worry, you're with us."

"Easy for you to say," murmured Thorax. "You're not the one they're looking at."

"Thorax, I…" Dusk went quiet for a moment. "I can't say I know what you're going through. But I do know how it feels, to feel like you've caused others hurt. You know Doom? The big pony with the black fur? He… well, he used to be my negative emotions made manifest."

Thorax looked up. "Really?"

"Mmhmm. He was created from them by Discord. He took over my body twice and… he hurt a lot of ponies. Including my friends, using me to do it until he was expelled from my mind. Yet despite that, he's surprised me. It was thanks to him I decided to try and speak with you. It doesn't make what he's done go away, but there's a chance things might improve. Even a small one."

"Yeah and I once grew into a thirty foot dragon because I got too greedy," added Spike. "When I grew up properly, ponies were afraid the same thing was happening." He grimaced briefly but managed a smile. "So don't worry, Thorax. You're not alone with feeling like that."

"And… you still have friends, even despite that?" asked Thorax, like he was afraid to know for certain.

In that moment, Dusk couldn't help but be reminded of himself, what felt like so long ago.

"We do. It took some work in areas, but we managed," answered Dusk. "Sombra was the same and so was Trixie. There is hope, Thorax. Give them time to see you for who you are and I can guarantee they'll want to be your friend too."

Thorax looked stunned. He looked around again at the aftermath, then back at them. Tentatively, but sincerely, he smiled.

"Thank you," he whispered.

"Hold on, you're saying that ponies pulled you back from a greed-induced growth?" Ember looked baffled. "How did they manage that?"

"Why, what do dragons usually do?" asked Spike.

"We fight. A lot of young dragons end up experiencing one, usually when they first become teenagers. They either get it put in check and return to normal or we have to back off and let them get it out of their system on their own. In a couple of cases, they take off to go start their own hoards someplace else. I had my first one last year when I was fourteen.”

“Oh hey, I turned fourteen this year!” said Spike. “But my first was a couple of years ago.”

Ember nodded. “That sounds about right. What happened with you then?”

"Uh, none of that. What happened was… well…" Spike looked sheepish. "I was uh… I was reminded of how somepony I knew felt when I gave them something really special to me. I guess it helped me remember that… it's usually better to give than take."

Now, it was Ember's turn to stare in astonishment. She looked to Dusk, who nodded.

"All because you had friends…" she murmured. "Which one was it? Which pony?"

"Rarity. The one with the purple curled mane?" Dusk prompted.

"The one who fixed my armour." She touched the breastplate gingerly. "Wow. She… must really be something."

"Yeah, she is," nodded Spike. "She's a really great friend. All of them are."

"Just a friend?"

"Well…" Spike rubbed the back of his head. "I used to have a crush on her but I'm kind of over it now. It's fine though, I'd never want to lose her friendship."

"Oh. Right." Ember's smile brightened. "Good."

Dusk managed a smirk. "Why is that good?"

"No reason!" she said sharply, her cheeks flushing again. "C-Come on, let's get to this place already."

She stalked off ahead of them. She stopped and looked around, starting off in one direction then going down another.

"It's this way," said Dusk.

"I knew that! And stop doing that!" she added, pointing to his smile.

"Apologies, highness."

"What was that all about?" asked Spike, watching her and scratching his head.

Surprisingly, Dusk found himself looking towards Thorax. The changeling caught his eye, glanced at Ember, then moved his hoof in a 'so-so' gesture. Dusk tapped his nose and nodded, before resuming their path towards the library.

Shattered Heart

Shining hurried to the throne room when he was told about a message from his sister. If Twily was in trouble, no way was he going to be leaving her in a bind. He had a feeling in his gut that something was brewing and this all but confirmed it.

Granted, he hadn't seen the message yet. But even so, he hadn't become Captain of the Guard by ignoring his instincts.

Cadence was already reading it over by the time he arrived. Just by the look on her face, he could tell it wasn't good news.

"What's the word?" he asked.

"Bad," she answered. "Canterlot has been attacked by Soul and his associates. They've gone for now, but it's just Twilight there and she can't get in touch with Celestia or Luna."

"Then she needs our help. Tell her we're on the way, I'll put together a force of guards if she needs backup."

Just as Cadence sent somepony to fetch a quill and Shining was about to leave to round up some soldiers, the door burst open again. It was one of the guards, but he looked frantic. His eyes were wide and Shining could see something red splashed across his armour.

"Your highnesses! We're under attack!" he reported. "Th-There's a pony, dressed in armour. I-It's impossible, he's an alicorn! He j-just appeared i-in the middle of the square, took out his sword and... it happened so fast, I couldn't-!"

"Calm down, focus," Shining commanded. "Was there anypony else with him?"

"N-No, sir. Just him. W-We were out on patrol, just in the streets and... and he was just there. We didn't e-even get to ask who he was before he... he..."

"It's alright, soldier. You've done well, good work letting us know. Stay here. I'll take some others and deal with this."

The guard bowed, still shaking and left. Shining looked back at his wife, whose grim expression mirrored his own.

"I'll call together the crystal ponies, make them ready to use the Heart," she said.

"Will that even work? He had to have known about it before he came."

"It's our best chance of stopping him. You go, just be careful." She crossed over and kissed him. "I love you."

"And I love you," he returned.

They pressed their heads and horns together briefly before Shining went to don his armour. One of the guards was already bringing it, along with a weapon. An axe of reinforced crystal, along with a tower shield that had been enchanted with his own defensive shield spell. It wasn't as powerful as when he cast it, but it was good in a pinch. A couple of unicorn guards fastened it into place as he strode towards the door with six guards at his back.

He wasn't difficult to find. He was out in the centre of the street that led directly to the Spire. A crowd of crystal ponies were gathered around the Heart, exuding feelings of steadfast resolve and fear. Cadence watched from atop the balcony. They locked eyes briefly before Shining marched towards the intruder.

He'd heard descriptions of him, seen images of the pony he used to be. But actually seeing him in person was different. Almost as tall as Celestia, clad in armour with a purple plume rising from the top with a parody of a royal cloak draped around him. He wore a clasp with a red jewel on his chest, the head and wings of an alicorn sprouting from it. Its appearance struck a chord in Shining's memory, but he couldn't quite place it.

It wasn't the only thing red. Three guards lay dead around him. His floating sword still glistened with their blood.

"Prince Shining Armour, I presume." He inclined his head. "Mine greetings to thee."

"Fallen Soul," he returned. "Stand down, now. I'm placing you under arrest for the murder of these ponies, not to mention everything else you've done."

Fallen nodded slowly. "The very picture of authority and command. I am pleased to see the standards of the Captain of the Guard have not waned in mine absence, though thou no longer holds the title."

"Put down the sword and surrender," he repeated. "You're outnumbered and we have the Crystal Heart. Whatever it is you have planned, it stops here."

"Such assurance thy position affords thee. Yet, as these ones have discovered..." He gestured to the dead guards. "Positions of authority can be very swiftly reversed."

Shining decided he'd had enough. He raised his voice to address the Crystal Guards. "Take him. With me, now!"

He charged, raising his shield to bash him. A pair of guards flanked around him while two Pegasi took to the air. A pair of unicorns cast binding magic against him. Soul was forced to block Shining's strike and his legs and wings were bound by magic. He grunted when the two Earth ponies tackled into him, the Pegasi diving towards him.

But then his wings flared. The binding was broken. He kicked the Earth ponies away and took off. His blade flashed and the Pegasi fell to the ground with a crash. They didn't stand back up. He hurled his sword at the unicorns.

Shining heard a 'snick' and the sounds of something rolling away when they hit the floor.

The sword zoomed around back to its master, striking one of the Earth ponies across the back. He knelt with a cry as Soul plunged the sword into the neck of the other before Shining could stop him. He swung the axe down towards Soul's head, but he blocked it.

"A fine choice of weapon!" he remarked. "Simple, yet deadly. I commend thee."

Shining responded by using his magic to strike Soul on the back of the head with his shield. He used it to block the alicorn's next swing, angling his axe to his right foreleg. It clanged off the armour, but it left a dent. It knocked him off balance. Shining rammed into Soul with his shield, battering him with no recourse.

Soul only braced against them, weathering the blows. Shining didn't intend to give him an inch. He raised the axe again, going for his head. But Soul angled himself so it slid down his helmet and onto his shoulder plate. Once again, dented but not broken. He shoved against Shining's shield, surprising the former captain with his strength.

"Thou art certainly skilled," said Fallen. "Thy hooves are light and fast, as are thy thoughts. Thou art not easily wrong-footed. Most noteworthy, Shining Armour."

"I'm not interested in your praise, Soul!" he barked. "You've got a lot to answer for and I'm gonna make sure you do!"

Soul didn't respond verbally. His helmet shifted to the remaining guard, still trying to stand from the slash across his back. Before Shining could act, Soul sent his sword shooting through the guard's chest.

"A pity," said Fallen, flinging his blade to shake off excess blood. "I recall that the Crystal Guard seemed formidable in my time. Perhaps so much peace has dulled their fighting spirit."

Shining glanced at Cadence. They hadn't expected Soul to come quietly, but they had a chance to stop him. They just had to keep him in place and use the Crystal Heart. He could see other guards start to approach, but he raised his hoof. The guards didn't come any closer, but waited to act at a moment's notice. Hopefully they wouldn't have to, with what Shining had in mind.

If this guy was as old fashioned as he talked, maybe Shining could keep his attention by fighting solo. A thought surfaced in his mind. This would mark the second time a duel had been carried out in front of the Spire. Well, it wouldn't do to let Dusk show him up. It would be something to brag about at least, if he survived.

"You want a fight?" Shining raised his shield and axe. "I'll give you a fight! I challenge you to single combat, Fallen Soul! Let's see how good you really are!"

"A contest of blades? Excellent. Then come, Shining Armour!" Fallen took a stance. "We will use only our natural-born skills. Let us make this memorable!"

The two stallions charged, their blades clashing. Shining hooked the wing of his axe around Soul's blade and forced it down. He slammed his shield into Soul's chin, then stuck it in the ground. He used it as a stepping stone to jump up, kicking Soul in the helmet. Soul blocked Shining's axe when he brought it down, but Shining used the momentum to somersault over his head.

He straddled the alicorn's back, wrapping his forelegs around his neck and kicking his wings. But Soul bucked hard. Shining kept a grip on his neck, but he was knocked forward. He manouvered around to pull Soul's head down as he fell, kicking him twice in the helmet.

Something flashed off to his right. He ducked, but winced when something sharp bit into the back of his neck. Soul's sword came around again, striking with a flurry of blows. Using both his axe and greaves on his legs, Shining blocked them. He winced again when the sword's tip snuck between the plates on his knee. He yanked it back before Soul could gain purchase and slammed his axe down on the sword.

But Fallen strained his sword against the force of the blow and pushed back. The suddenness wrenched it from Shining's aura and sent it spinning away. He was able to block the next two blows with his greaves, but Fallen sliced through part of the straps on the right foreleg of one. He left a surface cut there as well.

"I see the difference now," said Fallen. "Thou hast seen conflict. Thy mettle has been tested in battle. The position of guard now is one of pure ceremony, rather than function. Toy soldiers, propped up on the walls of the castles in a parody of soldiers. Their standards have slipped in mine absence."

"You gave up your title as captain a thousand years ago," spat Shining. "You betrayed everything you fought for and for what? Because a mare hurt your pride and turned you down. Some soldier!"

Fallen went quiet for a moment. His helmet tilted up towards Cadence, then back down to Shining.

"I admit that my initial reasons for mine actions were… juvenile. Driven by wounded pride. He sensed it within me, my former master and twisted it to his own ends. I wanted nothing more than to feel as I once did, fighting every day under his reign." His hoof touched the clasp he wore. "But I have had a great deal of time to consider in my purpose, in the depths of Tartarus. I see much more clearly now, what I must do, with the power that I've been given. With the forces I command. Thou wouldst thrive in the world I envision, Shining Armour."

"I like the world I've got right now, thanks." He took up another stance. "This is your last chance to stand down, Fallen Soul. It doesn't have to be this way."

"But mine young successor…" Soul raised his blade again. "I'm afraid it does."

Shining acted before his enemy could. He flung his leg at Fallen, sending the greave flying like a Frisbee and backed up. He summoned the shield to him, bracing against the next flurry from Soul. The shield was heavy and thick, yet he could still feel the alicorn's strikes, pushing him further and further back. Out of the corner of his eye, Shining glimpsed his axe, the head stuck in the ground.

He tilted his shield up suddenly, forcing Soul to block and grabbed the axe in his aura. He felt his shield be knocked out of the way, just as he swung the axe around and struck Soul right on the side of his helm. Soul grunted and Shining raised the axe again, coming down on his back between his wings. His armour protected him from the axe itself, but dented it enough to make contact with his back.

Soul's knees buckled and his wings went slack. Shining had hit an important nerve there. He knew it existed for Pegasi and the same was true for alicorns, it seemed. But he was already shaking off the effects. Time to end this.

Shining's shield lay directly at Soul's hooves. He triggered the magic in it, activating a smaller version of his shield spell. One that left Soul trapped inside.

"Everypony, now!"

The crystal ponies closed their eyes and started to glow. So did the Crystal Heart. Cadence added her magic to the spell too, lifting their spirits with the love in her heart. The magic spread throughout the streets, the Heart spinning and glowing brighter. The energy reached a climax and Shining yanked his shield back, lowering the protection and exposing Soul.

The alicorn didn't have time to move before he was engulfed in its light. Shining shielded his eyes, feeling his coat take on a crystal sheen. He didn't know what effect the Heart would have on him. Part of him hoped he'd be simply destroyed.

Shining lowered his foreleg, squinting through the lingering glow. What he saw made him tense.

Fallen Soul was still standing. The clasp on his coat was glowing with a dull orange light. Something else shone with the same light, an ethereal form that had appeared behind him. It looked like a large bear, that lay curled around him in the air. Like it was asleep.

"The use of external aid means that thine victory is forfeit. Our duel is at end then," said Fallen, the glow and the bear fading. "A shame, truly. But all things come to an end eventually, do they not?"

Shining quickly overcame his shock. He had a feeling that Soul would have prepared for this. It didn't make being right any better, but there was only one thing to do now.

"All guards, to me! Get him!"

"Shining, no!" Cadence called. "Get out of there, now!"

He hated hearing the hurt in his wife's voice, but he knew his duty. So did the dozens of guards that rushed Fallen from concealed places, weapons of crystal drawn and spells being cast at their foe.

The clasp glowed again and another spectral animal appeared behind Fallen. A black pig. No, a boar. He could see the tusks, its fat and bloated form beneath fur the colour of tar.

The massive boar seemed to snort as it opened its mouth wide, and Shining could swear he felt as though he were being pulled in closer by some unseen force. The air shimmered and darkened around Fallen as the spells cast by his unicorn guards made contact, then simply… bent around him. Like they were being pulled or redirected away, the numerous beams of magical energy warped and twisted around Fallen's body before being drawn into the open maw of the spectral boar behind him.

Then another flash of colour and spectral animal appeared. A gleaming golden-yellow snake, hissing loudly with its fangs bared. The snake coiled through the air, along the ground surrounding Fallen. The guards that reached it suddenly started screaming, the armour and fur around their legs sizzling as they sank into the ground. Their screams were silenced when Fallen arced his blade through their necks.

Shining bellowed another cry to rally those faltering. Fallen's eyes found him and another animal flashed, an enormous lion behind him with deep blue fur and a blazing mane. It let out a deafening roar that made the attacking soldiers clutch their heads, but Shining pushed through. He hefted his axe and shield at Fallen, making him back up.

Then he felt a sharp pain in the back of his leg. A crossbow bolt that went right into it, just above his hoof. More fired and they were coming from his own troops.

"What are you doing?!" he yelled. "Adjust your aim, soldier!"

"He's attacking the prince!" yelped a Pegasus mare, though her eyes were on Shining. "Don't let up!"

Before Shining could correct her, he had to fend off a blow from a mace wielded by another guard. A spear jabbed into his side and he was forced to use his shield. He could see Fallen, backing away while he was mobbed by his own guards. Had he done something to them?

The clasp then shone green. The guards barely had time to acknowledge who they were really attacking when an ugly, bulbous spectral toad appeared over a portion of them. Its eyes flashed and so did theirs with that same, green glow. The ponies who did bared their teeth and turned their weapons on one another, shouting insults and obscenities. Shining tried desperately to shout orders to his soldiers over the chaos, but his efforts were in vain.

A new glow appeared behind them. A much more familiar and warming one. The other crystal ponies were trying again with the Heart. It was already beginning to spin. Fallen noticed it too and his clasp shone red. Fear filled Shining as he recognised the wolf-like form that appeared behind Fallen. The one he'd fought in the Everfree Forest with everypony else. As its eyes and open maw shone with hot, white light, he knew what was coming.

The beam of light fired, directly at the Crystal Heart. When it struck, the Heart immediately stopped spinning, frozen in place. Then, it violently exploded into a thousand pieces.

"NO!"

Shining lowered his shield. He barged past other ponies, bringing his axe to bear. If he could just get one, good hit in. The axe raised. Fallen glanced at him. His sword swept upwards. Right through Shining's unprotected foreleg.

He only had a moment to see his leg, circling away into the air, before a pain like nothing he'd ever felt rocked his body. He fell with nothing to support his right side, his axe dropping to the ground with a clatter.

"Thou didst fight well." Fallen's dripping blade entered his vision before raising up again. He looked to see it, angled to his head. "Take pride in that."

Shining braced himself. Then he was scooped off the ground and into the sky. A shrill scream met his ears, one that gave him enough of a shock to focus.

"Cadence!" He looked up blearily at his wife, wincing. "You have to… have to…!"

"Not now, Shining! He only grazed my leg! We need to get out of here, now or-!"

She gasped and angled away, but a blast of white grazed her wings. They stopped flapping, smoking as she fell back to earth with a crash. She kept her forelegs clasped tightly around Shining, taking the brunt of the landing.

Shining's vision was going dark. He clutched himself in Cadence's embrace. The last thing he saw before fading out was a golden glow of sunlight bathing their bodies…

Unexpected Happenings

"Rainbow, quit fussin'," Applejack complained. "I'm well on the mend thanks ta the docs and Zecora, I don't need ya hover-hoofin' me."

"You let me be the judge of that," she said. "You want me to grab any more books for you from the higher shelf?"

"No, and I coulda reached 'em jus' fine, ya didn't have ta trouble yerself," she added. "A bum leg and a lil' chest pain ain't gonna stop me climbin' a ladder."

"Yeah, they wouldn't stop you falling from one either," she returned. "I thought you learned your lesson about being proud and stubborn when you needed help."

"Kinda like the pot callin' the kettle black, dontcha think?" Applejack chuckled. "I'm sorry, I jus' don't like feelin' I'm bein' a bother ta everypony jus' 'cause-a some silly injury."

"AJ, it's fine. You know I'm not gonna leave one of my friends in a jam."

"Yeah, guess that's true." She smiled at her. "That's real sweet-a ya, Dash. Thanks fer puttin' up with me."

"N-No sweat," said Rainbow. She tried to ignore how Applejack's compliment and smile made her chest flutter a bit. "Just uh, lemme know if you need anything. I'll be over there."

"Sure thing." She winked and opened the first book in the pile, flicking through the pages.

Rainbow sidled over to the bookshelf that she'd chosen, further down the aisle at the end. Unlike when they did the same for the Crystal Empire, they focused their search on the geography section. Granted, the geography section was still pretty big but it was better than the whole library and between the six of them, they'd find what they needed. Twilight was using magic to quickly scan her own large piles. Pinkie was flicking through them, tossing those aside that didn't have anything with a quick 'nope' and Fluttershy was reading hers very closely. Rarity wasn't too far from her, just below the shelf Rainbow was at. The students hadn't returned yet from the shelters, so they had the place to themselves.

She found herself glancing back at Applejack constantly. It wasn't that she didn't think she could handle herself. Rainbow had been through enough scrapes with her to know that. But there was just... something. Nopony had been able to match her like Osteo did in terms of strength and Rainbow couldn't help be concerned. She was trucking on, like she would expect her to but even so...

"It really is sweet, how much you're worried about her."

"Huh?!" Rainbow whirled to see Rarity, smiling in a weird way. "I-It's no big deal. She's my friend, I'd be the same with any of you."

"Naturally," hummed Rarity. She leaned in to whisper. "Unless, of course, there's a little more to it than just friendship."

"W-What?!" Rainbow clamped her hooves over her mouth, but nopony noticed her outburst. Applejack was too far away to hear anything above a hushed whisper, so she lowered her voice. "I-I don't know what you're talking about."

Rarity raised her eyebrows. "Really? Well, my mistake then. Apologies for presuming so."

"No sweat." A moment of silence passed between them. "I-I mean, not that I wouldn't. AJ's great. You know, she's strong and she's always happy to lend a hoof. Takes good care of her family a-and friends. We've been through a lot but uh... that's just because we're such great friends! N-Nothing more to it than that, right?"

"So you've already said." Rarity still had that smile. "I do agree with you, on all of those fronts. She's really quite lovely in her looks as well, don't you think? A sort of honest beauty, a strength that matches what she has inside."

"Yeah," said Rainbow absently. "Like she doesn't need to put any effort into looking good, she just always... h-hey, what are you getting at?"

Rarity tittered. "Simply making observations, darling. Nothing more. Applejack and I may not have the same standards of beauty, but I've always respected that she maintains an image that carries the integrity she maintains. What she is outside matches who she is inside, if you will."

"Y-Yeah..." Rainbow fiddled with her hooves. "So uh... it wouldn't be bad if I uh... n-not saying I do, but if I did... you know...?"

"Not at all, Rainbow. I think you and Applejack would make a splendid couple," she said. "You're a good match for one another."

"Really?"

"Of course. You share a love for athletic pursuits and competition, in a way that's measured and doesn't harm one another. You're both considered dependable by those closest to you and have admirable work ethics. But of course," she went on, still smirking, "we're merely speaking in hypotheticals. As you say, she's just a friend."

"Y-Yep, that's what I said! But uh..." She glanced around again and lowered her voice as much as possible. "M-Maybe um... maybe it's not just... just hypothetical. J-Just maybe!"

"I see," Rarity whispered. "For how long?"

"I-I guess since uh... since Twilight proposed to Dusk," she admitted. "Everything she said, about how your... your special somepony challenges you in the right ways and supports you, despite your screwups. I-I mean, we all do that for each other but Applejack, she's... she's different. I feel like she just... gets me. And I get her."

"Understanding one another is the cornerstone of any relationship, romantic ones especially," said Rarity. "Have you considered telling her this?"

"Sorta but..." Rainbow sighed. "You know me. Not exactly had the best track record when it comes to that sort of stuff. What with Dusk and Phoenix, I just think that... maybe it's not for me."

"Rainbow, you're too hard on yourself. The circumstances may not have been favourable in those cases, but that doesn't make you a lost cause."

"But it's not just that." She had to take a moment. Talking about this kind of thing was tough for her. "When I tried it with Phoenix, it was like I... like I had to try and move on. I-I thought he was cool and so did he about me. Figured that was enough but... it wasn't. I just thought that, what if the only reason I feel like this is... because of those two? Like because they're getting married, I need to try again?"

"Almost like a contest." Rarity gave an understanding smile as she nodded. "I can see why you might feel that way. I'll admit, I'm a little envious of them myself at times. I commend you for your maturity in considering it."

"Thanks, I guess." She sighed again. "Guess that means I shouldn't go for it?"

Rarity patted her shoulder. "Now, I never said that. The fact that you are considering it means you're considering how it might impact Applejack as well. You're not simply rushing into it for the sake of it. My advice would be to give yourself a little more time to consider but whatever decision you do take, Rainbow, I know it'll be the right one. And we'd all support you both, if she feels the same way and if you both decide to make a go of it."

"Yeah... yeah, that does make me feel a little better about it. Thanks, Rares." She gently nudged her leg with her hoof. "Glad somepony knows about this kind of stuff."

"Well, I do try. After all, it is thanks to my efforts the catalyst for your musings took place. Although..." She looked over at Twilight. "I certainly hope it hasn't been jeopardised."

Rainbow nodded. "He should have told us what he suspected."

"Perhaps, though I think we shouldn't judge him too harshly," she replied. "By his own words, we're all guilty of not always being completely honest about what our true thoughts and feelings are. Often after disastrous shenanigans have already ensued as a result of them."

Rainbow snickered. "You're telling me."

"Ugh, are you two done gossiping over there?!" Twilight snapped. "We're in the middle of something important and you're supposed to be helping!"

"Sorry, Twi!" Rainbow called. "Getting right on it!"

She huffed. "Good. And Pinkie, will you stop saying that every time you're done with a book?"

Pinkie clamped her mouth shut. "Whoopsie, sorry! Just trying to keep track of the duds."

"Then find another way and don't just toss them like garbage! Fluttershy, you've been on that same page for the past five minutes!"

"H-Huh? Oh, I'm sorry, Twilight. I-I hadn't realised." Her face flushed red. "I-I just... have a lot on my mind."

"Well so do I, but at least I'm not letting it distract me and can actually focus on what I'm supposed to be doing! Or do you actually care about stopping Fallen?!"

An oppressive silence followed this outburst. Rainbow had been willing to give Twilight the benefit of the doubt, given all that had gone on but that was too far. She could see Fluttershy's lip was trembling and her eyes welling up, hanging her head under Twilight's glare. Just as she was about to come over to defend the animal caretaker. However, she paused when Fluttershy looked back up and closed her book with a snap.

"How dare you think that I don't care?" Though her voice was quiet, the anger within it wasn't. "I want nothing more than to go to that island and rescue Ray. I don't know what Fallen is doing to him and I'm... I'm so scared for him."

"Fluttershy, I..." Twilight's irritation faded. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean-"

"No, you didn't, and that's the only reason I'm not going to tell you exactly what went through my head right now." Fluttershy stamped her hoof. "I know you're going through a lot right now. It isn't fair that you had to look after Canterlot without the princesses, but that doesn't mean you get to take that out on me or any of us. That isn't fair either."

Despite the situation, Rainbow couldn't help but feel impressed at her assertiveness once again. It had an impact on Twilight too, who looked suitably shamefaced.

"You're right," she said quietly. "Fluttershy, I... I'm so sorry. Y-You're right, I shouldn't have acted like that to you. To any of you..."

"It's okay, Twilight." Pinkie came around to give her a hug. "Like Fluttershy said, you've had an awful lot on your plate. But you've been doing such a great job! You protected Canterlot and you beat up a giant robot, kept a cool head whilst everypony else was losing theirs which is good. The last thing you wanna lose is a head that's also hot, because how are you meant to pick it up? It'd be too hot!"

That earned a little giggle. "I-I guess so. It doesn't really feel like I did though..."

"Don't beat yerself up too bad," said Applejack. "From the sounds-a things, ya did the best ya could with a real, real bad hoof that was dealt to ya. I don't think anypony could fault ya fer that. We sure don't."

They all nodded and hummed their agreement. They waited for Twilight's response as she looked around at them. She glanced at her wings, raising them a little.

"Girls... can I ask you something?"

"Is it to become the Royal Party Planner? 'Cause the answer is yes!" giggled Pinkie. "But kidding aside, of course you can."

"Well, about Fallen..." She paused for a bit before going on. "You're all willing to fight against him, right?"

"Like that's even a question," replied Rainbow. "That guy has a lot to answer for and no way are we letting him think he can get away with it."

"Right, right. And... you'd stand by that? Whatever happens?"

"Right ta the end," said Applejack. "We sure ain't gonna leave Equestria's newest princess up a creek without a paddle. We got yer back."

They all said much the same, even Fluttershy despite her obvious fear. Twilight gazed at them for the longest time. Rainbow couldn't tell exactly what she was thinking and was confused. What else had she expected them to say? She was about to ask her, when she spoke again.

"Okay. Thanks everypony." She put on a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "Sorry, I guess I'm just... well, I'm still worried I suppose."

"We all are, darling, but not to worry. We're all here for each other, princess or otherwise."

"Yes." Twilight's smile faltered a bit. "Come on, let's get back to looking."

She started levitating books again. A glance around told Rainbow that she wasn't the only one who felt that wasn't the whole thing. But they couldn't exactly argue that they didn't have a task to complete and perhaps it was just lingering anxiety. The kind that wouldn't really go away until the proper cause was dealt with.

So Rainbow took one last look at Applejack. She saw and smiled back, making her chest flutter again. Rainbow returned it and did her best to focus on the books.

A strong silence filled the Canterlot library. It was broken only by the turning of pages or the occasional sound of feet going to get another book. Someone might occasionally remark at something to themselves, but no one else responded to it.

Anyone entering would have found a truly eclectic group. Sombra was at the centre, poring over both books and his notes from translating the tablet. Gilda was trying very hard not to fall asleep in hers in the corner. Trixie was at a desk, alternating between a few different volumes. Zecora was mixing a few new herbal solutions while Strongheart was clearly having a hard time concentrating on her own book. Doom wasn't bothering at all, merely stood leaning against a wall, watching them all.

Occasionally, someone might glance at one of their fellows. If eyes met, it was only briefly before turning back to their work. The quiet wasn't an easy one. It was the kind that waited for someone to end it but no one wanted to be the one to do it.

To the surprise of no one who knew her, it was Gilda. Her instincts were telling her she was being watched and she didn't like it.

"Hey, tall, dark and jerky!" she snapped at Doom. "You gotta problem?"

"None that concerns you," he rumbled.

"Then how come you're staring at me?" She set down the book, flexing her claws. "You got something you want to say, then say it."

Doom seemed to consider this.

"You're not worth my time."

"Oh yeah?" Gilda started to cross the room. "How about you come and say that to my face!"

Doom gritted his teeth. "I'll do more than just say it."

"Both of you, enough." Sombra went to stand between them. "Your bickering is in aid of nothing."

Gilda wasn't deterred. "Who do you think you are? You can't tell me what to do!"

"Show respect!" Doom snarled. "This stallion is better than you could ever hope to be!"

"Doom, don't speak for me," said Sombra. "Now is not the time for such things."

"But she showed disrespect! She radiates it! You can't let it-!"

"By Celestia, will you stop?!" shouted Trixie. "He already said to cut it out, so do as you're told for once!"

"Trixie, don't feel you have to-"

"And you presume to order me?" Doom cut off Sombra to glare at Trixie. "Don't think I'll hold my tongue on your say-so."

"Oh, I miss the days when I could just keep you in that jar!"

"Don't push me, Lulamoon because if you do-!"

"You will do nothing." Strongheart lowered her head to him, blocking Trixie from his view. "I've already said, we can't make enemies of each other. You're a fool to seek that out."

"Yeah, you tell him!" cheered Gilda.

"You're not much better," she told her. "You could have simply ignored him, yet you chose to raise his ire."

"Hey, who asked you?!"

Sombra approached her. "Strongheart, that isn't helping."

"I'm only pointing it out to her," she argued. "They're both at fault and that shouldn't go unchecked."

"Well, Trixie didn't ask you to speak for her." The unicorn flicked her cape over her shoulder. "Especially not against this meathead."

Strongheart glared at her. "I'm on your side! Are you just as foolish as he is?"

"Don't speak to her that way!" Doom snapped.

"Oh and now you're defending her?" Gilda scoffed. "Make up your mind, dude!"

All semblance of coherence was lost as they all descended into a cacophony of yelling and shouting. Until a very loud boom stopped them, originating from the cauldron of the only one who hadn't participated.

"The former king and young buffalo are right. Among ourselves, we should not fight." Zecora kept her eyes in her work. "Why continue to scorn and spur, when there are much more interesting things to be learned?"

"You mean in these stupid books?" Gilda scowled at the one she was holding. "Feels like we've been here for hours reading this stuff and it's all so dry and boring!"

"If reading is proving to be a bother, you may be surprised at what you learn from each other." She looked up with a smile. "If you give yourselves the chance you ought, you'll find there's more in common than you thought."

She went back to her potions. The rest of them looked around at each other as another awkward silence descended upon the room. Most of them seemed to think that Zecora was talking nonsense, but no one wanted to be the one to tell her that.

"Well," began Sombra, trying to keep his voice light, "I don't suppose anypony else here is guilty of being a tyrannical despot?"

"The way you speak implies more than one of us here holds that distinction," said Strongheart.

"Uhhh…" Trixie raised a hoof awkwardly. "Guilty as charged. Um… ta-da."

"Only by one count." Doom drew himself up. "I have claimed dominion over Ponyville no fewer than three times, in some form or another."

Gilda cocked an eyebrow. "You know, that isn't exactly something to be proud of."

"The zebra said to share. I'm sharing," he shrugged.

"Okay, wow. You guys are… something," Gilda snickered. "Makes me feel a little better about what I did."

"Indeed? Pray tell, Gilda," prompted Sombra.

"Well… it was still pretty bad," she muttered. "I acted like a total jerk and… I lost one of my best friends because of it."

Nopony said anything in the wake of this, not at once. Then, Doom snorted.

"You had a best friend?"

"Up yours, jerkwad!" she retorted. "Least I have one!"

"Who says I want one?" muttered Doom.

"I'm guessing that's Rainbow Dash then?" asked Trixie. "You two seem like you know each other pretty well."

Gilda nodded. "Yeah. Blamed her for the longest time. Easier than thinking I was the problem, I guess."

"I know that feeling. It was Twilight for me," said Trixie. "I put it on her for ruining my magic show, when it was really ruined by my own boasting."

"I confess, though it was in a less direct fashion, I also found myself in a conflict with Twilight and her friends," said Strongheart. "Though that was largely due to legitimate grievances held by two opposing sides." She paused. "I did help to steal a tree and indirectly kidnapped Spike, but that was as bad as it got for me personally."

Gilda's eyes widened. "Wait, Spike? That other dragon? No way, he actually seemed pretty cool! Shame on you, Strongheart!"

"And a poor, innocent tree!" added Trixie. "Have you no shame?"

"Perhaps this one is more ruthless than I thought," put in Doom.

"No, it wasn't like that! It was only an…" Strongheart trailed off when they all laughed. "Oh, that was just dirty."

"What do you expect? Apparently we were all pretty rotten at some point. Except for Zecora," said Trixie. "She seems pretty spotless."

"And how do you know, my little pony, that there is not more to me than what you think you see?"

The glow from Zecora's cauldron bathed her face in an eerie green glow. She fixed Trixie in a piercing gaze.

"What uh… what do you mean?" Trixie asked.

"The graves of many I've helped to make, leaving countless dead in my wake. The lives of others I drain, to keep myself youthful and sustained. My knowledge of the arcane is next to divine and now with this brew…" Thick smoke rose from the potion as she leered over it. "Your soul will be mine!"

Trixie shrieked and hid behind her cape. Zecora held her expression for a solid five seconds, then smirked.

"Gotcha."

"Huh?" Trixie peered out, her face flushed as Zecora chortled. "Hey! That isn't funny!"

"Oh, but it's very funny!" Doom guffawed. "Ah, I like this one! For a moment, even I believed her."

"Though it was but a jest, never put me to the test," said Zecora. "Though when I first made Ponyville my home, I was at first isolated and alone."

"Isn't that because you live in the middle of a dangerous forest?" asked Gilda. "Can't expect many house calls if that's the case."

"Though its location may seem averse, it's needed to help me gather herbs," she said. "Though it was at first believed I was an evil enchantress, brewing foul potions and doing evil dances. Most fear what they do not initially know, until a friendship is given time to grow."

"We're a long way from friends," muttered Doom.

"A good conversation helps bring together what is apart. At the very least," said Zecora, "it's a nice start."

"I suppose so," agreed Strongheart. "I'm sorry for the part I played in our earlier disagreement."

"Yeah… guess I'm sorry too," added Gilda, shifting in her spot. "Still working on that."

"We all are," said Trixie. "Well, not exactly all of us but more than I thought really."

"You don't need to have a dark past to seek to improve who you used to be," said Sombra. "We all grow and change over the course of our lives. Having friends can make it that little bit easier."

Doom said nothing, but anyone looking closely could see the tiniest of smiles fighting against his usual scowl.

It left his face quickly when his ears flickered and his scowl deepened.

"Quiet, all of you."

"Doom, I realise you're still grappling with your emotions but if all of us are enjoying a moment of-"

"I mean there's something going on outside. Listen!"

They all did. The unmistakable sound of many hooves galloping in one direction, mingled with the clattering of armour.

Sombra was already drawing his blade when he opened the door and caught the attention of a guard.

"What's going on? Are we under attack again?"

"The princesses, sir! Celestia and Luna, they're back!"

A sense of relief swept through them all and even elation. Setting down their books, they hurried out to follow the trail of guards.

There were many more ponies packed into the throne room than Sombra had ever seen. Not only that, but he recognised them. They were crystal ponies and they looked as stricken by fear as they had been during his dark reign.

His heart leapt when he saw Luna in the crowd, appealing for calm and attempting to organise those gathered. He wanted nothing more than to kiss and embrace her, but knew not to interfere. Instead, he sought out her sister.

She was by the throne, her wing around Cadence. The young princess had her face buried in her aunt's neck. Parts of her wings were burned, badly, and she had a notable cut on her flank. Guards were gathered around somepony on the ground. Somepony with white fur.

A pit formed in Sombra's stomach as he approached. Celestia saw him and in a gesture he wouldn't have expected from her, looked relieved.

"I'm glad to see you safe, Sombra," she said. "Where is Twilight?"

"At your school, highness. She and her friends are engaged in vital research." His eyes turned to the prone form surrounded by guards. "Is he…?"

"He's alive," she murmured. "But…"

Sombra pushed past the guards, who were lifting him onto a stretcher and saw what she meant.

Blood looked as if it stained every inch of Shining Armour's fur. His purple armour was in tatters. Worse, part of his right foreleg was missing. Cut off at the knee. The flow of blood had been stemmed with magical cauterisation but there was no sign of the limb.

"Som… Sombra…" His eyes opened weakly. "Twily… is she…?"

"Alive and well, my friend." Sombra stepped back to allow the guards to lift him. "Rest well and recover your strength. You're in good hooves now."

A strained smile came to the prince's face. He winced while he was carefully placed onto the stretcher and carried off.

Sombra turned to Cadence, who had removed herself from Celestia and latched onto him now.

"It was him," she whispered. "Fallen Soul, he… he did this. The Crystal Heart it's… it's gone…"

Though he was no longer the Empire's king, this news was a blow to Sombra. One way or another, it was his home. He didn't need to ask about the state of the Empire itself. The loss of the Heart answered that.

"You're safe and so are your subjects. That's what matters." He looked to Celestia. "The summons was a lure, then."

She nodded morosely. "One which left us trapped. Fortunately, it was relatively near the Empire and we felt Cadence's distress by the time we escaped. But by the time we arrived, it was all we could do to get as many out as possible." She tilted her head up to look behind him at the approaching form of her sister. "Luna saw to that."

"Indeed." The Princess of the Night caught her king in a loving embrace. "I tried to teleport as many as I could, but some of them had begun to flee during the destruction. There… there wasn't time to go back for them."

"You did all you could, my stars and moon." He kissed her forehead. "Thank you for saving my people."

"And thank you for protecting ours," she returned. "Our worst fears have been realised."

"It's not over yet," said Celestia. "The Crystal Empire was just the beginning. We know where he'll be coming next. We must prepare to-"

"Princess!"

They were cut off by the voice of the youngest princess, having appeared at the doorway to the throne room. Twilight ran in at a gallop, which turned into her taking flight straight into the waiting hug of her mentor.

"I'm so sorry, I tried, I really did! B-But there was an attack and you weren't here, why weren't you here?!"

Shame coloured Celestia's face as she held Twilight closely.

"You have nothing to be sorry for, Twilight. I'm sure you did all you could. It's I who should apologise. We were deceived and led into a trap. It was a foolish error on my part, one which our enemy took advantage of."

"You've faced a great hardship, Twilight," said Luna, hugging her as well. "You should never have had to face it without us. We won't be making that mistake again."

Twilight choked on a sob and looked around. "W-What's going on? Why are all the crystal ponies here? Cadence?"

"Twilight… I…" But Cadence's resolve broke once more and tears flooded down her face. Sombra was at her side at once. "I'm… I'm sorry…"

"Sorry for what? What's happened? Where's Shining Armour?" A heavy silence met Twilight's question, one that worsened Cadence's sobs. Dread filled Twilight's face. "Where's my brother?"

"He lives, Twilight," said Luna carefully. "But… you may wish to prepare yourself for when you see him.

Wounds

Twilight stood over her brother's bed. He wasn't awake. A magically induced state of unconsciousness, the doctors told her. It was to help him cope with the pain while they treated him. They didn't want to bring him out of it until it was done. Rationally, she understood why. But it didn't make it any easier to see him like this.

He wasn't the only one. The hospital was full of the injured, guards and citizens alike, from the attack. From both attacks, both to Canterlot and the Crystal Empire. Her friends had come with her, their presence keeping her mind distracted from blaming herself for the state of everypony here. They were waiting outside as Twilight wanted to see him alone first. She just felt she had to… take it in.

She couldn't draw her eyes away from the stump of his right foreleg. Memories came to her mind of him giving her a one-armed hug with that leg, running along with her as they flew kites and snapping into a salute alongside guards. They'd told her he would be fitted with a prosthetic but even so… it was gone. Part of that leg was gone.

The attack on the city and her friends had been bad. But this… Fallen had done this. Not some lackey or robot, but Fallen himself.

"He was so brave." Cadence was on the opposite bed. A healing salve had been applied to her wings. "He fought Fallen, even though the odds were against him. Reminded me of somepony else I know."

Twilight chuckled a little. "You mean… we're both stubborn?"

"You said it, not me," she tittered. "It probably won't surprise you that I saved his life. Again."

"It doesn't." She smiled at her sister-in-law. "Thank you, Cadence. Your wings, are they…?"

"Oh, they'll be fine. Just a little singed." She winced suddenly but turned it into a smile. "I didn't realise how much that wolf's attacks stung. I don't envy Shining for that."

Despite her joking tone, Twilight still felt a familiar dread well up in her. The same as when she'd first witnessed the creature she was referring to, in the Everfree Forest.

"So… it was actually Wrath?"

"There was no mistaking him," answered Cadence. "It wasn't as powerful as before, but even so… oh Twilight…"

"Cadence, I'm so sorry." She immediately went over to hug her. "I know you did all you could for everypony."

"But it still doesn't feel like enough…"

"I know," said Twilight with utter sincerity. "But it'll be okay. Celestia is already setting up temporary housing for the crystal ponies and Luna's making sure they're all being cared for."

"And it's thanks to you they had somewhere to take refuge." Cadence pulled back to give her a smile. "Whatever you may be feeling, you did all you could as well. I know you did."

Twilight nodded, trying her best to believe those words and letting Cadence hug her again. At least they were alive.

The doctors came back in and asked her to leave, as they needed to continue their treatments. After receiving assurances that both Cadence and Shining would be fine, along with a final look at her brother, Twilight reluctantly left. But it wasn't her friends who waited for her outside.

Princess Celestia gazed at her, even now looking graceful and regal. She didn't seem the slightest bit unnerved by what was happening around her. Twilight felt another surge of anger towards her mentor for that, but kept it in check.

"I asked everypony to wait for us back at the Palace," she said. "Well, almost everypony."

Spike came around her. "I came as soon as I heard. I'm gonna stay right here and let you know the moment they're done."

"Spike… you don't have to do that."

"Sure I do. He's my brother too, remember?" He placed a firm claw on her shoulder. "I've got this."

Not for the first time, Twilight was grateful to have her surrogate little brother. He hugged her tightly and went to take a seat outside their room. But her good feelings faded when Celestia stepped into her vision.

"Come with me, Twilight."

It was an expectation, disguised as courtesy. The Sun Princess gestured with her wing and Twilight walked with her, once again keeping her anger in check for now. They left the hospital in silence, Twilight once again trying to ignore the pained cries from the injured and calls from wards by the doctors and nurses treating them. Tried to ignore a voice in her head telling her that it was her fault.

They took off into the air back towards the Palace. Seeing the city from the sky didn't make it easier to see the state it was in. Just smaller. Buildings were still ruined. Small bouts of smoke were still rising and ponies were walking the streets with trepidation and fear. The attack was over, but none of them felt safe.

They kept flying until they landed at the balcony on Celestia's room. She let Twilight go in first, then closed the door and curtains.

"There, some much needed privacy," she said. "We'll be meeting with everypony else momentarily, but I wanted the chance to speak with you first."

"Good," said Twilight shortly.

Celestia sighed. "Twilight, words cannot express how sorry I am for what's happened. It was a foolish error on my part, I admit. Fallen lured us to the Sanctuary I put in place for securing the Demon Beast hosts in the event of an emergency. It took us some time to break the enchantments sealing us in and by the time we did… believe me, if I could have been here sooner, I would have been."

"I understand." Twilight's voice was blank, almost robotic.

"I wanted to say, however, that you performed in exemplary fashion in our absence," she went on. "I've heard various accounts of how you took command during the attack and led a successful counter against Tube's mechanical creation. I'm very proud of you, Twilight. You already had the makings of a leader and this confirms it. But I sense that something is troubling you, my student. Please, tell me."

That was easier said than done, Twilight thought. There was a time when her teacher's praise would have made her feel buzzing and happy, when her concern would have made her feel valued. Now, it seemed almost… hollow. As for troubles… there were so many that had occurred, she barely knew where to start.

Those words didn't just seem hollow, it was like they confirmed what Samore had told her. What she'd spent a long time trying to deny. After everything that had happened and she was treating this like it was just another one of her tests.

She looked at Celestia. Still, there was that almost unshakable mask of royal composure. The anger flared again and she wanted nothing more than to shatter it. So she picked the first thing she thought might.

"Somepony died for me today."

It had the effect she wanted. Celestia's eyes widened and her mouth opened in a silent gasp.

"I… I see," she said quietly. "I'm sorry to hear that."

"His name was Flash Sentry. He was a Pegasus pony. He had orange fur and… he had a nice smile. He was ready to fight with me, to do whatever he had to do to protect Canterlot. To protect me. Even if that meant… sacrificing himself…" Her throat tightened at the memory. "He… he didn't even hesitate. Just threw h-himself in front of the beam, m-meant for me. It was so fast, I didn't have the chance to… to… a-and now I never will. Because he's gone. And he's not the only one."

Pity came over Celestia's face. For some reason, that made Twilight even angrier.

"Twilight, please, you mustn't blame yourself for-"

"I don't blame myself! I blame…" She hesitated, but forged on. "I blame you! You left me, on my own! You had a feeling that Fallen had made a move and you could have told me, I could have been a bit more prepared but you didn't! You told Sombra but not me! Why?"

Celestia looked away for a moment. "How much do you know?"

"Oh, nothing much, just the thing about how there are multiple Demon Beasts!" she shouted. "As if one wasn't bad enough! And now he not only has them, but can somehow harness their power too! Have I left out anything else?!"

"Twilight, I… I'm so sorry. I didn't want to overburden you, not until I knew for certain," she murmured. "You were already so overwhelmed by your new title and responsibilities, I didn't want to add to that. I did want to tell you, Twilight, I truly did. Things simply… didn't work out the way I'd hoped."

She snorted. "Oh right, so now you're being considerate of my feelings? Better late than never, princess!"

Celestia blanched. "Twilight, what do you mean?"

"You didn't even ask me." Twilight glared at Celestia, blinking away tears. "You never asked me if being a princess was what I wanted. You just assumed you knew what was best, like you always do. And whenever I actually need you, you're never there. You just let me and my friends deal with it instead!"

"Twilight, please-"

"You could have done something against Nightmare Moon, but you let me lead a bunch of ponies into danger. You could have come with us earlier against Discord, but you just stood back and watched until the last moment. You could have come with us to the Empire to stop Sombra, but you treated it like it was a test for me and you could have come to stop the spell I accidentally used on everypony, but you didn't! You just stood back and let whatever plans you had for me unfold, but never, ever telling me!"

Celestia didn't try and argue against any of this. The shame on her face grew more evident with each incident Twilight brought up.

"I would have done anything for you. I admired you, I respected you, I… I loved you. L-Loved you like a mother…" Her voice almost broke at this, but she pushed through. "But if this is what being a princess is, using the lives of other ponies around you, then… then I don't want any part of it. I don't want to be a princess." She closed her eyes and spread her wings. "Take them away."

She could hear the surprise in Celestia's voice. "Take what away? Twilight, what-?"

"My wings, take away my wings!" she snapped. "They're what makes me a princess, aren't they? You gave them to me, so you can take them from me too. Go on, do it!" Nothing happened. "What are you waiting for? Just make them go away, please make them go away!"

"Twilight, I… I can't."

Though it was spoken in an ashamed murmur, it was like she had shouted those words right in Twilight's ears. They rang out, over and over again.

"What… what do you mean?" She looked desperately at her mentor. "Y-You have to! I'm asking you, please!"

She shook her head. "It isn't that simple. I never gave you your wings, Twilight. The Elements of Harmony did. Once you unlocked the magic of Starswirl's spell, it allowed the Magic of Friendship to become an inherent part of you. I merely helped you along in a transition which, at that point, was inevitable. I understand your pain, I truly do and I'm sorry for the part I've played in it but… you are an alicorn now. That's something that is beyond even my power to change."

It was like a hammer blow to Twilight's very soul. Her legs suddenly felt very weak, no longer able to support her body. She fell to the floor, sobs wracking her chest and wanting nothing more than to curl up into oblivion. She felt something feather light brush against her and she lashed out a hoof.

"Don't touch me!" she cried.

"My student-"

"DON'T CALL ME THAT!" She shot one final glare at Celestia. "This is your fault! You did this to me! Just… just leave me alone…"

She curled up again, unable to muster any other words. For a moment, there was silence. Then the sound of hooves and the door gently opening and closing. Twilight Sparkle was left alone, sobbing on the cold, hard floor of Celestia's gilded chambers.

It had been a lot for Dusk to take in, when he and his research group hurried back to the Palace in the wake of the princess's return. Fallen's attack on the Empire, the destruction of the Heart, Cadence and Shining being injured. That guilt he'd already been feeling, it came back in full force. He'd wandered until he found a spot in the gardens, isolated from everypony. The same spot where his life had changed so many times.

It was all his fault. He'd had an idea about what was coming and because he'd kept it to himself, this had happened. Ray was not only captured, but now the monstrous power inside him had been harnessed by Fallen Soul. Had been used to hurt ponies he cared about and bring a whole kingdom to its knees. He'd suspected and he'd said nothing.

He thought he'd come so far from the way he used to be. Now that he had friends to rely on, he should have been open with them about his concerns. They were right. All they'd been through and he still doubted them. They were right to be angry with him, all of them. He deserved it…

"Thought I might find you here."

He looked up at a familiar voice. Trixie stood a little ways off, a sympathetic expression on her face.

"I was about to take a visit to see Cadence and Shining at the hospital," she said in answer to his questioning look. "Everypony else is so wrapped up with everything else, I wanted to see how they were doing. Figured you'd want to come along."

"I… I appreciate that, Trixie but… I don't think they'd want to see me right now." He looked away from her. "Not after what I did."

The bemusement in her voice was evident. "Why? Were you the one who attacked them and destroyed their kingdom?"

"I might as well have been."

"Right." She sighed and came to sit next to him. "Look, I've been where you've been, alright? And I know that letting yourself mope and stew in your feelings won't help. So, talk to me. Tell me what's on your mind."

Dusk looked back at her. Though she was obviously exasperated, her concern was genuine. He was tempted to dismiss her offer, but he had a feeling she wouldn't back down. It reminded him a little of Twilight, something that made him both want to smile and grimace.

So, he told her. Everything from his initial talk with Discord to the recent events. About the impact that keeping these suspicions from his friends had on them. Trixie stayed quiet, only speaking to ask any clarifying questions. But otherwise, she waited until he had finished.

"So, you see," he said. "I didn't give my friends enough credit and this is the price for it. Everything that's happening now, it's on me and I… I don't know what to do."

Trixie said nothing, only staring at him blankly. Dusk cast his eyes down, expecting her to simply go and leave him. He wouldn't blame her.

Instead, he suddenly found himself surrounded by a magical aura and dragged along the ground.

"What in the name of-?" Dusk saw Trixie's face, suddenly full of determination. "Trixie, what do you think you're-?!"

"You are coming with me, right now!" she cut off. "I'm not watching this go on any longer!"

Dusk tried a couple of times to break her aura, but she strengthened it. He tried to say that he was fine to walk, but she hushed him. So he let himself be taken along by the magician, all the way back to the throne room.

There, his Ponyville friends waited, minus Twilight. Their new allies were scattered about the room as well, with the exception of the alicorn princesses. He imagined they were likely in discussion about what to do next. Trixie dumped Dusk in front of them, fixing the Elements of Harmony wielders in a glare.

"Trixie?" Rarity looked appalled. "What in the world are you-?"

"Shut up and listen, right now."

Rarity's expression was frozen in silent shock. So were the others. Trixie took advantage of this and pressed on.

"Do you know what your problem is?" she began. "You're all such heroes, so selfless and good, but you're all just so full of yourselves that you think it's all about you and that's coming from me!"

The mares were so stunned at this sudden outburst that they offered no rebuttal. Trixie continued.

"I've had to listen to this stallion go on and on about how just because of some well-intentioned, but poor judgement, the whole of Equestria might as well just crumble into dust and all of you just letting him think that! You're mad at him because he didn't tell you about suspicions he got from Discord. Discord, of all beings! But are any of you asking him why he didn't just tell you this stuff, instead of putting him on blast?"

"Well…" Applejack rubbed the back of her head. "I uh, I guess we-"

"Doesn't matter, don't care. And then there's the tablet. Sombra used the same reasoning as Dusk did! He wasn't sure about it yet and decided to wait until he knew for certain! Yes, he told Dusk about what he thought it might have said, but notice the words there." She tapped her hoof for emphasis each time. "'Thought'. 'Might'. Long way off from 'knew' and 'did.' And I don't see any of you getting mad at Sombra either!"

Sombra shifted where he was standing when everypony glanced at him. But Trixie stamped her hoof to bring them back around.

"Hey, I'm not done! Then, there's our changeling princess here." Trixie gestured to where she stood, watching with bemusement. "Can you really expect Dusk to be certain about what he saw? He was fighting for his life, for Celestia's sake! And even if he did have an idea, what if it was any of you? If you suspected what he did, based on all of that, would you be so quick to tell anypony? To even tell you that kind of thing, that could shatter everything you thought you knew! And yet you turn around to say 'oh why didn't you just tell us?' Like that isn't glaringly obvious!"

Again, none of them tried to venture anything against that. They either cast their eyes to the floor or moved uncomfortably where they stood.

"I get it, I do. But this is all just a case of bad decisions and timing. Sure, he may have acted like an idiot in not telling you and in acting before thinking when the time came, but that doesn't make what happened his fault." She let her gaze linger on Fluttershy especially, whose lip was wobbling and her eyes shimmering. "Alright, I'm done now. So how about you all get off your high saddles, get over yourselves and talk to each other before I actually decide to saw somepony in half!"

She used her magic to shove Dusk forward again, front and centre, then stood back. Dusk looked around at them. None of them seemed to really know what to say first.

"Um… just for the record," Dusk ventured nervously, "I um… I didn't ask her to do that. I'm sorry about-"

"Oh no, no, no!" Trixie snapped. "You've apologised enough and I'm not sorry about what I did, so zip it, Noir! You all have ten seconds before I get the saw."

Her voice made Dusk turn to look at her. When he looked back to his friends, Pinkie was there. She looked utterly devastated. He braced himself for the hug he knew was coming and was winded for a moment from the force of it despite that.

"I'm sorry!" she sobbed. "You went through all the nasty stuff we did and we made you feel even worse! I'm really, really sorry, Dusk!"

"Pinkie…" He did his best to return it. "I-It's alright, you don't-"

"No, it ain't alright and yes, she does. We all do." Applejack took off her hat, pressing it over her heart. "Not sayin' ya shouldn't have told us about what ya suspected, Dusk but… guess we can't fault ya fer bein' reluctant ta tell us, based on all-a that."

"Indeed," said Rarity. "You must have really been put through the mental wringer, darling. But you really shouldn't be afraid to tell us such things, Dusk. We shoulder our burdens together."

"Yeah, we've always got your back," said Rainbow. "Sorry if we made you feel like what happened was all on you. It isn't. Soul and his lackeys, they're the ones whose flanks we're gonna kick and no way are we leaving you behind for that."

All eyes gradually turned to Fluttershy. Compared to how angry she'd been in the immediate aftermath, it was almost strange to see her hiding behind her mane again. When she did look up, tears were pouring down her face and she flew at Dusk in a hug.

"I-I didn't mean what I said," she whispered. "I-It all happened so fast a-and you were only trying to help, but I just… I didn't… I'm sorry, big brother. I-I'm so sorry…"

"It's alright, little sister," he murmured. "I understand completely. You were right. I acted without thinking and I didn't take proper stock of the situation. It was brave of you, going up against that changeling. Both of you."

His eyes found Thorax, who was watching from far in a corner. He looked surprised when Dusk beckoned him over and he walked towards them with trepidation. Fluttershy saw him approach and went to meet him, wiping her eyes and managing a smile.

"H-He's right," she said to him. "If you hadn't found me, Thorax, I-I might have been stuck in that cocoon a lot longer. Thank you for trying to help save Ray."

"I-It's fine," he muttered, his face flushing green and a nervous smile on his face. "I wasn't just going to just leave you in there. I s-said to Dusk, but I don't agree with what the changelings did to you before. If I can help make things better between changelings and ponies, then… then I want to try."

"Then you did great!" Pinkie zipped over with a beaming grin. "Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie! You helped one of my friends, so I'd love to be one of yours, Thorax!"

Thorax looked like he couldn't believe his ears.

"Y-You would?"

"Sure as shootin', sugarcube," said Applejack, holding her hoof out to him. "Name's Applejack. Anypony, or changelin', who's willin' ta help out folks in need like you, that's someone I'd like ta know."

He stared at her hoof for a moment, then his face split into a huge grin. He shook it eagerly, beaming away.

"I-I'd love that! Thank you, thank you so much!" His face blushed again. "It's funny, I-I actually saw you all when you were fighting together. It was so amazing."

"Yeah, we're pretty good at that," said Rainbow.

"Well, what I mean is… even though you were outnumbered, you fought anyway. Not to take from others, but to protect each other a-and your home. Friendship like that, i-it doesn't really exist in the Swarm. The moment I saw it, I… I knew I wanted to experience it. I wanted to… to have a friend."

He said this last part in a quiet voice whilst looking down, like he was embarrassed to admit it. Rarity stepped up, gently lifting his face back up.

"Well, Thorax, now you have six."

"S-Six? Six friends…" he repeated to himself. His eyes flickered to Dusk. "Even… even you?"

Dusk considered for a moment. Even with his own personal experiences regarding changelings, it seemed unfair to hold it against Thorax. He'd been nothing but good and kind the moment Dusk had met him. So he nodded and Thorax's smile widened.

"Make that one more." Strongheart approached, showing her neck to Thorax. "It takes great courage to step out as you have, Thorax. For that, you have my respect and my friendship."

"And mine as well. You have a good heart and a pure soul, this I can tell," added Zecora.

"Yeah, you're a pretty gutsy guy, Thorax," said Gilda, punching his leg. "A little shrimpy maybe, but that just adds to it, so kudos."

"You can definitely count me in there too," added Spike. "I used to think changelings were all bad, but I guess that's pretty narrow-minded of me. You look like you wouldn't hurt a fly. Wait, that's not offensive, is it?"

Thorax frowned. "I-I don't think so, no. Why would it be?"

"No reason," said Spike quickly. "But yeah, consider yourself my friend too, Thorax."

Ember stayed back on the fringes, looking a little uncomfortable. She drummed her claws on her armour and cleared her throat.

"Well uh… I don't know about friend, but… I guess it wouldn't be too bad i-if we were in a fight together or something. I mean…" She groaned and pressed her fingers between the bridge of her nose. "Look, I'm not good with this whole feelings thing but uh…"

"Hey, it's okay," said Spike quickly. "We get what you mean. Right, Thorax?"

"Of course!" The changeling looked so elated at this outpouring regardless. "Thank you so much, princess! Thank you all! This is… this amazing!"

Trixie came up as well. "Speaking as somepony who's also been on the end of suspicious looks and judgemental whispers, you can most certainly count Trixie as a Great and Powerful friend."

"Great and Powerful is right!" Pinkie gave her a hug. "Thanks for snapping us out of our funks, Trixie. That was your best trick yet!"

"Y-Yeah, well…" Trixie blushed and returned the hug. "Somepony has to do it." She turned to the only one who hadn't said anything. "I don't expect you have anything to add?"

Doom glanced up from where he leaned against the wall. He looked at Trixie, then at Thorax. Thorax waved nervously. Doom did not.

"I… have no desire to destroy you." Doom stared unflinchingly back at the uncertain looks this prompted. "There. I added something. Now go away."

"But you're in the same room as us," pointed out Pinkie.

"I know what I said," he growled.

"Don't worry," said Dusk in a murmur to Thorax. "Coming from him, that's like a hug."

"Th-That's okay. I have a brother who's pretty much the same," he said. "I… I really don't know what to say. Y-You're so kind and I… I've never felt this way before."

"A wondrous feeling, is it not?" Sombra joined them as well, holding Dusk in a penitent gaze. "My young friend, I must offer my apologies as well. I didn't realise my idle speculations had caused you such anguish. Can you forgive me?"

"It's already forgiven, Sombra." Dusk pulled him into a one-legged hug. "I think we've spent enough time feeling sorry for ourselves."

"Well said!" he barked. "And Thorax? My friendship is yours as well, should you be willing to accept it."

He nodded rapidly, grinning away like all of his Hearth's Warmings had come at once. Dusk's eyes found Samore, still watching from afar. It was difficult to tell what she was thinking, but she was watching the proceedings closely. Until she saw Dusk watching her and quickly diverted her gaze. Her face flushed a little green as well.

"Well, I sure do feel a lot better," said Applejack. "Now if Twilight was here, that'd just make it feel all complete."

"Yeah, where is she?" asked Pinkie. "The princess told us to go on ahead and wait, but that felt like it was ages ago. I hope she's okay."

"I do too," said Dusk. "I still need to clear things up with her too."

"That may have to wait." Celestia strode into the room, looking a little subdued. "Twilight is still… overwhelmed by recent events. She is currently in my chambers and I think it would be best if she had a few moments to herself, at least for now."

Dusk looked at her closely. It was difficult to tell with her usual royal composure, but she seemed rather… off. He couldn't tell what it was exactly, the little hesitations in her speech or that she wasn't holding her head as high. It was just a feeling.

"Are you sure she's okay, princess?" asked Fluttershy. "After what happened to her brother and Cadence, not to mention everything else… she must feel like the whole world is against her."

The mask slipped a little. A flash of guilt across Celestia's otherwise perfect visage.

"Just give her time, Fluttershy. Right now, I'm afraid we must return to more concerning matters. The Crystal Empire was just the beginning. Fallen Soul will be coming and I have no doubt it will be here. After all," she said, looking across at Samore, "he is still short one Demon Beast."

Samore drew herself up and nodded. "I trust you have some kind of plan, Celestia? I have no intention of allowing myself to fall into his possession, nor for him to harness this dark power."

"What, like he didn't have enough going for him?" asked Gilda. "If he already has six of these things, what's this last one going to do?"

"If he acquires it, whatever he desires," Celestia answered grimly. "The one within Samore is just as dangerous as the others, if not more so. Its power can influence the minds of whoever it comes into contact with. If he gets it, we would all fall to our knees gladly in service to him and be unable to stop ourselves."

"Whoa. Yeah, that's… that's bad," she admitted. "So, what do we do?"

"There remains an option open to us," replied Celestia. "I think that, given the circumstances, all of our allies must be brought into the fold."

Her horn started to glow and a white orb manifested in the hall. A long, serpentine shape manifested inside it and twirled around in the air as it faded.

"Well, hello there everypony." Discord unfurled and gave a toothy grin. "I was wondering when you'd call on me."

Order and Chaos

Twilight didn't know how long she had been on the floor, her forelegs wrapped around her tail and crying into it. She could feel her wings quivering on her back and she wanted nothing more than to tear them off. Throw them right at the hooves of the one who'd cursed her with them.

That anger flared again at a thought. This was her room. Celestia's room. If her mentor wasn't here to be hurt, she'd do the next best thing.

Magic surged into her horn and it was unleashed. She blasted her illustrious bed into a tattered mess of feathers and quilts. She reduced her splendid curtains to cinders. Her furnishings and tables were left splintered and broken. By the time she was finished, the once grand, gilded space looked like the aftermath of a battlefield.

Yet it didn't help. She was still angry. She heard the door open behind her and rounded, ready to fire off a spell into Celestia's stupid, perfect face.

But the spell went too high, just skimming over the shorter Princess Luna rather than where Celestia's head would have been. Even so, the Night Princess ducked. Twilight's rage suddenly seemed much smaller in the face of hers.

"Twilight Sparkle! What is the meaning of this?!"

"P-Princess Luna! I-I can explain! I was… well, I was…" A thought occurred to Twilight, one that made her forget Luna's outburst. "Did you know? About what Celestia had planned for me to become a princess?"

"Twilight, if this is some misbegotten attempt to deflect this act of vandalism-!"

"Luna, please! I need to know, just tell me!"

Luna frowned. "Not entirely. Even with me, my sister keeps things close to her chest. I knew she intended to have you finish Starswirl's spell as a test. Only at the cusp of its completion did I become aware of what its effects would be. I fail to see what that has to do with this current situation, however."

Twilight didn't answer, only letting Luna's words turn in her mind. She could be lying, but Luna wasn't like Celestia. She wore her intentions and feelings openly. She was direct and forthright. Though Twilight felt some lingering resentment, it was nowhere near as much when it came to Celestia.

The weight of the earlier exchange started to press on her again. She could feel her eyes start to blur with tears and she looked away from Luna. But it didn't go unnoticed by the younger princess.

"Twilight, is something the matter?" Her tone was still stern, though concern mingled with it. "I understand a great deal has happened and if there is something you'd like to tell me about, I would…"

She trailed off when Twilight suddenly latched onto her. Luna tensed at the sudden contact, but she returned the hug regardless. She didn't say anything or prompt an explanation. Only waited until the worst of Twilight's sobs had ebbed away. At that point, she pulled away and gently touched her chin.

"Despair doesn't become you, Twilight Sparkle," she said. "Come, speak with me. Tell me what troubles you."

Twilight was initially hesitant. But who else could she speak to about this? She had no wish to see Celestia right now and Cadence was in the hospital. Luna was the only one who might understand, at least.

So she told her. It took a lot of pauses, either from rising anger or sadness, but she did. About what had happened during the attack. The state of her brother and sister-in-law. What Dusk hadn't told her about his suspicions. Everything she felt towards Celestia and everything surrounding it, including her anxieties about being a princess.

Again, Luna said nothing. Only listened. The patience and empathy of a pony who had helped countless through their worst nightmares. When Twilight was finished, she spent a few moments in silence before breaking it.

"Young Twilight." A smile graced her face. "I think perhaps, in the wake of all that, we can excuse a little wanton destruction."

"Huh? But I… I-I mean…"

She chuckled at the confusion that must have shown on Twilight's face. "You forget, you're not the only one who has harboured resentment towards Celestia. Though yours is far more sympathetic and less spiteful than a lack of appreciation."

"O-Oh. Right." Twilight looked away again, still feeling a little embarrassed. "Luna, can… can I ask you something?" She waited until Luna nodded. "Do you… still feel resentful? About what happened when Celestia… you know…?"

"Banished me for a thousand years?" There was no bitterness in Luna's tone, just acknowledgement of a fact. "By and large, I have made peace with it. I've come to terms with my feelings back then and what they drove me to do. I was a threat to my sister and everypony else as well. However…" Her features clouded. "There are times when… I wish she had taken a different approach. If there had been a chance for us to resolve the rift between us, before it grew the way it did."

"Before she used the Elements," murmured Twilight.

Luna nodded. "Though it was as much a shock to her as to me, the result of the Element's magic. I think perhaps she hoped they would simply free me from my darkness, as they did when you used them."

"But then why didn't they?" asked Twilight.

"I cannot say, my friend. As you've learned, there is much the Elements can still surprise us with, even when we think we understand them." She nodded to Twilight's wings. "And still just as shocking as before."

"Yeah. A warning would have been nice," she muttered. "At least the Elements have the excuse of just being magical necklaces. Celestia, she… she never even told me, that this is what she had planned. Not once."

Luna went quiet again. Her eyes lingered on Twilight's wings for a long time.

"Twilight," she began, "what I'm about to say is not intended to exonerate or excuse my sister. Whatever her reasons for her secrecy in her intentions for you, that's something only she can tell you. But you're right: she should have been upfront in regards to making you a princess before it happened and you're justified in how you feel towards her for it. But if you would permit me, I hope to at least provide some light on the subject from my perspective."

Twilight hesitated for a moment. A significant part of her wasn't interested in hearing this. But there was something that lingered. Some remaining portion of respect or affection for Celestia. Though it was almost reluctant, she nodded.

"You must understand something about my sister, Twilight. She has always focused on the big picture. It's the way she has ruled, since before and after my banishment. It was part of what fed my resentment to her." Luna looked out the window. "I always believed that she spent her days, being loved and adored by our subjects, to the extent that I may as well have not existed. But after my return, we spoke extensively on the matter. To avoid history repeating itself. What I came to understand was just how many responsibilities Celestia had during the day. So many things to maintain and attend to, it was all she could do to keep track of it all. It was something that I, who has always worked alone and with all the time I need to solve a problem, had never fully appreciated. It was a burden that only became greater when she found herself alone.

"Of course, she didn't try to excuse her neglect of me or my feelings, any more than I tried to justify my actions as a result of them. Again, I cannot speak for her reasoning as to why she didn't intervene in the occasions you mentioned, not at first in some cases such as Discord. Any number of factors could have been at play. But one thing that can't be denied is the result of them. You've saved Equestria, rescued me from my darkness and helped return my beloved Sombra. For these actions, Twilight, I have a great deal of respect and admiration for you."

"You… you do?"

She nodded. "Indeed. Aside from your talents in magic and keen intellect, you also possess a steady resolve and great determination towards achieving your goals. Not only that, you're not afraid to draw from the strength of those beside you. It takes great courage to be able to rely on others, as much as yourself. Your victories are ones shared with them."

"But…" She gulped and pressed on. "But what's the difference between that a-and… and just using them? Th-That their lives aren't as important as mine?"

"In asking that question, you have already provided an answer." She wrapped a wing around her. "Consider this: if it were Applejack or Pinkie Pie who stands where you are now, would you leave their side? Would their being a princess make any difference?"

"No, of course not," she said at once. "They're my friends, I'd never abandon them."

"Precisely and I can tell you, with complete certainty, that they feel the same way." Luna's smile was small, but sincere. "That is not to say the fight ahead of us will be easy, but all of us are ready to face it. My sister and I were not here when we should have been, but nothing can make us leave you now. This I vow, with all that I am."

The solidity of this promise made Twilight feel a lot lighter. It didn't make her worries about being a princess go away, nor did it completely resolve how she felt towards Celestia. But that didn't stop her from hugging Luna again, which the Night Princess was ready for and gladly returned.

"Th-Thank you, Luna."

"Considering all that you and your friends have done for me, Twilight, it's the very least I can do. Oh and in regards to my student…" She quietened for a moment before continuing. "Again, your feelings towards him are warranted. He should have expressed his concerns sooner. But I ask you, as a personal favour: please, don't think too poorly of him. I'm sure he only acted in the way he felt best, mistaken though it may have been."

Dusk's face flashed in her mind. How shamefaced he'd looked when explaining himself. How hurt he was when she said she couldn't trust him. Looking back, perhaps she'd been projecting some things she was already feeling in regards to Celestia. Having her fiancé do the same thing, in her eyes at least, was just icing on a very nasty cake.

Maybe another talk was due, one with clearer heads. Not just yet, but soon.

"I won't," she promised. "He is still an idiot. But… he's my idiot."

"An idiot with a good heart and a kind soul. The best kind." She nuzzled Twilight's face a little and gave her one last hug. "Besides, I had already picked out the most splendid wedding present. It would be a shame to see it wasted."

Twilight laughed appreciatively. "I'll keep that in mind. What is it?"

"Ah, that is for me to know and you to find out. On the day," she added with emphasis and a wink. "Now, I had best attend the throne room. Will you be joining me?"

"I still think I need a few minutes," she admitted. "But I'm feeling better about it now. And Luna? For the record, even if it feels like nopony else appreciates you, we definitely do."

"For which I will always be grateful for. Oh and Twilight?" She paused at the door, smirking over her shoulder. "You can be the one to explain to my sister why her room is in its current state."

"That's uh, that's fair enough." She laughed sheepishly and blushed. "Thanks for understanding, Luna."

"As I said, I do understand, better than most. I shall see you momentarily, my friend."

As the door closed, Twilight began to try and collect herself, along with wondering if there was any point trying to fix anything before she left…

"Well now," said Discord, gazing around, "isn't this quite the collection of primary and secondary characters? Almost as if somepony is trying to make up for something." His eyes flickered off into the distance for a moment. "Now, I've been hearing through the grapevine that some big business is kicking off!" He pulled out grapevines, holding some up to his ears and mouth as something chattered inside. "Yes, I know, I'm here now, you don't have to keep telling me."

"You're correct, Discord," said Celestia. "Fallen Soul has made his move. He has taken possession of six Demon Beast hosts and found a way to harness their power without fully unleashing them."

"Yes, I could feel it even in my little pocket of chaos," replied Discord. "Like a little buzzing when a fly goes right by your ear. Seemed to be coming from somewhere up north. I assume the overly gaudy Hearts and Hooves Day decoration didn't impede his efforts?"

Celestia nodded grimly. "The Crystal Heart has been destroyed and the Empire along with it."

Discord raised both eyebrows. "Now, that is a pity. If only somepony here had an idea beforehand about what Fallen had cooking and told the rest of you, perhaps it may not have been this way."

His eyes focused on Dusk. An unpleasant smirk formed on his face. Before the guilt could well up too much in him, somepony gently but firmly moved him aside. The instant he found himself looking at Fluttershy instead, Discord visibly wilted.

"How dare you?" she whispered. "How dare you treat this like it's some kind of joke, when you knew what you did?"

"Fluttershy, I…" He tugged at his 'collar' nervously. "I-I assure you, I don't know what you-"

"Yes, you do!" she shrieked. "You were the one who told Dusk about what you suspected and you just let him go around, with it weighing down his thoughts and the burden of telling us! Why didn't you tell us, Discord?! Why… why didn't you tell me?"

The draconequus had lost all of his earlier bluster. Despite how much taller and larger he was, he seemed to shrink before Fluttershy's anger.

"Well I… you see, what it was… what I'm trying to say, is that-"

"No, no excuses! You knew and instead of saying anything to anypony else, you decided to make it like… like a game! Like how you just stood back and watched Dusk suffer in his state after Twilight used Starswirl's spell, all for what? To learn some kind of lesson? Like what you put Ray through, reminding him of the worst thing he'd ever done?" She flew right up in his face. "Well, I hope it was worth it! Ray is gone, ponies are dead and homes are ruined or destroyed! I thought… I thought we were friends… I trusted y-you, Discord. I really did…"

"Fluttershy, w-we are," he said desperately. "I-I made a mistake, I realise that. A misguided attempt to remind our dear little Dusk of the importance of openness and honesty among friends, even with things that may cause worry or concern."

"Maybe he shouldn't have been the one learning it," she said with venom.

Her glare melded into despair again, turning away from Discord as new tears fell. He reached out to comfort her, but she slapped his hand away and was met by Pinkie. She held the Pegasus closely, giving Discord her own glare.

"Jokes are only funny when everypony else can laugh too," she said. "This, Discord? This isn't funny."

There wasn't a sympathetic gaze from anyone gathered for the draconequus. Not even the non-ponies, who may not have been as familiar with the Lord of Chaos, seemed keen on him. It was remarkable how a being with so much power could suddenly seem so… powerless.

"I believe," said Celestia evenly, "that Fluttershy has said all that needs to be said, in regards to how you've handled this matter, Discord."

"Yes, because you're always so upfront about your plans and thoughts, princess," he growled.

"DON'T…!" Celestia surprised them with her sudden outburst, though she quickly recovered. "Don't try to deflect the issue. Regardless, enough has been said on the matter and we have greater concerns. You must know that Fallen Soul is on his way here."

Discord rolled his eyes. "Well, that much is obvious. He's practically a beacon of magic now. I can almost feel him from here."

"You can sense his coming?" Luna had joined them as well, arriving from the private rooms. "I wasn't aware you could do that."

"Soul is an example of my handiwork. As a being of chaos, I'm naturally drawn to potential instances of disruption, mingled with his current company," he added with a shudder. "I can tell you, I certainly haven't missed feeling those overblown nuisances, the Demon Beasts."

"Then the question becomes, what do we do about it?" asked Luna. "He must be intercepted before he can reach us."

"Well that's easy enough!" Discord linked his fingers, stretched and cracked them. "I'll just pop out and deal with this, won't be-"

"Absolutely not, Discord," said Celestia. "With his powers as an alicorn and the strength of the Beasts, Soul is too powerful for any one of us to face alone. Even you."

"Oh be reasonable, Celestia!" he chortled. "You forget who it was that set Soul down his little temper tirade to begin with."

"Trust me, we haven't," said Luna with an icy glare.

"Well there we are. I'll just find him, sort this whole mess out and be back in time for tea. Nothing to it." His eyes flicked to Fluttershy but she wasn't looking at him. "It'll be a snap, literally!"

"He isn't the same pony you manipulated all those years ago, Discord," said Celestia. "He won't respond to you as his master and he'll be ready to fight you."

Discord huffed. "And what makes you say that?"

"I would," said Doom from his spot.

"Excuse me, I don't remember asking you anything," returned Discord. "You're sure you're not about to pass out again, from all these big things going on?"

Doom bared his teeth, but stayed where he was. "At least I have the sense to recognise when a fight is beyond my capabilities. If you face him, you will die."

"And we've already lost a great deal as it is." Celestia fixed Discord in her gaze, one that was almost beseeching. "We need to stand together against him, if we are to have any chance."

Discord didn't add anything else. He held Celestia's look for a few moments, then looked away.

"I suppose you'll be looking to use your little Element frenemies instead," he muttered.

"We weren't fortunate enough to have them when the Beasts first roamed the land," said Celestia. "Using them whilst Fallen is harnessing the Beasts' power may even rid us of multiple problems at once."

"Are we certain they will even work, my sister?" asked Luna. "Given that he has already withstood the Crystal Heart, do the Elements have a chance?"

"We're willin' ta try, princess," said Applejack. "Least ways if it don't work, we can figure out somethin' else."

"What even is there, after the Elements of Harmony?" asked Rarity.

"The old fashioned way, that's what!" Rainbow slammed her hooves together. "We beat him black and blue, then put him right back in the hole he crawled out of!"

"We're not letting that meanie get away with hurting so many ponies." Pinkie's smile wasn't a cheerful one. "And we'll do it together."

"That's right," said Fluttershy. She didn't even look a little bit afraid. "Once we beat him, then we can rescue Ray and this'll all be over."

"In which case," said Dusk, "we're still missing one important pony. I suggest we go and find her."

"No need. I'm right here."

They all turned at the sound of Twilight's voice. There she was, in the doorway of the throne room. Her mane and tail were frayed, her eyes looked fairly red but that look of determination was no less real.

They all galloped over to her and hugged her, asking if she was alright or if she needed anything. Dusk stayed back and kept quiet. Not that he was unhappy to see her, he just didn't know if she felt the same.

"Don't worry, everypony. I'm alright," she said. "I'm really sorry again, about how I was before. I just… I had a lot to deal with."

"Hey, we already said not to worry about it," said Pinkie, ruffling her mane. "We're really sorry about Cadence and Shining. You must have been so worried."

Twilight nodded. "I was. I still am, honestly. But at least they're okay, we just have to wait."

"Hey, those two are troopers. They'll be back on their hooves in no time. I-I mean," Rainbow said quickly, "that's not meant to be a crack about your brother, it isn't. What I mean is-"

"Rainbow, I think she gets it," chuckled Applejack. "But she's right, Twi. They'll bounce back from this, just ya wait."

"Quite so. Oh but darling, you're being so strong." Rarity placed a hoof on her shoulder. "So much you've endured and have yet to endure. We're so proud of you, truly."

"Thanks, Rarity. I really appreciate-"

"Ahem!" Trixie's cough got their attention. "So when are you planning to address the blue elephant in the room? Not to interrupt this moment, but this is a loose end that Trixie would like wrapped up, thank you."

"Huh? Dusk isn't an elephant." Pinkie suddenly gasped, dashing over to him. "Are you saying you've been an elephant all this time and you told Trixie, but not us? Dusk, I could handle the other stuff but this?! This is too much! How could you?!"

Dusk managed a laugh. "Pinkie, I'm truly sorry. I wanted to tell you but it never seemed… relephant."

"Pff!" Pinkie snorted and giggled. "Well, just for that, I'm gonna take you to tusk."

"Now, I'm not certain you'll survive that kind of treatment, Dusk." Sombra went to stand with him. "In fact, ivory much doubt it."

"And there it is, the King of Puns retains his crown!" Pinkie bowed to Sombra. "Sterling work, milord."

"My thanks, milady," he replied. His expression turned serious when Twilight approached. "I wish to say, Twilight, that part of Dusk's anxiety was caused by a thoughtless remark from myself. Please, don't hold that against him."

"Yes, please don't, Twilight." Fluttershy was there too. "Discord was the one who told him in the first place, just to see what he would do. Isn't that right?"

She directed this at Discord himself. He flinched at her tone, but nodded when Twilight looked at him. She considered for a moment, then turned her attention to Dusk. He managed to look her in the eye, just.

"I'm still sorry I didn't tell you, Twilight. Any of you," he added. "I understand when you say your trust in me has been damaged. Whatever decision you make, I'll… I'll respect it."

He lowered his head and waited. The silence was unbearable. Her hooves stepped into his field of vision.

"Dusk. Look at me, please."

He did. His heart leapt when he saw her smile. A real, genuine smile.

"You're right, you should have still said something. But given the circumstances, I can understand why you didn't. And…" Her smile faded. "I'm sorry too. Everything that happened, it was so… so much. It wasn't just you, I almost felt like I couldn't trust myself." She turned to face them all. "I began to think that, as a princess, that put me above you all somehow. But that isn't right. That isn't how it should be. I'm not going to just sit back and watch you all ride off. I'm going to be right there with you, no matter what. Not because I'm your princess, but because we're all friends. Every single one of us."

Her eyes met every being in the room, even Discord. The last one they found was Celestia. There was a tension between them that Dusk hadn't felt before. Twilight didn't regard her mentor with the same fondness as before. It was borderline dislike. Celestia hung her head a little lower, but didn't look away.

"I stand by what I said," Twilight began, "and I'm not apologising for it. There's a lot we need to talk about, especially about my becoming a princess. But for now, I'm willing to wait until the current crisis has been dealt with. Until then, I'm going to do all that I can with the responsibilities and power given to me. Not as a princess, your student, or even an Element of Harmony. But as Twilight Sparkle, citizen of Ponyville, with my friends by my side."

If Celestia was disappointed or elated by this, she didn't show it. Instead, she nodded gracefully.

"And I will stand with you, even if it's not as your friend. If you would have me," she added, almost tentatively.

Twilight was quiet for a long moment, mulling over her answer. In the end, she gave it. A nod in return. A very slight smile came to Celestia's face. She started to take a step towards Twilight, but thought better against it. Twilight didn't miss it and took an involuntary movement back, before looking sharply away.

Oddly enough, Dusk once again spotted Samore. The changeling princess was watching the exchange with a peculiar expression on her face. If he had to guess, it was a mixture of fascination and also… longing? Regret? It was difficult to say. But his attention was diverted by another question from Pinkie Pie.

"Just so I know, the wedding is still on, right? 'Cause I've already got a few ideas of what the cake is gonna look like!" She whipped out a large drawing pad. "I mean, I'm probably still gonna make it anyway and it'll make a great celebration cake, but… it'd be nice to still go with the original idea."

"Now, Pinkie," said Dusk, walking over. "It's very sweet that you would do that, but I don't think that now is the best time to really be-"

He was cut off when a purple magical aura surrounded him and dragged him to the one casting it.

"You didn't think you were getting out of it that easily, did you?" asked Twilight with a half-lidded look.

"Well, I… I only meant that, there's a lot going on a-and I'd understand if you wanted to reconsider after I… well, I know we've talked about it, but if you still wanted to take some time to think, I would-"

Whatever he had to say completely went out of his mind when she slammed her lips into his. His eyes went wide from shock before he melted into the kiss. A stunned silence followed when it was over.

"So," said Pinkie, "I'm gonna put that down as a 'maybe'?"

Everypony laughed appreciatively at this. Dusk and Twilight leaned their heads against each other, sharing in the feeling of contentment. Whatever came next, at least they were back where they belonged: together.

Meetings, Old and New

It was more than Fallen had dared to hope. He knew he'd only be able to use a fraction of the Beast's power but even the small sample he had to hand… it was exhilarating.

He gazed about, in the aftermath of his work. A few ponies hadn't been rescued by the princesses. Some had fled into the wastes. He hadn't pursued them. Those who came across him, however…

He looked down at the Amulet. The curious artefact was his most valuable tool. Granted, it had another limitation alongside how much of the Beast's power he was able to use. But it was a trifling matter. He could adapt to his circumstances.

In time, he would send a signal to his allies. He wanted those fortunate enough to experience it to witness the new age he would bring. Not all of them, a select few would have to guard the Hosts. Unfortunate for them but necessary. He couldn't risk leaving them unguarded, considering how likely the chances were that his foes knew where he had sequestered them away by now.

But these were small matters. For now, he would wait. After all, what was a little longer? He would be expecting another audience soon enough and he wanted to receive them appropriately.

In the throne room of Canterlot, a rather odd atmosphere had settled. By and large, everypony was happy they were all as one again. Any rifts had been either fixed or could be ignored for the meantime.

But that was only because of something much more significant that demanded their attention. Something that they would have to face soon. It was difficult to be completely happy in the face of such a thing.

Not that stopped anypony from trying, especially the pair of unicorns still held in each other's embrace.

"You know," he said when they parted, "that's the second time I've been dragged around by magic in the past fifteen minutes."

"Guilty as charged," said Trixie, coming over. "Don't worry, I didn't kiss him. He's not my type, anyways."

"Who is your type then?" asked Twilight.

"That's for me to know," replied Trixie with a wink. "The two of you are insufferable in your relationship, but it would be even worse if you split up. This was purely for my own comfort, don't read too much into it."

"Oh no, you don't!" Pinkie wrapped a foreleg around Trixie. "You should have seen her earlier, Twilight. She came in, with Dusky in tow and made sure we were all friends again when she did. No wonder she wears a cape, 'cause this pony's a hero!"

"H-Hey, don't say stuff like that!" Trixie blushed, trying to pull out of Pinkie's grip. "I-I was just-"

"Being a wonderful friend," said Fluttershy. "Thank you, Trixie. I'm sorry we didn't manage to be friends the first couple of times, but I'm glad you are now."

Trixie's whole face was red now, only worsening as everypony else agreed. Despite her obvious embarrassment, the smile creeping onto her face was plain for all to see.

"Is there always this much… emotion?" Ember asked in a quiet murmur to Gilda.

"Yeah. That's ponies for you," she shrugged. "You get used to it."

"Are you all done?" Doom barked. "Because in case you've all forgotten, Fallen Soul is on his way and I doubt he will be stopping to give his minions pep talks and cuddles."

"Way to ruin the moment, Doomie!" Trixie retorted.

"I told you not to…!" He kept his temper and grumbled, "Told you not to call me that…"

"Though I am reluctant to agree, he is correct," said Luna. "I shall leave for Ponyville and fetch the Elements. The rest of you, be prepared to move out. Discord will take us to where Soul's presence is felt the strongest. This has gone on long enough."

She vanished in a flash of starlight. A few moments later, she returned with the six necklaces and crown, bestowing them on their respective ponies.

"Oh yeah!" cheered Rainbow. "Take the Elements, blast the bad guy and come home. This'll be over in no time."

Everyone else tried to keep the same tone of confidence as they gathered around the princesses and spirit of chaos.

"Sombra, remain here with our allies. Keep Samore safe, whatever happens," ordered Celestia.

"It will be done. Be careful, my stars and moon," he added to Luna. "I've almost lost you once already today and have no desire to repeat the experience."

She exchanged a kiss with him. "My crystal king, have a little faith in me. When Soul sees me, he will wish I'd stayed in the moon."

"Hey, what about his lackeys?" asked Ember. "That bat pony, she's killed dragons and she has to answer for that."

"With any luck, Princess Ember, we will cut off the head of the snake and the rest should fall swiftly thereafter," said Celestia. "If they are present, we will round them up and bring them back. If not, I will ensure they're brought to justice for their crimes."

"For whatever pony justice looks like," she muttered.

"Alright then, folks, here we go!" Discord was suddenly in a blue suit like a flight captain. "Exits are located here, here, here, here and here." Multiple fingers pointed in every direction. "Please keep your hooves, legs and molecules inside the vehicle at all times. Enjoy the ride!"

He passed a glance to Fluttershy. She didn't look back. Shame crossing his face again, he snapped his fingers and they were gone.

It wasn't called the Frozen North for nothing. The Empire had only been one part of the expansive, snow-covered landscapes. When the Heart was empowered, it helped to keep the storms at bay. Now, with it gone, they were making a fierce comeback. You could barely see two feet in front of you through all the snow, which threatened to come right up to a pony's waist on the ground.

A small burst of light appeared amidst the storm. Seconds later, the clouds were pierced by a particularly strong beam of sunlight. It gradually spread outwards, melting the snow to reveal the barren ground beneath. On this ground stood a group of nine, all of whom were gazing off in one direction.

"He's still this far north?" asked Celestia of Discord. "I expected him to be much closer."

"What can I say? Perhaps he prefers a long walk," he shrugged.

"Or perhaps," said Luna, pointing through the fading storm, "he wished us to witness his handiwork."

They all looked in the direction she pointed. A collective gasp went up from those gathered. Hearing about it was one thing. Seeing it…

The Crystal Empire was burning. Smoke was rising into the sky from a dozen different fires. Some larger, some smaller, but all of them spreading. The crystal-formed homes were shattered completely, hollowed-out husks barely standing amidst the orange tongues. The Spire had fallen. The tower had collapsed to one side, pieces scattered everywhere and it had crushed a few more homes in the process.

For a long, long moment, none of them spoke. All of them took in the horrible sight before them. Dusk remembered not too long ago the announcement that the Empire would host the Equestria Games. The crystal ponies had all been so happy, it had triggered the Crystal Heart. He'd actually been looking forward to seeing them. Now…

"Maybe…" Fluttershy's voice was trembling. "M-Maybe there's still some crystal ponies left. W-We could try and find them, before…"

Luna grimaced sympathetically. "I'm sorry, Fluttershy. But the best thing we can do right now is to stop the one responsible."

"Is he on his way? Discord?" Celestia looked to the draconequus. "Discord, is he on his way?"

"Hmm?" The spirit of chaos had been staring out at the Empire, snapped out of it by the princess's voice. "Oh yes, he's coming. Hard to miss the little beacon you just sent out to him."

His attention turned back to the Empire. His mismatched eyes were wide and staring, his mouth hanging slack a little. He took a few steps towards it. Nopony immediately tried to follow him or bring him back. He just stood there, a good few feet away, staring.

Celestia offered them a silent look and went to join him. Luna, her mouth a thin line, followed her. The rest of them stayed behind, not really feeling up to trying to comfort Discord right now.

"Is it bad I feel a little sorry for him?" asked Rarity.

"What, because he's finally seein' that his actions have consequences?" replied Applejack. "Sorry, but ma heart ain't exactly goin' out ta him right now."

"Gone… it's all gone…" Twilight's eyes brimmed with tears. "W-We could have done something, acted sooner if we'd known. Now it's g-gone and… and all we did was sit and read books while it happened…"

"Twilight…" Dusk wrapped a foreleg around her, pulling her in close. "We didn't know what was going to happen. We couldn't have, not to mention what happened to Canterlot and Ponyville."

"He's right, Twilight." Rainbow came around her other side. "None of us would have been in any shape to do anything anyways. This isn't on you."

Twilight looked at them both, pulling them both in closer. Her wings wrapped around their backs. It was something that Dusk rather liked about them. The feathers were soft to the touch and it was like he was being protected.

It didn't do much to assuage his own guilt. He gazed out at the flames again, the ruined remains of the once beautiful city. The thought of all the crystal ponies, already gone for a thousand years, now displaced from their homes.

An image flashed in his mind. A blood-red wolf, laying waste to all, as an armoured figure watched it all. His friend, lying somewhere in the cold dark, in pain while the creature from within him was unleashed. All because Dusk had kept his stupid mouth shut…

He felt something on his shoulder. A hoof. He turned to see Pinkie, a sad smile on her face.

"This isn't on you either, Dusk," she said gently. "It'll be okay. It'll all be okay."

That brought out a small smile of his own. He wasn't sure if he completely believed her, but he appreciated it anyway. He pressed his hoof on top of hers and let her nuzzle his cheek. They all gathered around one another, providing warmth and comfort against the biting cold and the raging flames.

Not too far off, the three immortals stood. None of them could overhear what the others were discussing. The alicorn sisters were either side of their old foe. They didn't speak, not at first.

"I could fix it." Discord looked down at his fingers. "Just one snap and it's all back to normal."

Celestia nodded. "You do have that power. But first, we must treat the disease and not its symptoms."

"Hmm." Discord still stared at his fingers. "But afterwards, if I do this… will it be enough? Will it fix everything else?"

"Perhaps not everything," said Luna. "But it would be a start."

"Really, I don't see what you're all making such a fuss about," he huffed. "Fallen's just another baddie. You've got the fancy necklaces out, he'll be blasted by rainbows and then we can all go home."

"It may not be that simple, Discord," said Celestia. "You know as well as I do, the power of the Beasts. To say nothing of Fallen somehow harnessing their power."

"Well, that is a tad concerning," he admitted. "But don't forget who it was that tailored the little bit of magic that allowed you to seal them away. How many Hosts has it been now, by the way?"

Celestia grimaced. "Too many to count."

Discord chuckled. "And all for the sake of harmony. This is why I prefer chaos. Nopony to answer to but yourself and a much more fun world as a result. Until you two spoilsports showed up."

"You tormented ponies and made them your playthings," argued Luna. "You had to be stopped."

"As if your rule has been devoid of pain and suffering," countered Discord. "Not even those closest to you are exempt, are they Celestia? Your sister, her coltfriend. Even your beloved student."

"Watch your tone, knave!" barked Luna. "Don't speak of things about which you know nothing!"

"Luna," said Celestia gently. She sighed. "You're right, Discord. Try as I might, I've still made mistakes. I'm not infallible. But we learn from our mistakes, especially the ones that cause hurt to others. As you are striving to do."

Discord curled his lip in a quiet snarl. But it faded when his eyes flickered again to the seven ponies behind them. To one in particular.

"Suppose it's for the best, that it be this way," he murmured. "I don't think I was cut out for this friendship lark."

"Is that why you did it?" asked Luna.

"Probably. Unless I'm lying," he added. "I suppose I just… wanted to see what would happen. After all, like I said, what are threats to Equestria with this little group? Figured I'd give them a little nudge of sorts. If they could make it through the main course of my initial return, I thought they'd have no problem with my messy leftovers."

"Complacency is a dangerous thing," said Luna. "Life isn't always coddling to the concepts we hold dear."

Discord chuckled. "Funny. That's what the little stallion said about me. That I'm the sort of friend who helps give a sharp focus if things get too cosy."

"I felt the same way about you." Celestia giggled. "Do you remember, when Luna and I were getting all worked up about the first time we would raise the moon and sun?"

"I was not worked up!" Luna insisted. "I was the picture of calm and composure!"

"Oh no you weren't." Discord prodded her side. "You were trotting your little hooves so much, I thought you'd drill right through the floor! So, I thought to myself, 'here's two ponies that really need to just loosen up.'"

"Before proceeding to turn our shared playroom into a cavalcade of giant candies and hyperactive living furniture." Despite her stern tone, Luna was still smiling.

"Oh, it was just what we needed!" chortled Celestia. "That little hoofstool really took a liking to you, sister."

Luna tittered. "To say nothing of when that wardrobe nearly crushed you because it wanted cuddles!"

"The looks on both of your faces!" cackled Discord. "Until old Starswirl came and chased me out with a broom. Not before I made it tickle him on the way out."

"It was like that for weeks, though the place had never been so dust free."

For a few, carefree seconds, the three beings laughed. Gradually, it faded away, the distant crackling of flames filling the air again.

"Good times," Celestia murmured. "Whatever happened to them?"

"The two of you stopped being fun, that's what happened" muttered Discord. "Suddenly, it became all about order and harmony, while I was branded as chaotic and dangerous."

"We gave you every chance," argued Luna. "Things didn't have to turn out the way they did."

"And yet, they did. Because as much as you ponies love to go on about friendship and magic, in the end there's just no place for a being that simply doesn't fit into that mould." The light of the fires danced over Discord's face. "I learned a long time ago that nopony would ever truly accept me. Not really."

"Nopony at all?" asked Celestia quietly, glancing over their shoulders.

Discord did as well. Hurt flickered across his face, but he said nothing. His eyes focused on something within the flames.

Discord suddenly tensed. "He's almost here."

Celestia looked over her shoulder. Her expression told them everything they needed to know. The wielders stayed together, ready to tap into the Element's power. The two princesses and spirit of chaos stood before them, waiting.

"I see him," said Luna. "He is coming alone."

He was a speck at first. A small dot, approaching from what was left of the Empire. With every second that passed, the distance lessened. So did how small he appeared to be. With it came something else.

The cold, metal sounds of his armour. Plate that rattled like old bones. The steady 'clink, clink, clink' of his hooves on the hard ground. The fabric of his robes, billowing in the icy wind.

Another memory came to Dusk's mind. The very first time he'd told his tale, on Nightmare Night. The puppets he'd crafted in his image. When he'd seen him amidst the fires of Tube's machine at the Castle of the Royal Sisters. Even with his friends around him, a chill ran down his spine.

After what felt like an eternity, there he stood before them. Unseen eyes regarded them from within a faceless helm. Even from where they stood, Dusk could have sworn he could hear him breathing. He felt another chill. Like the armoured stallion was looking at him.

"At last." Even with his helmet, they could hear his voice clearly. "Long have I waited for this moment. Thou hast not changed a bit."

They knew he was addressing Celestia. Her expression remained immovable.

"You got taller," she returned.

"Quite so. And thee…" His helm turned slightly to Luna. "Imprisonment did not agree with thee, it seems."

"Sorry to disappoint," replied Luna.

"And thee. Mine former enemy." The helm angled a little up at Discord. "How wondrous, that thou shouldst be allied where thy once opposed."

"Times change, old boy," Discord shrugged. "On that note, I'd seriously recommend you visit a good speech coach. The whole 'thou' and 'thee' thing is so last millennium, unless you're into LARPing."

"It becomes me well enough. And thee, young one… I never forget a face."

Dusk could feel Twilight physically tense next to him. He and the others gathered around her a little closer. She took a shuddering breath and met his gaze.

"And I didn't forget you either," she replied. "The ones I love did come for me. Just like I said they would."

"Thou didst hold onto that hope. Good." They could feel his eyes, passing over them all. "I remember my own comrades. My soldiers. To be able to rely and trust in others in battle, 'tis a valuable thing indeed."

"Yeah, we met some of them," Rainbow said. "Pretty big bunch of jerks. Just like their boss."

"Thou refers to my current rank of subordinates. Yes, they are rather… overzealous in their methods. But they have their cause, as thou dost have thine own," said Fallen. "Unfortunate that they should be opposed to one another."

Rarity huffed. "Fine words, considering that you still attacked our homes and destroyed a kingdom, despite your apparent regrets."

"It is still unfortunate, but necessary. In time, thou will come to understand. If thou dost live to see it."

"The only thing we understand," said Applejack, "is yer dangerous and ya need ta be stopped. Unless yer willin' ta settle this without fightin'."

"Thy hope is almost admirable. Almost."

"Where's Ray?" Fluttershy took a couple of shaky steps forward. "What have you done with him?"

Fallen didn't answer her immediately. Instead, he held her in his gaze. To her credit, she didn't back down. Though she kept a determined expression, Dusk could see her trembling. Pinkie stood a little closer to her as well.

"He is not dead, young one. Not quite," he said. "But a sacrifice had to be made on his part, in order to tap into the power that lies within. See here, what it can do." He gestured out to the burning city. "Magnificent, is it not?"

Fluttershy stared at him in horror. She stammered over her words, shaking. Whether with fear or anger, it couldn't be easily told. But Pinkie spoke for her.

"No, it's not. It's horrible. How can you even think anypony would even want this?" Her voice held none of its usual bubbliness or cheer. "Why did you think you had to do any of this, Brave?"

Fallen's helmet turned sharply around. He started to draw his sword and everypony tensed. It hovered halfway up his sheath before slowly sliding back in.

"That is not my name," he breathed.

"But it used to be." Celestia stood across his vision. "You used to fight against exactly this kind of atrocity. You helped to end the chaos that plagued this land. The power you have, it could be used for so much more than this. Please, lay down your weapon and surrender. Don't let it continue."

She held out a hoof to him. He stared at it, then at her.

"Thou thinks that I wouldst be moved, simply to help assuage your guilt?" he hissed. "Thou thinks that I am some poor, weak thing in need of rescue? No, Celestia. That is not the narrative I have penned for myself. My story is not yours to overwrite."

"Then what is?" asked Luna. "Destruction or power for its own sake? These are hollow goals, Soul. You will never be fulfilled if you carry on down this path."

"No, I will not and that is precisely the way it should be." He looked to Discord. "When I was young, thou didst play to mine vanity and ego. I will not deny, I possessed these things in abundance. My actions were juvenile, driven by a wounded pride. But thou didst open mine eyes to one thing: under your rule, I had purpose. A goal to strive for. I believed it to be peace and harmony, but such things are naught but a finely woven web by this spider in thy midst."

He thrust a hoof towards Celestia. Once again, they all tensed. But he didn't strike at her.

"Luna and Discord, thou knowest of what I speak. I know of the dissatisfaction thou didst feel, that drove thee down this same path. A desire for recognition, for freedom, that Celestia's idea of harmony failed to provide. But thou hast allowed thyselves to be caught in the same web and can never hope to escape. I will not fall into this trap. I will not falter! Thou cannot trick me, as thou once did!"

"Dude, are you nuts?!" Rainbow yelled. "You're talking like friendship and harmony are bad things! Celestia's not perfect, but she's better than you!"

"And yet, by thine own admittance, her hooves are not clean." His foreleg passed over all of them. "Thou hast seen it. The beings that serve as hosts for the creatures whose power I command. Canst thou comprehend how many have perished over the centuries, to keep them locked away? The suffering they endured before the end, for a responsibility they did not ask for but was thrust upon them, by one who believed she knew what was best?"

"You're not any better!" shouted Twilight. "You're just using them for your own ends!"

"But thou knowest of what I speak, young princess." He lowered his hoof, looking straight at Twilight. "Tell me, didst thou have a voice in the title that was bestowed upon thee? A chance to object, in any regard? Dost thou even want it?"

Twilight faltered at this. She started to speak a few times, but cut herself off. Her wings twitched involuntarily, eyes casting about as if the answer would appear. But it didn't.

"I thought as much," Fallen said. "What I seek to bring about is not about being 'better'. I know that I will be seen as a harbinger of destruction and I welcome it. In the world I seek to build, there will be no illusions of equality or harmony. The world I foresee will be brutal, unforgiving and cruel. Every day will be a struggle, a fight to survive. Some will live and many will die. But it will be honest! It will be just! I will welcome any challenge to mine authority, for if they defeat me, then it will be a victory earned! None will be without purpose, if they only have the strength and the will to seek it!"

All of them stared, open mouthed in the face of this declaration. All of them had an inkling of what they could possibly expect from finally facing Fallen Soul, but this…

In the end, Rainbow said what they were probably all thinking.

"Yeah, you're nuts and we're going to take you down."

"I expected as much. Even you, my former master?" He turned back to Discord. "There would be a place for thee in this world, if thou wouldst take it. Do not expect mastery over me, unless thou intends to face me in battle for it. But surely, the chaos that thou dost sow would have its place. Thou didst open mine eyes to the truth, granted me the power and the will to transcend. If thou wouldst stand with me."

Every eye turned to Discord. His expression was unreadable, his arms slack by his side, regarding his former puppet. He looked at Fallen, then back at them. His eyes found Fluttershy. Even after all that had happened, her eyes were wide and beseeching. They conveyed one simple request:

Please, don't.

Discord spent an agonising moment, looking into those eyes. Then, he slowly turned back to Fallen.

"You certainly drive a hard bargain," he said at last. "But what can I say? What's the point of chaos without a little order to balance it out? Can't really break the rules if there are none, after all. A world of chaos doesn't really appeal to me as much as it used to. Certainly not the one you're describing. I found something better, even though I was a fool not to realise how precious it truly is."

He glanced at Fluttershy again, tossing her a wink. A silent sigh of relief went through them all.

"Then thou truly are entrapped," murmured Fallen. "That is… disappointing."

"As if I'd ever let myself willingly play second fiddle to anypony," replied Discord. "Besides, you're holding somepony very dear to somepony who is very dear to me. I'm afraid I can't abide that. Now, I think we've all talked long enough."

He snapped his fingers and mighty chains appeared around all of Fallen's limbs. Celestia and Luna's horns flared, casting a joint shield spell around Fallen. The armoured alicorn was already struggling against his bonds. They didn't have long.

"Everypony, now!"

The wielders stood together at Twilight's signal, tapping into the magic of their friendship. The Elements heeded the call, shining with light and raising them up. Streams of rainbow light burst from the jewels, towards Unity and passing into Magic. With radiant light engulfing them, the spell was cast and made directly for its target.

Fallen was consumed by the beams, the princesses lowering their shield to allow it to pass. Nopony watching could stare directly at the light, it was so blinding. They channelled so much into it. To rob Fallen of his stolen power, to imprison the Beasts. Whatever it took to restore what he sought to take away.

The first sign something was wrong was how long the spell was taking. In the past, the results had been near instantaneous. Ten seconds passed. Twenty. Twenty-five. Thirty. No sign of it stopping.

The second sign was the magic itself. The longer it went on, the more those gathered noticed. The rainbow light was dimming. The magic was ebbing away. Something else took its place. Faint at first, but growing with every passing moment. A steady, growing blackness which seemed to burn outward from where Fallen had stood. The rainbow seemed to feed into it, strengthening it.

Eventually, the Elements themselves began to flicker. Like a candle caught in a sudden wind. And just as the wind would that candle, the light suddenly winked out. The wielders were dropped back to earth with a harsh landing. They were all in visibly weakened states, attended to at once by Discord and the princesses.

"What… what happened?" murmured Twilight. "Did it work?"

They all looked towards where Fallen had been standing. That darkness was still there, a dome of pure black resting on the ground like a piece of the void itself.

"Maybe it did?" Pinkie suggested hopefully. "Maybe it just trapped him in a big, liquorice-flavoured bubble."

They stared at the void, trying to make out what it was. Then, something emerged from within it. What was unmistakably a pony, silhouetted against the glowing form of a spectral, bloated boar. The rainbow magic was swirling around it, now considerably dimmed and lacking any of its former warmth, before spiralling down and harmlessly into Fallen.

"The Beast of Gluttony," whispered Celestia. "No… what has he done?"

"Dost thou see now?" Fallen gestured to the boar. "The power that I now command? My new world is already taking shape and I shall mark it with thy obliteration!"

The boar faded, replaced by a frighteningly familiar sight. The Beast of Wrath, burning with perpetual rage, preparing to fire.

The Strongest Prevails

The princesses moved to either protect or do battle, but Discord acted first. He snapped his fingers and they were gone.

From where they had reappeared, they could still see the blast in the distance. It burned through the spot where they had once stood and everything else in-between. A long, smoking scar was left upon the ground, visible even from this far away.

“Alright folks, that's enough sightseeing!" Discord clapped his hands to get their attention. "It's time for you all to be home or you'll catch your death of cold. Or just death, in this case."

"Agreed," said Luna. "We must withdraw at once, devise a new plan."

"Then I'll leave that all to you." Discord walked out in front of them. "I, meanwhile, have some leftovers to clean up."

"What? No!" Fluttershy clamped onto his side. "Discord, you can't! He's too powerful!"

Celestia went to him too. "She's right, Discord. Don't throw away your life like this."

"Oh, ye of little faith, both of you." He patted Fluttershy's head and winked at Celestia. "You and I have both seen what Wrath is fully capable of, Celestia, and that little blast was practically a love tap in comparison. If Fallen were wielding the Beasts' full strength, I wouldn't even be considering this. But if he's limited in how much of their power he can wield, then I think I can just about manage."

"Then we should all fight together!" Luna asserted. "If you truly believe you stand a chance alone, then surely you would stand a greater chance with all of us here to aid you. There is no need to-"

"Luna. Lu-Lu. Please," Discord shushed her with a finger to her lips, his hand having detached to cross the distance. "You all know what I'm about, how I operate. If we all fought together, I'd just hinder you more than help. With none of you around, I don't have to hold back. I can show this would-be tyrant what true chaos is."

"No, please, don't!" Fluttershy begged, her tears already falling. "You're still my friend, Discord! I-I don't understand why you didn't just tell us, but I'll listen to whatever it is! W-We can work it out, just please, don't do this because of that! Because… because of me…"

She buried her face in his side, weeping into it. Even Celestia's composure looked about ready to break, with a few steady trickles coming down her cheeks. Discord looked at them, his cheeks turning a little red. Then, he chuckled humourlessly.

"Do you know why I didn't tell you? Why I didn't just do the normal pony thing and be straight with you? Well, aside from being anything but the normal pony thing," he added. "It's selfish and petty and, thinking back on it, a little pathetic. I… I wanted to see if you would trust me."

Applejack blinked in confusion. "The hay is that meant ta mean? Ya wanted ta see if we'd trust ya by keepin' somethin' like what ya did under wraps?"

"But not entirely, did I?" He held a paw towards Dusk. "It was a funny little test of sorts. If we were truly friends, Dusk would let you all know what I told him and that would be that. If he didn't, well, I had hoped the results would be a little amusing. But we all know how that worked out, didn't we?"

"Yeah, because the way you went about it was even crazier than the guy who just tried to blow us away!" Rainbow yelled. "If you don't trust us enough to trust you, how are we meant to start trusting you in the first place?!"

"All rather chaotic, isn't it?" remarked Discord. "I made a mistake, I'll readily admit that. But the best thing you can do is learn from them and this is the way I choose to do it."

"But you don't have to." Even Pinkie was crying now. "Come back with us. P-Please."

"Oh, now Pinkie, don't lose that smile over me." He reached out to wipe away her tears. "There are better things worth crying over than something like me. Even if I can't stop him, I can buy time for you. Time to do something utterly splendid and no doubt heart-warming that'll beat the villain and save the day. You've managed just fine before."

"But we need to stay together!" cried Twilight. "What you're suggesting, it just… it doesn't make any sense!"

"Oh indeed, but as I've always said, Twilight…" A ghost of his old smile came back. "What fun is there in making sense? But here's something that does: you, Princess Twilight Sparkle. Whatever road you go down, I know you're going to be just brilliant."

Twilight choked on a sob and threw herself at Discord. They all did, his arms elongating to encompass them all in a hug. Those directly beneath his face might have even felt a tear of his own splash onto their heads.

"Look after one another. And Dusk?" He reached a third arm towards him. "I'm sorry. For what I did."

"I…" Dusk stared for a moment, then shook it. "Thank you."

"My pleasure. And Fluttershy. Dear, dear Fluttershy. You who trusted me and showed me the value of friendship." He touched her chin gently. "I'm sorry to you as well. Please, don't blame yourself for this. I do this gladly and not because of you, but for you. All of you. But don't fret. I'll be alright. Of course I will. It's me, remember?"

She hiccupped and hugged him tightly. "You… you promise?"

"I'll do my level best," he said. "Besides, you need to go riding off to save Mr Strike. I don't think he'd forgive me if I didn't do all I could to keep you safe."

"W-We'll… we'll have a big tea party. T-To celebrate."

"I'll bring the cucumber sandwiches. Now, you'd best be off. Farewell, my friends. I'll see you soon and if I don't… thank you. For everything."

He pulled away and snapped his fingers before anypony could object and before Discord could change his mind. In a flash, they were gone. He snapped them again, encircling himself and Fallen in a little bubble of chaotic reality. It would ensure Fallen wouldn't be able to leave beyond it without going through him and would stop those little ponies from doing anything silly. Like trying to save him.

A metal clanking on the ground met his ears. He turned to face Fallen Soul, his blade now drawn.

"Thou will not stop me, Discord." Soul angled the sword towards him. "Entrapment in stone was too good for thee. I will ensure there will be no trace left."

Discord shrugged. "Wasn't really the biggest fan of it myself, honestly. Now, shall we see if you are the master…?" Discord was suddenly garbed in brown robes, holding a glowing blue sword and speaking with a Bridish accent. "… or only a master of evil?"

With powers of Beast and chaos crackling all around them, the two beings clashed. Fallen's sword resounded off Discord's. It hummed as he swung it, sparks flying with every strike. Bringing his full skill as a swordsman to bear, Fallen attacked with a speed very few ponies could match.

But his opponent was the lord of chaos, which he was only happy to remind Fallen of.

Fallen cut at Discord's arm. It detached and zipped aside. He tried to bisect Discord's middle. The spirit did it for him and stitched it back together. A slice at Discord's neck and the spirit's head flew right in his face with a sneer.

"Oh come now, old boy! You should know that, in the realms of chaos, I hold nothing less…" His outfit changed into a hooded, black robe. "… than unlimited POWER!"

This declaration was accompanied by lightning bursting from Discord's fingertips. Fallen grunted inside his helmet, weathering the attack before he was blasted backwards.

Discord chuckled. This little upstart really thought he could get the best of him? Celestia really was overselling it. Sure, he'd beaten the Elements of Harmony but they were predictable little things, easy to manage if you knew how. Discord was anything but.

Still, better to end this quickly. He snapped his fingers, intending to vanish the tacky little necklace Fallen had picked out. Maybe his horn as well.

But instead of either of those things happening, the Amulet flashed black. The Beast of Gluttony appeared behind Fallen. Discord could feel it, latching onto his very essence and beginning to gorge on it.

His first two attempts to end his magic did nothing. Discord actually had to make an effort to cut off his connection from the Beast. Even when he broke it off, he felt something he hadn't for… well, he honestly didn't know.

He felt… fatigued. Not that much, he was still in the game. But even that point of prolonged contact had been very much felt.

Alright, Discord thought, don't use magic directly on Fallen himself. Lesson learned.

"Not entirely unlimited, it seems," said Fallen, recovering and standing once more. "Let us venture to see how much."

The necklace flashed red, and the Beast of Wrath took Gluttony's place. White hot beams of concentrated magic assailed Discord. He snaked and moved his body in impossible ways to avoid them. He knew from experience the kind of destructive power the grouchy wolf used couldn't be touched, even by his magic. Redirected and avoided yes, but not withstood.

A blast came directly at him. He summoned a portal in front of him just in time to swallow the blast, and immediately opened another behind Fallen. The alicorn only just managed to avoid his own attack, flying away.

"Just returning to sender!" called Discord. He twirled one hand in front of him with the other behind his back.

That hand was currently smoking and he shook it out, grimacing through the pain. As ever, that wolf really had it out for him.

A bellowing roar caught his attention. Discord caught a flash of something deep blue before Fallen charged for him. Which colour was that one again? He tried to think, preparing to easily dodge his sword.

But Discord instead cried out when the sword thrust through his lower body. From behind him. He turned his head about to see Fallen, driving the point home.

Of course. The Beast of Pride and its blasted illusions. He kicked himself for failing to see that, then used his own disembodied leg to kick Fallen right in the flank.

"Oh come now, that was just cheap," chastised Discord.

"As thou wouldst know," returned Fallen.

Discord could see the blood dripping from the blade. His own tartan blood! He snapped his fingers to heal it, bearing his teeth.

This arrogant twit really thought he could get the best of him, of Discord? Time to put him in his place.

Fallen charged and Discord flicked his finger. A herd of flying pigs slammed into Fallen's side, sending him right under a cloud of very heavy chocolate rain. Drops the size and weight of cannon balls clanged off his armour, forcing him from the sky. Fallen didn't have time to recover before a giant pink foot squashed him with the sound of somepony blowing a raspberry.

Discord thought he saw something flash orange within the mayhem, but he didn't relent. He sent down everything he could think of at the little edge lord. Anvils, safes, pianos, a rock and also a hard place. Then, just to finish off, he gathered it all up in a digger, dropped it in a hole and buried him in it. He even added a tombstone for good measure.

"And there we have it!" He dusted off his claws. "Nothing to it. Now, off to make my heroic return and…"

He became aware of that orange glow again. He turned to see Fallen, literally walking out of his own grave. The Beast of Sloth floated behind him, the oversized ursine curled up asleep as it usually was.

Discord's eyebrow twitched. He had used it to completely negate all of what he'd just done! That was… that was… well, it was frankly rude.

The spectral bear let out a growling yawn and faded away.

"Thy nonsense may have meant something a thousand years ago, mine old enemy," he said. "But now, thou art little more than a jester, relying too much on old antics and japes."

"Japes? Jester?! Why you… you uppity little-!"

But Discord was interrupted again by Wrath, firing more beams. Multiple, smaller beams that managed to singe him wherever he managed to move. Discord summoned a giant mirror, reflecting them back at Fallen.

Fallen called upon Sloth and allowed the beams to pass ight through him before another new contestant, the Beast of Greed, took his place. The golden-yellow snake coiled around the alicorn and hissed.

"Mayhaps 'tis time for me to try my hoof at some chaos. Let us see how well you taught me!"

Greed slithered through the air as Fallen soared at Discord. The snake passed through clouds, turning them into swarms of stinging, biting insects. Discord ducked under Fallen's swings, wincing and twitching from the bites. before turning the bugs into bubbles.

The bubbles flew at Fallen, sticking to his armour and expanding. It restricted his movements, pinned down his wings and sent him falling. But the snake coiled through them just before he hit the ground. He took off skyward again, the bubbles transformed into dozens of flat, razor-sharp discs.

Once again, Discord dipped and danced around them and Fallen's sword. The discs would boomerang around again and he got himself a few new cuts. Not appreciating parts of his body being separated without him wishing for it, Discord turned the discs into pizzas. Pizzas that flapped like bats and swarmed Fallen. Taking advantage of the distraction, Discord took a step back to think.

Now, he felt even more angry. Fallen was actually making Discord take him seriously and actually make an effort! Even with the power of Greed to shape matter as he wished, this was the best Fallen could come up with? It was insulting, degrading! This simply wouldn't stand. If it weren't for those blasted Beasts, he could…

Then, it hit him. As it stood, Fallen had six Beasts to call upon. Five strictly speaking, Envy's power was next to useless outside of groups. The toad's ability to incite overpowering, envious anger in those around it wouldn't do much for him one-on-one.

The other five were quite formidable, however. And yet Fallen had only used them one at a time. Was that deliberate? If so, this left only one conclusion: he could only use one at a time.

Discord allowed himself a grin. Now, this was something he could work with. But he had to take a moment to teleport away. Fallen had disintegrated the pizzas with Wrath's beams and turned them on Discord.

"Oh come, Fallen! We had something fun going on there!" he called out. "Do you know how hard it is to find a good player for transformation tennis? And that pizza was freshly made!"

"Then I apologise," replied Fallen. "I always preferred my food to be well done, but mayhaps overdid it."

Discord focused on the glow on Fallen's chest.

That Amulet. That was the thing that allowed him to channel their power. If he couldn't use his magic to remove it, Discord would have to simply get his hands dirty and pry it off himself.

He just needed a chance to get in close. Time to get really crazy.

"Then perhaps I can be of assistance." He manifested himself in a firefighters outfit. "Help dial back the heat a little."

"Thou art too kind," said Fallen and sent out a fresh volley.

Discord coiled through them, sending out a jet of boiling water from his hose. Giving the hose a will of its own, he moved around Fallen's back. While the alicorn turned the hose into slag with Greed, Discord summoned an entire fire engine. He blasted the siren, driving the vehicle straight at Fallen in the air.

It crashed into him at full force. Discord extended the ladder up top, making it spring out and hit him right in the head. But the alicorn pushed back against it, slicing down the ladder with his sword.

"Hey, that's an official government vehicle!" Discord made himself a suit, complete with briefcase and pen that he waved around. "You can expect to hear from my attorneys!"

He opened the briefcase and copies of himself, dressed in the same manner, all filed out. They raised their briefcases and pens like swords, charging towards the foe. They beat him with the briefcases and prodded him with the pens, all the while quoting nonsensical rules and regulations.

"Bureaucracy! The definition of organised chaos," remarked Discord.

He winced as Fallen retaliated, cutting through his copies. Not because he could feel their pain. He just didn't like to see himself get hurt. After all, he was his favourite person.

"It doesn't matter how many of these false copies you make!" Fallen declared, slicing through a couple more. "I consider it practise before the real thing!"

"Very well then. Time to call in the team!"

Discord took off his goat horn and blew into it. The sound of a mouth organ echoed like a trumpet. From atop a hill that hadn't been there earlier, a version of himself stood. He was dressed in white robes and astride a horse. Or he pretended to be. Another version of himself was behind, with two coconut halves to bang together.

"Our king Discord stands alone," the white robed copy said.

Another appeared next to him. This one wore a conical helm with a blonde plume and fine armour.

"Not alone." He drew a balloon sword. "Chaos Company!"

An entire army of copies, all dressed for battle rode up behind him. The banging of coconuts could be heard for miles around.

"I knew they would come!" cried the genuine article, gazing at them in awe.

"To the king!"

At their command, the army charged. The real Discord took the chance to again slip out of sight whilst Fallen began his 'practice.' He blasted through them with Wrath, absorbed copies with Gluttony, transformed some into fleshless skeletons with Greed which he set upon others. He phased through strikes with Sloth and summoned an illusion with Pride, tricking the copies with something.

Discord heard the roar and stopped in his sneaking towards Fallen. He appeared to still be cutting through his copies and yet…

Deciding on a plan, Discord continued to creep towards Fallen. The blade whistled and carved through copy after copy. Discord caught the eye of a copy. They exchanged a nod and he led a bunch of his fellows, diverting his attention.

His back was turned. He could see where the Amulet was clasped around his cloak. Discord darted forward, his paw outstretched. Just a bit closer!

Then, he stopped dead. He made his face appear out the back of his own head and grinned at the seemingly empty space behind him.

"Here's one I learned from Pinkie Pie, just with an improvement!" He whipped out a large metal barrel, attached to a set of struts. "Party howitzer!"

With a boom, it fired and exploded against thin air. Only not so thin, as Fallen Soul suddenly winked into existence. Black smoke was billowing from him, his fancy cloak in flames and a rather sizeable dent in his side where the shell struck.

Discord watched him fall, feeling a sense of satisfaction. He made himself some clothes of a bright red riding coat, black helmet and those odd looking white trousers. He took out a telescope and spied Fallen when he hit the ground.

"View halloo!" he cried. He tooted a small bugle and appeared next to Fallen. "Well, my old Soul, this has truly been enlightening. You had me going for a moment there. I actually thought you might present a challenge!"

Fallen breathed raggedly from the ground. His aura flashed around his sword but Discord yanked it from him. The rigid metal immediately went limp and floppy.

"Thou… shalt pay for that," he growled.

"There's no need to be ashamed." Discord examined it with a viewing lens whilst dressed like a doctor. "Eight out of ten stallions experience something like this in their later years. You'll feel much better when you have this removed, should help with circulation."

He grasped the Amulet. Grinning fiercely, Discord went to pull the wretched thing off. But it wouldn't budge.

"Come on, this should be…" Discord tried again. Not even the faintest bit of movement. "Oh for goodness' sake!"

"This is what the Lord of Chaos is reduced to? Attempting to pilfer jewellery?" Fallen laughed, a green glow appearing from the Amulet. "How far the mighty have been felled, it seems."

Discord felt an irrational anger that was not entirely his own. Even as he processed this, he acted on it.

He channelled a bit of his magic into his grip to give him more of an edge. He'd not be beaten by this!

He did this as the green glow he hadn't registered prior suddenly vanished, and blackness filled his vision.

Realising his mistake, he tried to release his grip. But he couldn't. The Beast of Gluttony took form behind Fallen. It took hold of that little sliver that Discord had given and didn't let go.

As Discord struggled and groaned, Gluttony gorged itself on his chaos magic. His beautiful chaos magic! The struggles weakened, the groans became hoarse and ragged. By the time Discord was finally released, he barely had the strength to stand. The reality bubble around them faded with what little of his power remained.

"An enchantment," said Fallen. He summoned Greed to restore his blade to normal. "None but I may remove this Amulet. Had you finished me off, it would have belonged to thee. Celestia has made you soft."

"So… it seems…" Discord managed to gasp out, collapsing to one knee.

As his mismatched eyes wandered skyward for what was most likely the last time, he caught sight of something that made him smile in bittersweet optimism. He carefully moved one of his hands out of Fallen's line of sight while the alicorn approached, and channelling what little power he had left, twitched his fingers and quietly took hold of the clouds overhead, twisting them about. Once the white puffs were arranged to his satisfaction, he returned his attention to his opponent, just in time to see the alicorn standing over him, sword in hoof.

"Well… played… my old servant."

"My thanks, mine former master," replied Fallen.

Then, he swept his blade clean through Discord's neck. The draconequus's head was still sliding off the body when Fallen did the same to his arms and across his body, thrice.

The pieces hadn't even settled on the ground before Fallen leapt back and called upon the power of Wrath. Beams of white hot rage burned at what was left.

The rage died away. Fallen's eyes never left the spot until the smoke cleared. There was nothing. Not even dust. He tapped into the same sense that warned him of his master's initial return and felt nothing.

Discord was no more.

He called upon Greed to repair his armour. The wound he'd received pained him to breathe and move. But he would heal quickly enough and it would serve as a reminder until then. He would allow himself an hour or so.

He had almost been caught off guard, overestimated himself. But he had prevailed, regardless. And that moment had been worth waiting for.

He became aware of somepony watching him. He cast his eyes up to see Celestia, hovering high overhead behind a thin, dispersing layer of clouds. The look on her face told him all he needed to know. She knew. She'd seen it.

Fallen watched her teleport away. He could have stopped her, but this was better. He'd be with her soon enough and she would pass on what she'd witnessed. If they doubted his power still, they wouldn't now.

Letting out a satisfied sigh, Fallen Soul tapped into his magic and went to work on his injury.

What Comes After

The moment they arrived back in Canterlot, Celestia had gone back. She only said that she wasn't leaving Discord on his own. Luna had looked tempted to follow, but relented. She couldn't leave Canterlot without at least one of them present.

Their allies started forward, beginning to ask about what had happened. Their silence and expressions told the whole story. All they could do was wait. All were present, except Samore. Sombra informed them she was in her room, under guard.

None of them dared to speak or even move. It felt like everyone present was holding their breaths. The silence was only broken by the occasional worried sob from those like Pinkie or Fluttershy. The latter was especially concerned, wringing her hooves and staring at the spot where Celestia had vanished.

"He's gotta have a chance though, right?" asked Rainbow. "I mean, we all know what he can do. There's no way Fallen can beat that."

"It is to be hoped," murmured Dusk.

No one added to this. As if merely speculating about the outcome was too much. Because that also invited entertaining the idea if Discord did lose. If so...

A ball of golden light appeared before them. A second later, Celestia stumbled to the ground. Luna was there in an instant, leaning towards her sister and helping her up. The last time Dusk had seen the look on her face, it had been when Wrath was almost unleashed.

"He's... he's gone..." she whispered.

"Sister..." Luna gasped. "You don't mean...?"

"I saw it. Tried to teleport to him but he... he shut me out." She sounded like she could hardly believe it. "His sword, he... a-and then Wrath, his power... he just... just... oh, Luna...!"

The two sisters held one another in a close embrace. Luna allowed her sister to bury her head in her shoulder, shaking from sobs. The younger princess tried to maintain composure, even as tears of her own formed.

"No... no!" Fluttershy whipped her head up. "No, he can't be gone, he can't! He promised me, he said he wouldn't! W-We can summon him with the Elements, bring him here."

"Fluttershy," Twilight began, "I don't know if that will-"

"No, it will! It will work! He has to come, he has to!" She shook her friend's shoulders. "Start the spell! Start it, Twilight, please!"

All of them exchanged nervous looks, both with each other and their Elements. They weren't even sure if they'd work after whatever Fallen had done to counter and drain their power. But Twilight quietly nodded.

They stood in a circle, leaving space at the centre. Twilight began the spell. Her Element and the others glowed in response. At least they still seemed to work partially. But the glow didn't build, nor did any rainbow streams appear. They lit up and slowly faded again.

"W-What's going on? Why isn't it working?" Fluttershy prodded her Element. "Try it again."

"Fluttershy-"

"Try it again!"

They did. Once again, the Elements glowed and once again, it dimmed shortly after it started. They tried again. The same result. And again. Nothing changed.

"F-Fallen did something," Fluttershy was saying. "He um, he made them weaker somehow. B-But it'll wear off, we can try again in a bit."

"Fluttershy, darling..."

"No, Rarity, I know it will. W-We can't give up, we have to keep trying. He has to c-come back, he has to."

"Fluttershy, I..." Applejack sighed and removed her hat. "We can't summon Discord because... because he ain't-"

"No, don't you say it, don't you dare!" she shouted. "He can't be gone! This is Discord, the Lord of Chaos! H-He can change the whole world just by snapping his fingers so don't you even dare try to tell me otherwise! Princess, you were there. M-Maybe he managed to get a-away or this is just a trick to make Fallen think he's... but he isn't. H-He can't, he's like you and Luna. Please, there has to be a chance, there has to be!"

"Fluttershy..." Celestia peered up from Luna's shoulder, her eyes shimmering. "I'm... I'm sorry. I'm so sorry but... there's nothing left of him. Nothing..."

Fluttershy went rigid. For a few moments, she stood. Frozen. Her head twitched from side-to-side, in one last attempt to deny it. She started to speak, but the words died in seconds.

Then, a cry. The most heart wrenching, despairing cry erupted from her throat. From her very soul. All of them gathered around her, holding their friend where they could and standing close by if they couldn't. Whatever their personal feelings to Discord might be, they all shared in the sense of loss that radiated from their most gentle-hearted friend.

Rainbow was the first to break away. She looked down at her Element of Harmony. With a roar, she tore it off her neck and hurled it across the room. It landed with a clatter as she glared at it.

"Rainbow Dash!" snapped Applejack. "Ain't no need fer that!"

"Why not?! It's not like these things are actually any use now!" she retorted. "The Elements have failed, Discord is gone and Fallen is still on his way! What are we supposed to do now, huh?!"

"Well I... I don't know," she admitted. "But that ain't helpin'. We gotta keep our heads on straight."

"Pardon my saying so, Applejack, but it is rather difficult to think in such terms after what we've just witnessed." Rarity was clearly fighting very hard to keep her voice rising. "The power of those Beasts is downright monstrous and he has them under his full command! Even Discord wasn't a match for them!"

"Calm down, Rarity! Hysterics aren't gonna make it better! Pinkie, ya gotta back me up here," said Applejack. "Give us a lil' laugh or somethin'. Ya know we can't just..."

She trailed off when she saw Pinkie. There wasn't even the faintest hint of a smile on her face. Her mane was already beginning to sag while she did her best to comfort Fluttershy.

"I'm sorry, AJ," she said blankly. "But... I'm not seeing much to laugh about here."

"Twi? Come on now, ya gotta have somethin'."

Twilight didn't respond verbally. Dusk could see her breathing rapidly, hear the faint mutters under her breath while her head shook. He embraced her, holding onto her tightly as her mind worked at a rapid pace to find a solution to a problem which didn't seem to have one. Applejack caught his eye and he shook his head.

"You're kidding, right? We can't just give up!" Gilda looked around at them. "I mean, we know where his hideout is, right? What happened to that plan?"

"What good will it do us, if he's already on his way?" asked Strongheart. "There's little point in striking where he has been and has likely abandoned, now that his plans are underway."

Gilda faltered a little but pressed on. "Alright, so we get ready for him here. We fight him and stop him. We have a shot, at least. I mean, Discord was just one guy and look at all of us!"

"A 'guy' who could change reality in the blink of an eye," said Zecora morosely. "Fates bode ill if he was struck down, considering his magical renown."

"A-And the Elements of Harmony are supposed to be really powerful too, right?" Thorax was shaking. "If they couldn't stop him either, then… then…"

"What chance do we have?" Trixie finished, her voice trembling. "R-Rainbow is right. We're doomed. W-We're all going to die!"

"Trixie, cease your…!" Doom's tirade was cut short when he saw the state of her. He closed his eyes, scowled and lowered his voice. "There… there is no need to fear. There is… still a chance."

She blinked at him. "Wow. Things must be bad if you're trying to be encouraging."

His snarl returned. "You dare to throw my efforts back in my-?!"

He stopped when she hugged him. His body froze, his expression bewildered. He cast his eyes about for help. When none came, he very awkwardly did his best to return it. Gilda started to speak a few more times, but let out a growl of frustration and punched a wall. No one called her out for it. Even Dusk was having trouble seeing the hopeful side of things.

It was strange. Dusk didn't think it would be honest to say he'd liked Discord. He had his moments since his reformation, but he still felt like he had to keep on-guard around him. Perhaps he had a point, when he told them the reasoning behind what he'd done. That lacking sense of firm trust. Not without good reason, but even so...

He remembered his experience during Twilight's spell. Reliving his earlier days and everything going wrong as a result. Everypony turning against him, despite his best efforts and all that had been wrought as a result. Had that been how Discord felt? Was that another reason why he wanted him to experience it? A rather odd way of experiencing empathy for another, but then... what was Discord if not odd?

And now, he was gone. The being who had dominated Equestria, unseated its rulers, been given friendship and just when he was only beginning to understand its nuances... he had been robbed of that chance. He felt like-

"Okay, enough!" Ember strode between the two groups and stamped her foot. "I get it, alright? Your friend is dead and it's horrible and you ponies are all full of feelings and whatever, but we do not have time for this! At least the griffin is making some kind of sense!"

"Ember! Show some respect!" Strongheart snapped. "Allow them a moment at least, for pity's sake!"

"We don't have time for pity!" she shot back. "The same guy who killed your friend and destroyed an Empire is on his way here! So if none of you will do anything, I guess I will!"

She stormed out of the throne room. Dusk managed to extract himself from Twilight, silently conveying for Applejack to take over. He hurried after her, along with Rarity.

"I've spent a little time with her," she explained quickly. "Perhaps I can help. Ember! Ember, wait!"

"Go away!" she yelled over her shoulder. "I've spent too long hanging around here! Dragons are dead because of this Fallen and I'm not going to stand by any longer!"

"You can't just run off!" Dusk managed to stand in her path. "The Elements of Harmony were our most powerful asset and nopony matches Discord in terms of power. You can't fight Fallen alone and expect to win!"

"Good thing I'm not a pony then or a... whatever Discord was!" she retorted. "Unless you plan to fight me yourself, you'd better get out of my way!"

"He's right, Ember." Rarity joined him at his side. "We can't afford to do anything rash right now. Emotions are running high and things are looking grim enough as it is without losing another ally."

"Well right now, we're not doing anything!" She gestured back to the throne room. "All they're doing right now is wasting time! None of... of that is going to change what's happened or what's going to happen! That's all there is to it, so there!"

She spread her wings and took off, ignoring their calls and flying straight for the borders of Canterlot. They looked at one another, but there wasn't much they could do without wings and they couldn't make her stay, even if they did catch up.

"I sincerely hope she doesn't go through with it," said Rarity.

"I can understand her perspective, but even so…" Dusk looked out after her. "I actually rather liked her."

Rarity sighed. "So did I. In a way, she reminded me a little of-"

"Hey guys! Guys!" Another familiar dragon came running up to them. "What's going on? Where's Ember going?"

"Spike!" Dusk grinned at the sight of his fellow assistant. "When did you get here?"

"Just now," he said. "What did I miss?"

"Oh Spikey, it's good to see you!" Rarity gave him a hug. "But I thought you were keeping an eye on Cadence and Shining."

"I sent a message to Twilight and came here as quick as I could. Didn't she tell you?" He noticed the apprehension between his two friends. "Hey, what happened? Is it something to do with Ember leaving?"

Dusk took a quick glance at Rarity before stepping up.

"A lot has happened in the past hour, Spike. Enough that Ember has been driven to try and face Fallen Soul. Alone."

"What?!" Spike yelled. "She can't do that, she'll be killed! I'm going after her."

"Spikey, wait! What's happened with…?" Rarity trailed off as Spike flew in the same direction as Ember. "Well really, that's just inconsiderate."

"He's certainly quick to act when his mind is set," agreed Dusk. "Perhaps we'd do well to ask Twilight what the message is."

Rarity nodded, but hesitated on their way back inside the throne room.

"Dusk? Do you… do you believe we're going to make it out of this?" she asked quietly.

"I…" He thought for a long while before answering. "I can't say with certainty, Rarity. All we can do now is try our best to carry on."

"So it seems." It clearly wasn't the answer she wanted to hear, but she didn't press him further. "Let's get back to it then."

They walked in silence until they were back inside. Thorax was the first to meet them at the door.

"Oh no. E-Ember didn't leave, did she?" he asked. "I hope not. I.. I thought she was really brave and strong."

"We thought the same," agreed Dusk. "But she's made her choice. Hopefully the right one." He noticed a few others missing. "Where are the princesses? Where's Twilight?"

"Luna took her sister to her room, to try and calm her down. Pinkie Pie has done the same for Twilight, taking her to one of the spare suites," answered Sombra. "It's a pity about Discord. I can't say I abided by him much, but losing any ally is a blow. Especially one such as him."

"That much is true," murmured Dusk.

He gazed around the room. Doom looked oddly troubled, with Trixie standing near him, uncertain of what to do. Gilda was pacing about impatiently, whilst Strongheart lay on the ground, pawing at it. Fluttershy had been moved to sit on one of the empty thrones, being comforted by Applejack. Rainbow zipped around the room, with the same energy as Gilda. Even Zecora looked concerned, struggling to peacefully meditate.

"I don't suppose you have any thoughts about our next course of action?" he asked Sombra.

He sighed. "I confess, I'm at a loss. Though Rainbow was curt in how she said it, she is correct: without the Elements and with Discord dead, our chances for victory seem much slimmer. I've tried to find the right words to say, but... nothing comes to mind."

"I think perhaps," said Dusk, "the best thing we can do for the moment is to try and get some rest, maybe a little food and water. What just happened, it's…"

"I know," said Sombra. "You and your friends are to be commended for your bravery and valour, young ones. It's not an easy thing, what has been thrust upon you all."

"Indeed." Dusk glanced towards the direction of the royal quarters. "Some of us more so than others…"

Spike hadn't been used to having wings for long. They'd started to properly grow in a few weeks back, not long before Twilight got hers. Rainbow had helped him practise and in turn, he practised alongside Twilight for a while. It was clear that, as a dragon, it came much more easily to him than his adoptive sister.

But his relative inexperience wasn't stopping him from flying quickly as he could, narrowing the distance towards the blue shape in the distance. He had no doubt Ember was tough, but she was making a big mistake and he wasn't going to stand by and let her. She was the first dragon he'd met that didn't insult him or tease him for being raised among ponies. Maybe she was a little blunt, but he knew she was good.

"Hey! Ember!" he called. "Wait a sec!"

"Huh?" She looked over her shoulder, eyes widening when she saw him. "You better not be trying to stop me!"

"Actually…" Spike put on a burst of speed, soared beneath her and in her flight path. "That's exactly what I-!"

But Ember didn't stop herself in time, nor was Spike quick enough to get out of her way. She smacked into him, causing them both to tumble out of the sky. They crashed onto a small outcropping on the mountain that Canterlot was built into. Spike could feel grass beneath his scales and a very ticked-off dragon on top of him.

"You idiot!" she shouted, glaring down at him. "What do you think you're doing?!"

"Well uh, trying to stop you from leaving," he replied sheepishly. "I-I mean it worked, sort of."

He chuckled and forced a grin. She didn't return it. Then they both realised that Ember was still atop Spike. Both of their faces suddenly turned beet-red as Ember scrambled off him and Spike pushed himself up.

"A-Are you okay?" he stammered.

"Fine, no thanks to you." She turned away and flared her wings again. "We're done here."

"No, wait!" He stood in front of her again, arms wide. "I can't let you do this."

"Let me? Let me?! I am daughter to Dragon Lord Torch and you think you're in any position to stop me?" Her eyes narrowed and her claws bared. "I'll fight you, if I have to."

"You can't fight Fallen, Ember!" he argued. "He has the Demon Beasts and believe me, those things aren't something you want to go up against. Not alone."

She snorted. "Oh yeah? And how would you know?"

"Where do you think I got these from?"

He gestured to the three faint, but still prominent claw marks on his belly. They had stayed with him, even when he'd matured. Sometimes, Spike was able to forget they were there. But not for long.

"What…?" She stared at the marks. "They… did that to you?"

"One of them. Wrath. He was going to hit Rarity. I pushed her out of the way and… well…" He looked down at them. "Now I've got these."

"I-I just thought they were from another dragon," she murmured. "But even those would have healed by now." She looked off to one side briefly. "Does… does it hurt?"

"Not really," he shrugged. "Stung for a while when I first got them, but it faded. It's okay though. They make me look rugged and manly, right?"

"Yeah… I-I mean…" Her cheeks turned red again and she coughed. "I mean, I-I'm sorry that happened. And you did that whilst saving Rarity?"

Spike nodded. "It's just what I would do for my friends. And hey, you helped her out too when Ponyville was attacked. I didn't say thanks for that."

"I-I didn't. I mean, I did but… she was there a-and she was fighting the one I was looking for. Looked like she needed help and…" She rubbed the back of her head. "I guess I did sort of help her… but only because she needed it! Not like w-we're friends or whatever…"

"Would it really be that bad if you were?" he asked. She didn't answer that. "Ember? Do you really think you'd stand a chance against Fallen, alone?"

"Yes. No…" she admitted after a moment. "But what else am I meant to do? All of them back there, all they want to do is sit around and hug and cry. Someone has to do something."

Spike shook his head. "You can't blame them for that. A lot's happened in the past few hours. Ponies have been hurt, even… even killed."

"So what? People get hurt and people die. It happens. I get that and so does the guy who did the killing." She fixed him in her gaze. "Fallen Soul not going to wait around while you all want cuddles and kisses for your boo-boos, because he won't stop with just Discord. If we don't do something, it'll be all of us next and then however many he wants after, when there's no one else left to stop him! That's the difference between dragons and ponies. We get how things work and we don't try to kid ourselves otherwise. If you were a real dragon, you'd understand that."

Spike felt a dull ache in his chest at that. It wasn't the first time he'd been called out for not being like dragons are meant to be. But coming from Ember... something made it hurt just a little bit more.

He didn't look at Ember's face, only at her feet. He saw her hand raise towards him, then fall back to her side. She went to step around him. Just as he heard her wings spread again, he found his voice.

"Is that what you believe?" His voice was quiet, though the pain beneath it was evident as he turned to face her. "That because life is harsh and unfair, we should take the same approach?"

Ember paused, but didn't look back. "It's worked out well enough for us."

"Yeah, I've seen. W-Well..." Spike drew herself up and said in a firm voice: "Well, you're wrong."

That made Ember stop. For a few seconds, she stood there. Then, she glanced over her shoulder. Spike thought he saw her ruby eyes flash.

"Is that so?"

The tone in her voice made Spike suddenly feel very afraid. But he pushed it down.

"Yeah, it is. Though I get how you'd think that. I've been to the Badlands. I've seen exactly the kind of land dragons call home and I get how it might have helped shape the way you think." He let out a little chuckle. "I mean, it was still fun. I got used to the smell of sulphur and it was pretty cool to find out that I'm tough enough to swim in lava. But I don't think I could call it a nice place to live."

"Oh, I get it." Ember turned fully to face him, striding back over. "You think because of a couple of sightseeing trips, you know exactly what it's like to be a dragon? How tough life is for us there?"

Spike didn't back down. "I don't think I can say that. I know the way we've grown up is different. You were brought up somewhere fighting is a way of saying hello and I was brought up learning how to bake a good batch of muffins. But I know not every dragon thinks like that and I think that includes you."

"Now you're telling me what you think you know about me?" Ember snorted black smoke, baring her fangs. "Go on then, Spike! What makes you think you know so much about me?!"

"You do." Spike looked right back into Ember's eyes while they widened in surprise. "Like you said, you helped out Rarity in Ponyville and I know she would have done the same. After that, you could have gone off by yourself. Found your own way. But you came with us and you stayed with us, even though you could have left at any time. Look, I'm sorry about barging into you before. I get it if you do want to go. But don't force yourself to act, just because you're afraid."

"Afraid?!" she spluttered, her cheeks flushing. "I-I'm not afraid!"

"Of course you are and there's no shame in that. We're all afraid right now, I know I definitely am. But I've learned that, when I'm afraid, you find your strength from others around you. From your friends. Ponies may not have it as tough as dragons, but they've faced their fair share of challenges and they've beaten them. Sure, plenty of times we've been knocked down at first, but we've pulled through. I know me and my friends have."

"That so?" She sounded sceptical, but she didn't stop listening.

He nodded. "At least three of the ponies in the throne room right now, we've fought against at some point. Thorax's people attacked both Canterlot and Ponyville. That was a really rough time. Now look at us. We're all here, in the hopes of defeating our enemy. That has to count for something."

Ember didn't look as certain as before. Her eyes kept shifting about, her wings unfolding and folding back up again. Spike offered her a smile.

"But like I said, I get how you're feeling. If you really, really want to go, then fine. I know I can't actually stop you. You could kick my butt easily, if you wanted," he said with a laugh. "I just wanted to say my bit. So long as you know it's what you actually want and you don't do anything you might regret. I-If it means anything though, I… I'd like it if you stayed."

Her face reddened again. "Y-You would?"

"Yeah, of course. You're tough and brave, you're a great flyer and you don't back down easily. A-And I know you don't like being called stuff like this but…" He felt his own face heat up. "I-I think you're nice. R-Really, really nice."

Ember's blush deepened and she looked away. Spike started to feel bad, worried he'd gone too far and made her uncomfortable. Yeah, that was probably exactly what he'd done. Great work, Spike, he thought to himself. You've blown it again.

"Well um… that's what I wanted to say," he finished lamely. "I'm… I'm gonna head back. Y-You coming?"

She didn't respond. She kept looking at the ground, up at Spike, out past the mountains and at the ground again. Definitely blown it.

"Alright." He turned away from her. "Good luck, I guess."

Feeling like a complete idiot, Spike spread his wings and flew off back to the Palace. It was about time he got caught up on things and right now, his other friends still needed him.

He was tempted to look back at Ember, but knew there would be no point. She'd made her choice and all he'd done was mess things up with her. He hadn't even used her title properly! Some cultural ambassador.

Bracing himself for what would probably be more bad news, Spike kept his eyes locked on the Palace. He only hoped it wouldn't be as bad as all that…

Pick Yourself Up

They had failed. The words were going around, over and over again, in Twilight's head. They'd brought their best to bear against Fallen and they had failed. Their most powerful magic was useless. One of the most magically gifted beings in Equestria was gone. Fallen Soul was coming and she had no idea what to do.

She was so lost in her thoughts, she hadn't even realised she had been moved until she was resting on something soft. She recognised the room as one of the suites in the Palace, usually reserved for special guests. A cushion was nestled beneath her and opposite was Pinkie Pie. She wore a sad sort of smile and had a glass of water. One of her hooves stuffed something into her mane.

"Hey, back with us from the depths of your mighty noggin?" she asked with a slight giggle. "Here, have this."

"Pinkie…" She closed her eyes and shook her head. "I'm sorry, but what good is a glass of water going to do me?"

"Plenty good. Water's important, you know. Gotta stay hydrated." Her voice only had the faintest echo of her usual cheer. "I've found that in times like this, when things look really, really bad, it's best to focus on the simplest stuff you need. Nothing simpler than a glass of water."

Twilight stared at the water. Now that she thought about it, she was rather thirsty. She lifted the glass to her lips and drank. It didn't make her feel completely better, but it was oddly comforting in a… simple way.

"There, see?" Her smile perked up a little. "Sometimes, you have to start with the small stuff and work up to the big things."

"I suppose so." Twilight felt the dread seep back in again. "Do you really think it's that bad?"

Pinkie grimaced. Twilight could tell she was trying to think of a way to put it nicely and failing. In the end, she settled for a quick, sad nod. The dread spread even further. When Pinkie Pie of all ponies had trouble seeing the bright side, what hope did the rest of them have?

"Pinkie…" She lowered her head, taking another sip to push down the sobs that threatened to escape. "W-What… what are we going to do?"

"I'm sorry, Twilight. I don't know," she admitted. She let out another sad laugh. "I'm not really being much good here, am I?"

"Pinkie, what are you talking about? It's always good when you're here," said Twilight.

"Thanks, but I know there's not a lot I can do." She traced her hoof on the floor. "Even I know you can't really make jokes about something like this and… I don't want to try. It would just make everypony get mad at me if I did. It's still hard, though. Seeing everypony so wound up and miserable, knowing that… that you're useless to stop it."

"No, Pinkie. You're not useless, you're never useless." Twilight reached over to put a foreleg around her. "You said before that what's happening isn't all on me. Well, it's not all on you to make everypony else happy."

"B-But I'm supposed to." She tried to force on a smile, but failed. "I'm the Number One Party P-Pony. I c-can always cheer somepony up if they're down and if I can't…"

"Then it doesn't mean you've failed," said Twilight. "Sometimes, it's… it's okay to be sad. It's normal. I promise. I Pinkie promise."

She performed the gesture. Pinkie's lip was trembling. A loud sob burst from her throat and she latched onto Twilight, crying loud enough for all of Canterlot to hear. It sparked a few new tears from Twilight, hearing her normally upbeat and cheery friend like this. But she held true to her word and let Pinkie cry it out.

When it started to wind down, Twilight cast a duplication spell on her glass of water and levitated it to Pinkie.

"Here. Best to focus on the simplest stuff, right?"

"Y-Yeah." She sniffed and took a sip, managing the smallest smile. "Thanks, Twilight."

"It's okay, Pinkie. I know how you must be feeling," she said. "I can't really say I was friends with Discord but to know that he's gone… it's a lot to take in."

"It really is." Pinkie hiccupped and took another drink. "We hung out a little bit. We had a lot in common, though sometimes his jokes would go a little too far. You never really knew what to expect, but that was what made it fun. He still had some things to learn about friendship, but he was getting there. Now though…"

"I know." Twilight gave her another hug. "In a weird way, I'm going to miss him."

"That's probably the way he'd want it," she said with a slight giggle. "Poor Celestia… I don't think I've ever seen her like that."

Twilight looked away at the mention of her former mentor. While a part of her did feel sympathy for Celestia, she was still resentful in the wake of what she'd come to realise about her. This must have shown somehow or Pinkie simply picked up on it.

"You're mad at her, huh?" she asked. "It seemed like you had a falling out about something before we left."

"That's putting it mildly," she said bitterly. "Do you realise how much danger she's exposed us to, when she could have stepped in at any time? She didn't even ask me if I wanted to be a princess before this all happened!"

"Wow." Pinkie blinked a few times and frowned. "Yeah, when you put it like that, it doesn't sound good. Really, she never asked?"

"Not even once," replied Twilight. "She just sat back and sent me on my way, like she's always done."

"So you never wanted to be one? A princess, I mean."

"I…" Twilight had to consider the question for a while. "I don't actually know. I mean, maybe a little. But it was never something I actually expected to happen. I didn't even know that was what she planned for me, until I suddenly had these." She flapped her wings for emphasis. "Now, with everything that's been going on, I'm even more unsure."

"Well, that's okay," said Pinkie. "That's a really big thing to ask of somepony and she didn't even ask. You're right to be mad at her, Twilight. Are you still mad at her?"

"I don't know that either. Mostly, I think. But after all that, after Discord…" She lowered her head. "I'm really not sure. Why… why didn't she just ask me what I wanted?"

"Well, I'm not psychic like Dusk, so I can't tell you." Pinkie smiled a little when that made Twilight laugh a bit. "Maybe that's something for you to talk to her about. Like I said, you're right to be mad with her. But do you want to stay mad?"

Once again, Twilight didn't answer immediately. Before the confrontation in the North, she would have been happy to keep as much distance between her and Celestia as possible, physically and emotionally. It was what she deserved. Now, with Discord gone and the power that Fallen commanded realises, that certainty had faded.

Though her feelings about her new status as a princess were mixed, she had a lot to be grateful for that Celestia had given her. Admittedly, even the good memories were a little marred by her new title as well. How far back had she planned this and how much of what had been done was to push her a little closer to this goal? In her initial outburst, Twilight hadn't really given her a chance to explain herself. Did she at least deserve that?

"It's okay if you don't know that either," said Pinkie. "But think about it maybe? If it means anything, I don't think she wanted to hurt you. Maybe she just meant it to be a nice surprise, but went about it all wrong."

"That's putting it mildly," said Twilight. "But I'll think about it. Thanks again, Pinkie. See? Not useless at all."

"I guess not." She let out a shuddering sigh, then wiped at her eyes. "Alright, crying Pinkie's done for now. Thanks for letting me do that, Twilight."

She patted her shoulder. "It's alright, Pinkie. You don't have to put so much pressure on yourself to raise your friend's spirits. We're all here for each other, okay? How about we do like you suggested and focus on the small things first?"

"Y-Yeah. Yeah, okay." She perked up a little and paused to think. "Well, we're all still here."

"Yes, we are. And we have a load of new friends and allies, including a changeling. I actually like Thorax," she said. "He seems like he has a good heart."

"I know, he's such a little sweetie!" agreed Pinkie. "And Gilda's way less grumpy than when I last saw her. I'm so happy she and Dashie are friends again. Maybe we should give her a new welcome party, without the pranks this time."

"I'm sure she'd appreciate that," she nodded. "Sombra and Trixie have been a great help too, especially Trixie."

Pinkie beamed. "Yeah, pretty nice turnaround from having such a big head. You should have seen Dusky when she dragged him in earlier. That poor stallion had no idea what was going on! And hey, wedding bells are still ringing, huh?"

"Yes, they are," said Twilight, her cheeks warming a little. "It seems a little strange though, to think about a wedding at a time like this."

"But it's so much fun to think about too!" she cheered. "You're both gonna look so pretty and handsome, it's gonna have nice decorations, all of your friends and family, a great big kiss to seal the deal and of course, a party! Oh, just you wait to see what I've got planned! You're gonna love it!"

"I don't doubt that." She touched her necklace half fondly. "We're going to be like a proper family. Me and him."

"Come on, like you weren't already," said Pinkie, raising both eyebrows. "This'll just make things more official. Oh and the best news of all: Ray's okay! Sort of. I mean, he's still a prisoner of an evil alicorn who's using the nasty thing locked in his head, that's caused him a bunch of trauma and hurt, to perform acts of unspeakable destruction… but at least he's okay!"

"There is that, yes. Of course, we still need to figure out where he is and how to rescue him now that we know he's… alive…" Twilight trailed off, something about the words giving her pause. "He's alive… he's alive!"

"I know, I just said that. But it's good you're being so…" Pinkie frowned and then gasped. "Wait, I know that look. That's your 'I just had a really big idea that could turn things around and save the day' look. Did you, Twilight? Huh, did you?"

"I'm not sure yet, but I know who we can ask to confirm my theory." She stood up and ran for the door. "Come on, we have to talk to Celestia!"

She galloped down the hall, bursting through the doors to Luna's quarters. Luna whirled around in indignation while Celestia looked only slightly taken aback.

"Twilight! In circumstances such as these, I'm sure you can appreciate the need for uninterrupted quiet! And at least have the common courtesy to knock!" Luna chastised.

"Sorry, but this is important. Celestia?" She stopped before her former teacher, only dimly realising in the back of her mind that she'd referred to her teacher by name and not by title. She didn't give it a second thought. "I need to ask you a question, about the Demon Beasts."

Celestia looked mildly surprised at this question. Twilight could tell she was still taking the loss of Discord hard. Their earlier argument probably didn't help matters either and Twilight was reminded of the state she'd left her room in. But she managed to draw on enough composure to look her former student in the eye.

"Of course, Twilight." Her voice shook a little at first, but she kept it in check. "What do you want to know? I promise, no more secrets."

"Okay good. First of all, would it be possible for them all to be imprisoned in a single host?"

"No," she said at once. "It was determined very early on that the essences of the Beasts were just too much to be confined to a single form. It was considered for the ease of keeping track, but swiftly abandoned when it was realised it was impossible."

"Even for an alicorn?"

She nodded. "Even then. That was one of the first options I explored. Had it been possible, I would have…" She trailed off, but shook her head. "Alas, their combined power is simply worlds beyond what even we are capable of controlling. I don't know how Fallen's managed to harness them, other than that he's using the Alicorn Amulet to do it somehow. Even with that, it would be next to impossible for him to house them all in his own body without them breaking loose."

"Okay, okay." Twilight took a moment to process this. "And the hosts have a symbiotic link with the Beasts, right?"

"In a manner of speaking, though it is very one way. If the host dies, the Beast within would emerge fully formed. We can't speculate on what happens if the Beast should die within the host, since such a feat is near impossible to achieve," she explained.

"But in essence, if the host is injured grievously enough, the Beast inside will start to come out?"

"Precisely, yes."

"Alright. Well…" She considered for a moment and continued, speaking slowly as she put her theory into words. "What if the hosts were brought into a state that would be enough to bring the Beasts out and then… frozen somehow? Sealed away in something? Something that could keep them contained, but that could draw on their power."

"I'm… I'm not sure." Celestia frowned in thought. "It would still be risky, but I don't think it would be completely impossible. If the Amulet is a crucial factor in their use, it would have to be something that could be attuned to it. Something like…"

"Like a crystal!" cried Luna. "Sombra has told me that crystals, like the kind created by exceptionally skilled crystal ponies, can be used to transmit magic contained within them!"

"Of course!" Twilight clapped her hooves together. "I think we need to hear this straight from the king's mouth. Come on!"

They all hurried towards the throne room, unaware of the orange eyes that had backed away from the ajar door and watched them as they left.

"Geeze…" Spike pressed a hand to his head in the wake of being told what had happened. "Okay, that's just… I mean, it's… Discord, he's really… I mean, he's actually…?"

Dusk nodded. "I know. We all knew Fallen would be powerful, but even then, the extent of it is… it's staggering."

"No kidding. And the Elements too… they've always been our trump card," said Spike. "What are we going to do without them?"

Dusk didn't answer that. He looked back into the throne room, where they stood in the doorway. He'd taken Spike aside to bring him up to date, without potentially causing more anxiety to others present from reliving it. It was clearly at the forefront of most of their minds and weighing heavily on them. The mood was low and tensions from certain beings present were rising. He had a feeling that it was only a matter of time before someone else did what Ember had done, or worse.

He was disappointed to hear from Spike that, despite his efforts, the dragon princess was likely gone. The loss of another ally wasn't exactly something they could afford right now, especially one so formidable. Not to mention her exit had set something of a precedent that Dusk was afraid others might follow. Gilda particularly was looking rather antsy, still pacing around.

Just as his mind turned to trying to come up with something, a raised voice got his attention.

"Could you stop that?" Trixie asked Gilda. "There's only so much I can take of your claws, clacking against the tiles."

"Oh, I'm sorry I'm disturbing you. Not!" barked Gilda. "I'll do what I like!"

"You're disturbing her," Doom growled. "Stop it or I'll do it for you."

"You really wanna try that, tough guy?" she snarled. "You wouldn't last a minute."

"Shall we see if you can back up that claim?"

"No, you don't. Either of you!" Strongheart got between them, shoving them apart with her hooves. "Must we repeat ourselves again?"

"I guess so, since you haven't learned your lesson about butting in!" retorted Gilda, shoving her back. "But I guess that's all you buffalo are good for, huh?"

Strongheart snorted. "As griffins are only good for being overly aggressive and lacking in common sense."

Doom chuckled. "She is lacking in more than just that."

"You're not much better!" she shot at him. "From the moment I've seen you, you've sought out every excuse you can to antagonise anyone you can! It's as if anger is all you are."

"At least I let myself feel it!" he shot back. "You think your front of dignity and composure makes you better, but I can feel your rage simmering inside you. Despite your calls for peace, part of you wants nothing more than to descend into conflict. You're simply too weak to indulge in it."

"Don't test me," she hissed.

His horn started to glow. "Believe me, you're going to-"

"Back off from the buffalo, Doom!" Rainbow landed in front of him. "I'm not letting you hurt anyone here. Got it?"

A smirk flashed. "Yes, because that worked out so well for you last time."

That did it. Rainbow let out a yell, but she was held back by Strongheart. Trixie used her magic to restrain Doom while Sombra stepped in to handle Gilda. Calls for calm were mingled by shouting and yelling, further distressing Fluttershy. Applejack glared, looking ready to step in herself, along with Rarity. Zecora glanced up from her meditation, but even she looked too defeated to try and stop what was unfolding. Dusk was about to try his own efforts, when another voice made them all stop.

"Hey! All of you, listen up! I've got something to say!"

They turned to see none other than Ember, standing in the open doorway. Her earlier bluster seemed to have gone. She hesitated in her stride for a moment, then marched to the centre of the throne room.

"Oh, look who's back?" remarked Gilda. "You gave up on your one-dragon army plan pretty quick, huh? Guess it's all just hot air."

Trixie glared at her. "Gilda, don't make me have to get a rope."

"Hey, I don't see you doing anything about-!"

"I SAID I HAVE SOMETHING TO SAY!" Ember bellowed.

The voice that seemed much louder than her form suggested. It reminded Dusk of Luna's Canterlot Voice. It made everyone present give her their full attention.

"Alright then." She cleared her throat. "Look, I'm sorry. About before, I mean. I was uh... well, it's like what you're all doing now, I guess. I feel like I want to hit something too. I know you must all feel uh, feel pretty beaten down and pathetic. N-Not that you are pathetic, just that you... ugh, feelings are hard."

"Great speech, princess!" remarked Rainbow.

"Shut up! Give me a sec, I just need to..." She thought for a moment, then her face brightened. "Okay, okay. So I get what you're feeling right now, I do. But there's a saying that we dragons have, in situations like this: when you get knocked down, show them your teeth. Don't let them know it hurts or that you're scared. Give them a growl or even better, a grin. Show them that you can take it and you're ready to give them some right back. Fallen and his goons? This is what they want. They want us afraid and beaten and battered but we show him that we're not. We stand back up, we turn right around and we get him right where it hurts! You want to fight? Then let's aim at the guy we know deserves it!"

It wasn't a completely profound effect. There were no cheers or whoops for joy. But it did seem to restore a bit of vigour to those present. Fluttershy's sobs lessened. Gilda and Rainbow didn't look as antsy and glimmers of determination returned to the faces of Strongheart, Zecora and Trixie. Oddly enough, it was Doom who broke the silence with a barking laugh.

"Ha! I like this one as well!" he declared. "Perhaps there is more dragon in me than pony."

"Says the pony who starts crying when he's had one sip of cider," teased Trixie.

Doom glared at her, but offered no retort.

"Stirling words, highness," said Sombra. "I couldn't have put it better myself."

Ember nodded and glanced at Rainbow. "What about you? That better?"

"Eh, a little bit," she shrugged. "But yeah, that's a pretty good saying."

"Yeah, I'll say!" Spike cheered. "I didn't know dragons had stuff like that. I gotta remember that."

"Well…" Ember's cheeks tinted red. "When this is all over, maybe I could show you a few more things? A-As a Cultural Ambassador, it'd be good for you to… you know, learn more."

"Sure, I'd love to!" He threw a thumbs up at Ember. "Thanks, your highness. I really appreciate you looking out for my friends."

"Yeah, well, someone had to," she muttered, a deeper red setting in. "And uh… you can just call me Ember. You know, if w-we're uh… we're going to be friends."

Spike's eyes became like dinner plates and his grin grew.

"Really? You mean that?" A sly smirk came to his face. "But I thought you said-"

"I know what I said!" she cut off. "I-I just changed my mind, that's all. I guess having a friend… it's not so bad."

"Alright then." He held a claw out to her. "Then I'm happy to be your friend, Ember."

"G-Good." She looked at his claw for a moment, then took it. She yanked him forward and punched his arm. "That was for crashing into me!" Before Spike could complain, she planted a kiss on his cheek. "Th-That's for… everything else."

She walked off, her head lowered and her face crimson. Spike's was as well, staring straight ahead. He gently touched the spot on his cheek, his grin steadily returning.

"Aren't we forgetting something important? I mean, I won't deny that was a good speech," said Trixie. "But we still need an actual plan. From what we've been told, it isn't going to be as simple as hitting Fallen until he gives up."

"That's certainly true," agreed Sombra. "Though we know where his hideout is, that information doesn't seem like much use at the present moment."

"Why not simply gather the guard?" asked Doom. "Meet him in force, overwhelm him completely."

"If what Cadence and Shining Armour have told us is true, hurling bodies at him won't be the key to winning," said Strongheart. "With the Beasts at his command, he could simply sweep them aside as he did with the Crystal Empire."

Doom huffed. "Then what exactly do you suggest?"

A purple flash made them all whirl around. Twilight burst from it in a gallop. Her eyes locked on Sombra like a laser beam and she teleported right in front of him.

"Sombra, crystals, tell, now!"

"Um…" He glanced about awkwardly from how close she was. "You're going to have to be a bit more specific, Twilight."

"Right, sorry!" She cleared her throat. "Crystals, they can be used to transmit magical power, right? Like the ones we've set up?"

"Of course. It's a craft that was first refined in the Empire. Many magical amulets and jewels were created there or at least from using derivatives of our techniques," he said.

"Could somepony with crystal magic replicate the properties of an amulet inset with a jewel or crystal already?"

He nodded. "Certainly, though it is something only one who is either well- versed in the art or exceptionally talented could hope to manage, and the effect would be somewhat diminished in any copy created. But they would at least resonate with the original jewel. However to my knowledge, Soul isn't capable of such things."

"He is." Celestia had arrived, Luna following closely behind. She took a moment to catch her breath before continuing. "In the trap he caught us in, he used a magical trigger concealed in a crystal formation."

"Not to mention he used such formations on the unfortunate souls who acted as its guards," added Luna.

Sombra hummed in response. "Perhaps that would account as to why he brought about my return in the first place, along with the Empire's. He must have intended to acquire the knowledge from me directly, but found another way regardless."

"It doesn't matter how he got it. What matters is that he has it." Twilight started to pace around, not really talking to anypony. Just voicing her thoughts aloud as they came. "He's found a way to harness the Beasts, maybe trapped their hosts inside crystals composed from the Alicorn Amulet and is channelling their energy into the Amulet to call upon when needed. Probably also using the Amulet's power to reinforce their containment as well. Not all of their power, that would be too risky but enough to still be a threat. Sombra, how much of a factor would distance play into it?"

"Minimal, at best," he answered. "With the kind of energies the Beasts exude and magic like that housed in the Alicorn Amulet, not to mention his nature as an alicorn, he could be on the other side of the world and still call upon them."

"Okay, okay, okay!" A manic grin came to Twilight's face. "So if distance doesn't diminish its use, all he would have to do is keep the hosts somewhere relatively secure and under guard so he can move around without having to cart them along with him! Somewhere like-!"

"-like his hideout on Dragon's Lair!" Sombra finished at the same time she did, matching her grin. "Twilight, that's brilliant!"

"Yes, she is," said Celestia softly.

"Actually, Pinkie deserves credit too," said Twilight. "She was the one who got me thinking about it."

"I did? Yay!" Her mane poofed back up and she hopped with joy. "I helped, I helped, I helped!"

"As far as I'm concerned, you're both brilliant."

Everyone turned at the sound of the voice. The speaker beamed and spread her wings, looking good as new.

"Cadence!" Twilight teleported into a hug. "You're okay!"

"Of course I am," she laughed, returning her hug. "You didn't think I was going to be kept down by some slightly singed wings, did you?"

"But when did you get out of the hospital? Spike!" She shot him a glare. "You promised me you'd let me know if they were being let out!"

"I sent you a scroll!" insisted Spike. "I figured you would have seen it by now."

"Oh yeah!" Pinkie took out a scroll out of her mane, grinning awkwardly. "This came for you while you were out of it and then you got so caught up in being a smarty pants, I didn't want to interrupt or bring you down in case it was more bad news. Sorry!"

"Oh well," said Cadence with a shrug. "You can consider this a lovely surprise instead. Something that Pinkie is very good at."

"Yes ma'am, princess ma'am!" She saluted and her mane honked like a horn. She pulled an actual horn out of it. "Oh, so that's where that went!"

"What about Shining Armour?" Twilight looked for him. "Is he…?"

"Right here, Twily!" He walked in from behind his wife. His new prosthetic clunked with every step. "Cadence ran right on ahead of me to see you. Would have been right behind her, but I'm still getting used to this thing."

"BBBFF!" She hugged him carefully, but happily. "I'm so sorry about your leg. How does it feel?"

"It's… strange," he admitted. He flexed the prosthetic. "I mean, I can walk on it. That's something. But I wouldn't mind paying Fallen back for this. By the looks on your faces, I'd say I came along at just the right time."

"Indeed, Shining." Celestia approached them, a smile on her face. "It's good to see both of you. You've been cleared by the doctors?"

"Yes, auntie." Cadence fluttered her wings. "All patched up and ready to fly."

"So long as I'm on my hooves, I'm not out of the fight," said Shining with a salute. "Just tell me where it is."

"Then let us gather in the strategy room," said Celestia. "Fallen Soul believes his victory is assured by his strength. I think it's about time we start to prove him wrong."

Last March

"You're certain your machine has enough power to transport us again?" asked Osteo. "I don't wish to find defeat due to poorly maintained equipment."

"Nothing about my inventions is poor," retorted Tube, running his hooves over the console. "The energy stored in the crystals is more than enough for several trips. They can be topped up easily, regardless. Everything has been considered."

"Not everything, it seems." Selena had finished taking a swig of an inhibitor potion. She shuddered as it took effect. "That's a foul taste indeed, all to simply keep control of myself."

"For which you should have no trouble now," replied Tube. "That should be good for an hour before you take the next one. Simply keep the others with you and all will be well."

"If you say so," she murmured. She had fitted bottles of the stuff to a belt, concealed beneath a shorter cloak. "So long as I have the chance of facing those who have wronged me."

"Yes, that dragon was one of them, wasn't he?" asked Grace. "Give him a lashing from me as well. The thoughtless creature singed one of my favourite puppets."

"Spike is neither thoughtless, nor a creature," she retorted. "He has a good heart, one I wouldn't have expected from a dragon."

Grace quirked an eyebrow. "You speak well of one that you intend to see dead."

"Perhaps not," she murmured. "Once he sees the strength we possess, once his friends are no more and he learns more about what the world truly is, then perhaps…"

"Do not let sentimentality cloud your instincts," said Osteo. "In battle, hesitation is defeat."

She shot him a glare. "I don't need you to tell me how to hold my own. He still has to answer for destroying the Novo Mirror and I intend to collect by seeing that pretty mare die first, while he watches."

There was a moment of silence, like they didn't completely believe her conviction. In that same moment, it appeared that perhaps she didn't either. But then it passed.

"I hope to face that Earth pony again." Osteo flexed a leg. "Even when her defeat was all but assured, she continued to hold her ground. So many others assured of their strength would simply give in. But not her."

"And yet, you were sent packing when you were outnumbered," said Grace.

"Far from it. The more challenge a fight can give, the better. That buffalo was just as resilient. A strength that stout has great potential, allowed to come to the surface. Yes…" He let himself smile. "I shall face them again and we will have a true contest, as the Way of the Beast demands."

Grace shrugged. "If you say so. I would have thought you'd want to go another round with the rainbow Pegasus and that griffin from Baltimare."

Osteo snorted dismissively. "Those who fly believe their command of the sky leaves them untouchable. They make such undignified displays when that perception is shattered, I can no longer stomach it. Those who cannot rely on wings or magic make the best opponents. They have to rely purely on their own strength and rarely show the same arrogance as that Rainbow Dash."

If anypony had been watching him, they would have seen Edge's single organic eye look around at the mention of her name. The machine eye focused too, narrowing in a manner not dissimilar to anger. Something that should have been burned out of him, yet simmered faintly.

But it passed as quickly as it came and Edge resumed his blank stare without any of them noticing. Certainly not Grace, who was already speaking of his own plans.

"I personally will be looking forward to engaging that Dusk again. You should see the images he can weave with his colours, simply beautiful!" he enthused. "Are they not beautiful, Osteo?"

"Mere distractions for simple minds from more important matters," he replied.

"Ah, you're trying to insult me, I know. But I simply have appreciation for a fellow artist!" He tapped his hooves with rarely felt excitement. "I haven't found a more fitting new candidate for my troupe in years. I simply must have him, I must!"

"So long as he dies, then do what you will," said Osteo. "Just remember your experience in Baltimare. Gloat after your victory, not before."

Grace rolled his eyes. "You sound like my old schoolmaster. He was one of my first, you know. I thought he'd appreciate the lessons he drilled into my head about diligence and working hard. But I suppose you don't always practise what you preach."

"You sound like you were one of those problem students," remarked Selena.

"Excuse you, I was a model student," replied Grace. "But my talents were simply unfulfilled in a school environment. Needless to say, I've since flourished."

"So it seems. What about you, girls?" Selena asked the twins. "Apparently, the pink one gave you a little trouble and the zebra managed to get back up again. You're not getting 'sentimental' as well, are you?"

Snick and Slash recoiled their heads back, like they were offended at the very notion of the idea. One mimicked a necklace being worn, while the other tapped the wrist of her foreleg. Like where somepony would wear a watch.

"Yes, I know, you mentioned you were both rushed," said Selena. "But now that we'll have the time to devote our attention fully to them, I have a feeling you'll be looking to make up for that."

The twins nodded together. Snick drew one of her blades across her throat, while Slash motioned a head falling from its shoulders and onto the ground.

Selena chuckled. "I thought as much. Good hunting to you both."

None of them asked Sting about his plans for payback, if any. The changeling watched from further across the room, taking note of all the things that would be likely to keep their attention. The less of them paying attention to him, the better. With them and the allies of the Princess all caught up fighting each other, it would be a relatively simple matter to escape with Samore. For now, he just had to play along.

Tube was in a similar position. He was neither part of the group, nor directly involved in the ongoing discussion. Neither was something that his ego could abide by.

"Whatever petty grievances the rest of you may have is nothing compared to what I have planned for Twilight Sparkle!" he declared. "Oh, she and her entourage will rue what they did to my creations. I've already rebuilt them, reinforced them against damage and they didn't even see their true capabilities unleashed. When they do, they will tremble before…!" He trailed off and flushed when he realised Selena was sniggering. "Stop it! Stop laughing at me!"

"I'm sorry, doctor," she tittered. "I can't help it. Your voice, it becomes very… shrill when your emotions run high."

"It does not!" he shrieked.

"Actually, it rather does," added Grace. "Though 'tinny' is the word I'd use. It's almost adorable when you get maniacal like that."

"Like a mouse raging in the face of a lion," put in Osteo.

The twins' shoulders were shaking with silent laughter. Once again, a flicker of emotion showed on Edge's face. A derisive smirk. Once again, it passed and nopony caught it. Even Sting allowed himself some mirth at Tube's expense.

Meanwhile, Tube was seething. Even now, he was mocked and derided. After all that had come about as the result of his ingenuity, they still didn't respect him. The scientific community was bad enough, when they'd called him 'immoral' and 'unhinged' but this band of miscreants? It wouldn't stand!

Well, he would soon show them. He'd show them all. He needed them for now, to do the heavy lifting. But when the moment came, when they all thought their victory was assured, then… then he'd prove them wrong.

The console before him dinged, indicating that the device was ready. Right on time. He just had to check something first.

"Edge, move to the centre of the teleport pad." Tube entered coordinates for Ponyville and realised Edge hadn't responded to his command. "Edge! The centre of the pad, now!"

For about a second, he did nothing still. Then he moved forward and did as he was told. Tube took a moment of satisfaction. He'd have to check his systems, but he evidently responded to more authority. He was a soldier, after all.

"Why only him?" asked Osteo. "Should we not also prepare?"

"For all of your supposed knowledge of combat, there is one thing that obviously hasn't occurred to you but which is plain as day to me," replied Tube. "I simply need to confirm my theory."

He activated the machine and teleported Edge. He waited about ten seconds, then sent out a recall for him remotely. Seconds later and he was back. Tube called him over and this time, he came right to him. Truly, the perfect soldier.

He rigged a wire into Edge's head from the console, taking note of the coordinates he'd arrived at. At the same time, he ran a quick diagnostic and noticed something curious. By and large, there was complete feedback for all of his mechanical systems. But in his memory, there were little… gaps. Not large ones, but infrequently, empty spaces cropped up in the lines of code.

Tube looked up at his creation. Outwardly, he seemed perfectly normal. Or what was normal for him now. He supposed this was the first time he'd been exposed to actual combat outside of testing. Like his larger robots, it was just a matter of refining what was otherwise perfect. A rather simple matter, it wouldn't take him long. But first, the coordinates.

"Ah, as I thought," he said aloud to the rest. "The location he appeared in doesn't match the one I meant for him."

"Perhaps you simply put in the wrong number," said Selena.

Tube waved a hoof dismissively. "As if I would make such a simple mistake. No, his scans also indicate a disruption field nearby. It diverted him off-course. Our enemies obviously put something in place to limit a direct teleport to Ponyville and I imagine Canterlot as well."

"Obviously," muttered Grace. "Never the operator's fault, is it?"

"We will still be able to transport!" Tube said quickly. "It simply won't be as close as before. I trust you'll all be able to manage a little walking."

"This coming from one for whom regular exercise is to the fridge for a cup of noodles," remarked Selena.

"Quiet! I will not suffer this unwarranted-!"

A nearby crystal glowed. It was one Fallen had left to commune with them at the hideout. Tube immediately rushed to it and the alicorn's image appeared.

"Master! We are ready and waiting at your will," he said, bowing his head.

"Good. I have resumed mine journey southward, back towards the town of Ponyville." He looked down at the Amulet. "This power is beyond what I dared to dream."

"I trust you will still allow us to share in the making of this new world you bring forth," said Selena.

He nodded to her. "But of course. Thou art mine compatriots in this and thou hast worked diligently to bring about this moment. It is only right thou shouldst stand at my side to see it through."

"M-Master, there are slight… complications," said Tube. "Our e-enemies have countermeasures in place that prevent me from transporting o-our allies to either Ponyville or Canterlot."

"That was to be expected. Thou wert truly so assured that thou did not anticipate this?" asked Fallen.

"Of course not, master! I merely-"

"We were actually just talking about that," interrupted Grace. "For all his talk about how smart he is, he's a little slow on the uptake."

"My thoughts exactly," added Selena.

"A sapling that believes itself a mighty oak," finished Osteo.

Once again, those gathered chuckled at the scientist, whose face became impossibly redder. But he bit his tongue and quietly simmered.

"It is no matter. Simply transport them to the location closest to Ponyville, but away from any other populated areas. With the exception," Fallen went on, "of thyself, doctor and thee, Grace."

"What? You mean I have to stay here with him?!"

Both stallions said this at the same time and exchanged identical glares.

"It is an unfortunate necessity. Our enemies are not unintelligent and they have Samore with them. By now, she will have told them of our stronghold and they may divert forces there," he said.

"Then should we not all remain?" asked Osteo. "To defend from an attack."

He shook his head. "It is unlikely to be a large force. Thanks to the efforts of Tube's mechanical creations, the Guard could not be mustered for such a battle, not if they seek to protect the citizenry. Celestia's chosen champions will no doubt await to meet us in battle and would not be diverted to an enterprise like an assault there. Thy combined efforts and sentries will be sufficient to safeguard our assets and regardless, the princesses will soon fall. That, I am certain of."

"But master-"

"Fallen, please, maybe somepony else would-"

"This is not a suggestion. This is a command. Obey."

Even from here, they could feel the weight behind his words. It may have also been their imaginations, but they could have sworn they also felt the pressure in the air change too…

But regardless, they stopped trying to argue and nodded.

"Good. I will join the rest of you soon. Tube, send them along. Our work is near completion, my friends. Soon, thou will all reap the rewards."

His image faded. Osteo, Snick, Slash, Selena and Edge made their way to the pad. Osteo offered Grace an amused look and though Tube missed whilst glaring at the puppet master, so did Edge. A few button presses later and they were gone.

A long, hostile silence passed between the two of them. Eventually, Grace forced on a smile.

"Well now," he said, "this is going to be fun, isn't it?"

"I hate you, so much," muttered Tube.

Grace's smile became genuinely amused. "Oh, you always know just what to say."

Best Laid Plans

Once again, they were gathered around the map. It was certainly a bit crowded, with all twenty-one of them present, but they made do with the space they had. This time, it was with the welcome presence of those who weren't in attendance previously, namely the princesses. Celestia and Luna had taken the lead on the matter, something that Twilight was silently grateful for.

Something she wasn't grateful for was Samore. The changeling princess kept looking at her oddly, along with Celestia. She always looked away whenever Twilight noticed and didn't even look embarrassed about it. Was it something else she disapproved of that she didn't regard as being a proper princess? Twilight didn't know, but she tried not to let it distract her. Celestia was speaking and her full attention was needed.

"Friends and allies. New faces and familiar, welcome," she said. "I would first of all like to apologise for my previous state and for the absence of myself and my sister in your initial arrival. Our enemy is cunning and has managed to outmatch us at every turn. He has destroyed homes and cut lives cruelly short. This can't be allowed to continue. Fallen Soul and his minions must be stopped."

"We have been informed of various revelations in our absence," Luna continued. "We know where he is hiding and thanks to the efforts of those gathered here, we believe we have devised a strategy which should help us to turn the tide. While we share what we have conceived, however, it would be best for us all to also share and review what knowledge we have already gleaned of our foes." Luna levitated a small black pointer figurine from the side of the table and placed it upon the northern section of the map, just south of where the Crystal Empire had once stood. "First, there is Fallen himself. We know he is approaching from the North, his sights on Canterlot. However, there is enough to indicate he will pass through Ponyville first. This is where we will meet him."

"Princess, you can't seriously plan to battle him in the town!" Rarity cried. "Those are pony's homes and lives, not the least of which our own!"

"We won't be fighting him in Ponyville, but a general evacuation has already begun," said Celestia. "Las Pegasus is prepared to accept them. Tourist season has passed, so their many hotels will serve to house them until the danger has passed. Some smaller settlements westwards will do the same. Canterlot citizens have also been evacuated to the shelters in the caves too. The Guards have things underway already."

"Thanks, princess." Applejack frowned. "Wish I coulda been there ta see ma family off."

"They will be kept safe, don't worry," said Celestia. "I'm sorry the circumstances aren't more ideal, but it's necessary for what we have planned."

"So what is the plan?" asked Shining.

Luna took up speaking. "We know what Fallen Soul is after. He seeks to acquire Samore. So we will lure him and his allies to a location that is familiar to us, which can be secured and fortified for our purposes. The location itself also resides in an area which will offer some natural barriers and defences for us too." She pointed with her hoof. "Our old castle in the Everfree Forest."

"Samore will be sequestered in the lowest part of the castle," Celestia continued. "No matter what, it is imperative that we keep her out of Fallen's hooves. If he acquires her and harnesses the power of Lust, he will be able to force us to surrender utterly. He will truly be unstoppable."

"Aren't we missing something obvious? If we have this power now, why don't we just use it against Fallen?" asked Ember.

"It is not mere power that resides inside me," answered Samore. "Lust is a living entity and she would like nothing more than to be free. She is beholden to no one. I contain her, but I don't control her. The more her power is tapped into, the closer she gets to freedom and I refuse to let that happen. On that note, this plan carries great risk as it is, Celestia. You place a great deal of faith in those who have already failed against him."

"Um, excuse me?" Fluttershy looked nervous, but she held a firm expression. "That's really rude of you to say so, especially when we're all here."

Samore blinked in surprise, glancing about uncertainly. No one came to her defence, not even Thorax. She fixed her eyes on him and he pawed the ground nervously.

"It um… i-it was a little bit," he muttered quietly.

"We were caught off-guard last time, Samore," put in Twilight. "But my friends will be ready for them this time. We've beaten plenty of threats like this before, including the invasion your mother led. We'll do the same again."

The changeling's face flushed. Perhaps Twilight had gone a little far mentioning the invasion, but she wasn't in the mood for Samore's attitude. Not where those dearest to her were concerned. Fortunately, Samore didn't try to argue again.

"I believe that issue has now been addressed," said Celestia with a slight smile.

Gilda spoke up. "Actually, there's something else. I'm ready and raring to kick their flanks, but isn't still risky having Samore there anyway? Maybe we could swap her out with Thorax or something, draw him off."

Celestia shook her head. "That wouldn't work. With their powers to call on, Fallen will have become attuned to the Beasts, particularly the only one not under his control. He will find Samore, no matter where we hide her."

"N-Not to mention they have a changeling with them too," added Thorax. "Changelings a-always know if other changelings are in disguise."

"Alright, I get it. Just a suggestion," she grumbled.

Pinkie beamed at her. "A pretty good one though!"

"Don't patronise me."

"I will also state right now that I don't expect any of you to face Fallen himself," added Celestia. "That task will be left to me and my sister, since we are among the few who have a chance to match him."

"You can count me in for that as well," said Cadence. "After maiming my husband, destroying the Empire and displacing my subjects, he has a lot to answer for."

"Me too and not just for what he's done to Shining and Cadence," added Twilight. "If I'm going to be an alicorn princess, I'm going to use that authority and power to fight back. I'm not going to let Fallen scare me and I'm certainly not letting him hurt anypony else."

"Then we will be glad to have you both at our sides," said Luna. "Equestria's princesses will stand together against this threat."

Celestia said nothing, but she studied Twilight closely. Twilight returned her gaze and the pair exchanged a nod. This was something to be talked about later.

"I know it's not my place to say, but none of you do anything reckless," said Shining. "The last thing any of us or even Equestria needs is to lose you all to Fallen."

Luna adopted a determined expression. "Fear not, Shining Armour. My sister and I are formidable combatants, not to mention Twilight and Cadence are very skilled in their own rights. It will be Fallen's greatest regret that he provoked the ire of all four of us."

"Especially yours, my stars and moon," said Sombra. "I recall vividly how impassioned your anger is."

"And you would do well to remember. But don't fret, my king." She threw him a look. "The passions you ignite in me are far more pleasant."

He returned her grin. "I quite agree."

"Hey, flirt later, plan now!" interrupted Gilda.

The pair stopped, but didn't look the slightest bit embarrassed or ashamed.

"So you guys are dealing with Fallen. Do we know if he's bringing his buddies along like last time?" asked Pinkie. "I know he's the big bad, but they've hurt plenty of ponies and other beings too. They need to be taught a lesson."

"It's very likely, if only to divide our attentions between them," said Celestia. "Can I rely on all of you to face off against them?"

The wielders of the Elements of Harmony, along with their newfound allies and friends, all nodded. Celestia returned them.

"Good. I realise that I'm asking a great deal of you, but you've all proven capable in the face of adversity. I'm confident you will do so again. But let us take a moment to review the enemy," she suggested.

They began relaying the information they'd gathered on their foes. When the subject came to Tube and his former status as a staff member at Canterlot University, Trixie spoke up to Celestia.

"Sheesh, and you let a guy like that just walk around campus?" Trixie asked, her question directed at Celestia.

"While the university and its neighbouring school are mine in name, my other duties prevent me from involving myself much in their day-to-day affairs," the princess explained. "I recall Doctor Tube's name did appear before me on more than one occasion, usually in regards to a particularly outrageous piece of 'research' or one of his more controversial experiments. However, I always left the decision of how to handle such matters to the university's heads. Up until his ultimate defection, Tube had never done anything which could be labelled as criminal."

"That we know of," Luna added grimly. "In hindsight, his sociopathic tendencies should have been rather clear, especially to his superiors at the time. If he is capable of maintaining such subterfuge, I advise caution. That kind of mind can be dangerous."

"Yeah, like we hadn't seen enough of that already," said Trixie. "He's already made giant robots, a cyborg and mutated a thestral to make her stronger and faster."

"He'll pay. They all will," growled Ember. "Especially the bat."

"Ember-"

"Spike, if you're about to tell me again that she's not all that bad, you're going to regret it."

"I'm telling you, there's more to it!" he insisted. "I really think life just dealt her a bad hoof!"

"Oh yeah?" she challenged. "And where's your evidence for that?"

Spike blanched and looked up across the table, giving Luna a strange look, as though silently asking for aid. The Night Princess caught his gaze and stared back for a few long moments before sighing.

"Thestrals have always preferred the night, and as such have long been associated with me and my dominion over it," she began. "That many of the Lunar Guard are thestrals themselves only reinforces this perception. When I became Nightmare Moon and was subsequently banished, however, I understand the thestral ponies in turn became a convenient target of hatred by Equestria's populace at large." She looked to her elder sister for confirmation.

"They did," Celestia confirmed sadly, raising a hoof to her forehead. "Without question, one of my greatest failures as a ruler. For much of the past thousand years, thestrals have been widespread victims of fear and prejudice in Equestria, generally living in small communities near or outside our borders. I have done all I can to forbid and discourage such mistreatment, but there is still only so much I can do to personally curb that kind of behaviour amongst our subjects. It has not been nearly so bad for them now as in the first few decades following the incident, but even so… It is only as of the past few years that these fears have begun to lift, as thestrals are gradually being accepted by the public once more. A change brought about primarily due to your efforts, sister."

"Indeed." Luna took on a sullen expression. "Though the thestrals' current plight is still due, at least in part, to my own past actions…" She returned her gaze to Spike. "Regardless, I can certainly understand why this Selena may feel as though she has been forced into a life of violence in order to overcome such mistreatment. I can even empathise. However, that does not excuse her current actions. Lives have been lost because of her, Spike. That is something we cannot overlook, especially if she shows no remorse for it."

Spike opened his mouth as if to argue, but held himself back. In the end he simply nodded and looked away, leaning back from the table slightly. Both Rarity and Ember looked like they wanted to say something to him, but neither knew exactly what.

"Let's not worry about that for now. What about these twins, Snick and Slash?" asked Shining. "Do we know anything about these two, other than their names and strange choice of clothing?"

"Very little," Celestia said in response. "We've not had the time to check the archives for any criminals or other outstanding ponies who match their descriptions. Given that we know nothing of their appearances beneath their masks, we aren't likely to find anything even if we did. Based on their apparent attire and combat proficiency, however, it's likely that they are mercenaries, possibly assassins. Such professions are more common in larger cities with larger criminal underworlds. If that is the case, depending on their degree of professional skill, the names 'Snick and Slash' themselves may be mere monikers to conceal their true identities."

Rainbow raised an eyebrow. "...yeah, I'm gonna go ahead and not ask how you know so much about this stuff."

Celestia merely shrugged. "Unfortunately, it's quite difficult to rule a nation for as long as I have without picking up on a few things. I've never stooped to using such 'services' myself, but the knowledge has at least been useful, on occasion."

"Right. Anyways," Shining pressed, clearly a bit uncomfortable with the topic. "So their identities are basically unknown. At least Pinkie and Zecora have given us accounts of their fighting styles so we have a general idea of what to expect from them. Better than nothing."

"I was curious about this Osteo," said Sombra. "Celestia, Applejack mentioned that he spoke of something known as the 'Way of the Beast'. Does this mean anything to you?"

Celestia's reaction was immediate. She closed her eyes and lifted both hooves to her forehead, as though fending off a headache.

"Oh, no…"

"You know something then, sister?" Luna asked pointedly.

"Yes, I suppose I do." Celestia sounded more exasperated than anything else as she lowered her hooves and regarded all of them. "I believe I know now who this Osteo is. Or at least, I have a very strong suspicion."

"Then by all means, share."

Celestia shook her head again before continuing. "'The Way of the Beast' is a term I am, unfortunately, familiar with. In the days when the Demon Beasts freely roamed the land, there were… certain individuals, shall we say, who did not fear them so much as revere them. Individuals who saw the Beasts not for the terrible, living forces of nature that they are, but as divine entities. Heralds of destruction. Gods, or the avatars of gods, you might even say. Over time, these scattered individuals would find each other and come together, forming a doctrine which they called…"

"The Way of the Beast," Twilight finished.

Celestia nodded. "Precisely."

"Are you serious? There was a cult of ponies who worshipped those things?!" Rainbow guffawed. "That's… but… we've seen Wrath, he's a monster, plain as day!" She looked around the table for support, her fellow Elements nodding in agreement. "Why would anypony want to worship something like that? How could anyone look at one of those things and think it's some kind of god?!"

"Quite easily, as it happened," Celestia answered simply. "Misguided or not, when forced to witness overwhelming, seemingly-unstoppable power as was wielded by the Beasts, it wasn't uncommon for some to associate that power with a divine presence or purpose. Those who practised the Way of the Beast believed, to put it simply, in survival of the fittest. They believed that the nature of life, of the world, was meant to be a constant conflict. Day after day of struggle and toil, with the strong always rising to prevail and stand over the weak."

"That sounds rather uncomfortably like the nonsense Fallen was spouting at us," Rarity piped in.

"Quite so. The worst part, however, was that practitioners of the Way of the Beast believed that the Demon Beasts were the living, breathing representations of this way of life. To them, the Beasts were entities embodying aspects of the strength needed to survive and thrive in a world of conflict. Thus, they were treated as gods, divine figures to be prayed to for strength." Her scowl deepened. "Fortunately, the practice was never particularly widespread. Most saw the Beasts for what they were, as roving titanic monsters. Others were driven away from the doctrine when they realised that praying to the Beasts would in no way spare them from an attack by one. But there were always some. Even after the Beasts were ultimately defeated and sealed away, the Way of the Beast did not die out. Not immediately." She shifted uncomfortably on her cushion as she looked up, remembering. "I was still very young when they were a problem. Ironically, many who worshipped the Beasts accepted their defeat, citing 'the weak fall, the strong prevail'. But there were more fanatical sects which claimed we'd defied the natural order, committed sacrilege. Some threatened more extreme acts of violence in the Beasts' name. There were even rumours that some of these sects went so far as to delve into dark rituals and forbidden magics, altering their own bodies in order to become better capable of the violence they sought. Over time though, such troublesome sects were eventually… dealt with."

She didn't elaborate, nor did anyone seated around the table ask her to.

"As time went on and the Beasts faded from memory, the Way of the Beast, too, gradually fell away into obscurity." The princess looked back down at all of them. "I have not heard the term used since I was young. I'd thought the practice had vanished entirely, as it should have. But if this Osteo claims to be a follower of it, and wields such strange abilities, then it seems at least one sect managed to survive in secret, and continued to pass down its teachings and practises through the centuries."

There was a long silence in the wake of Celestia's tale, everyone at the table shooting each other with uncomfortable looks.

"Sooo… he's a super-strong, fighting-obsessed, crazy cultist," Trixie deadpanned.

"Sounds like that's the gist of it," Applejack answered blandly, her knit brow and sour look making it clear exactly what she thought of the revelation.

"Great. That's great. Totally great." Trixie groaned and put her head in her hooves. "I swear, these guys just keep getting worse and worse…"

"If they studied their own kind of magic, that would also account for his bone-shifting abilities," said Twilight. She frowned thoughtfully. "That reminds me. Dusk, I wanted to ask you something about Grace. When you faced him in Ponyville, did anything about him seem different, in comparison to his puppets? Besides the fact that he talked, I mean."

Dusk wasn't sure what the purpose of the question was, but nevertheless gave it serious thought. Everything Grace had said and done, both before and after the accidental reveal of what he was beneath the cloak. The weapons which had conspicuously appeared and then vanished from his forelegs whenever he attacked, the way his limbs had detached from and hovered around the main body, the unnervingly calm and even-toned way the pony always spoke even as he mocked his efforts or made grandiose gestures, the way he managed to emote, faintly and uncannily, yet still in stark contrast to the utterly expressionless puppets he'd commanded…

"There was something, yes," he said tentatively. "He was able to make expressions. Do things like smile, frown, laugh. It was always subdued and hard to see but, for the most part, it seemed genuine. Then his voice was usually flat and calm, but it still had inflections sometimes, usually when he became upset."

Twilight nodded to herself, like she'd just confirmed something. "Celestia," she then said. "The library in my old room hasn't been touched, right? Everything in the section on 7th Century Discoveries should still be where it was?"

"I believe so, yes, unless they've been disturbed by recent events," Celestia answered, clearly confused. "Why-"

Twilight horn began glowing just before she suddenly vanished in a burst of magenta light, leaving everyone at the table stunned by her abrupt departure. Nearly a minute of awkward silence passed as they all waited to see if and when she would return.

Ember coughed lightly. "...so are we waiting for her to come back, or-"

Another bright magenta flash cut her off, and Twilight was back where she'd been seated, this time cradling a large book in her hooves.

"Found it!" she declared as she opened the book on the table and began frantically flipping through the pages.

"Twilight, what is the meaning of this?" Luna asked.

"The seventh and eighth centuries post-unification. Dubbed 'The Golden Age of Magic'," Twilight answered automatically while she rapidly scanned page after page of text. "What Dusk said reminded me of something I once read. It's just a hunch, but… here!"

She stopped and spun the book around for all of them to see, revealing one page covered in text and alchemical diagrams alongside a detailed, full-page illustration of a round and bulky bipedal figure, with extremely thick limbs, large fingered-hands, and no discernible feet. At the centre of the figure's chest, the frozen image of some manner of flame was depicted.

"The golem-creation spell?" Celestia wondered aloud, before her eyes widened. "I see…"

"G-golem?" came the sound of Fluttershy's mumbled voice. She squeaked when everyone turned to look at her. "S-sorry. I just… remembered. The golems in Golem Gorge. Dusk, Pinkie and I went there once, t-to help Zecora…"

"Right, those were natural golems," Twilight explained. "Elemental spirits inhabiting bodies composed of basic environmental matter. Stone, wood, water, sometimes even air or fire. In the seventh century though, there were unicorn mages devising new spells left, right, and centre. One group of unicorns decided to see if they could invent a spell that would let them create their own artificial golems, to serve as free manual labour. In the end, they were successful… sort of."

"Correct." Celestia exchanged a careful look with Twilight, who nodded at her to continue. "I remember the controversy which surrounded this particular spell. In order to cast it, one had to first compose a vessel to serve as a 'heart', and then construct a suitable body around that heart. Most often these bodies were made from clay, but some opted to use wood or carved stone, even metal. Then, the caster would perform the spell to imbue the artificial heart with a living essence, granting the construct a facsimile of life. From that point onward, the golem would act as an autonomous servant, obeying the word of the one who created it."

"Okay… neat. What does this have to do with Grace, exactly?" Rainbow asked impatiently.

"The side effects," Twilight answered, not even acknowledging Rainbow's tone. "According to various accounts, golems that were created using this spell would sometimes exhibit faint traces of personality, reflective of whoever created them. Some, particularly the ones that had existed for a long time, would even start to show signs of independent will and thought, capable of moving and acting on their own volition."

Dusk's thoughts suddenly became a whirl at the implication Twilight was getting at. "Twilight, are you trying to say what I think you are? That Grace might be some kind of golem?"

"I-!" she began excitedly, but then stopped, and frowned. "I… I'm not sure. It sounds completely ridiculous, saying it out loud, but… I can't think of any other explanation for how a puppet would be able to walk, talk, and fight on its own accord, otherwise. But even then, to develop so much free autonomy would be…" she trailed off.

"Well, if Grace really is some kind of weird puppet-golem-pony-thing, then somepony would have had to make him too, right?" Spike asked. "That would be the real Grace, wouldn't it? Maybe he's hovering around somewhere in Fallen's base?"

Twilight didn't answer, instead humming in thought.

"What I would like to know is why I have never heard of this spell before," Trixie huffed. "The Great and Powerful Trixie would have much enjoyed having her own serv- I mean, stage-hoof. One that didn't need to eat. Or talk. Or get paid."

"The reason for that, Trixie, is that this spell never saw use beyond the century of its conception," Celestia told her. "After the spell was publicised, unicorns all over Equestria began creating and using golem servants for the next couple of decades, until the spell's most disastrous side effect started to become apparent. Life energy was needed to fuel the golems, you see. And life cannot be created from nothing, not the way this spell went about it. Rather than attempt the extraordinarily difficult task of sparking new life within an inanimate shell, the spell instead took a piece of the caster's own life essence, their very aura and soul, and transplanted it into the golem's heart. That is why golems would, over time, show traces of their owners' personalities."

"That doesn't sound so bad," Pinkie said brightly. "Unless taking out a piece of your soul is, like, super painful. Which I guess it might be? Dunno, haven't tried it. Who knows what could happen. Like going bald or pale or even losing a nose!"

"It was less the act itself, and more the consequences which came as a result," Celestia went on. "Our understanding of the soul and its properties is still very limited, even after all of this time, but we do know that it prefers to be one whole piece, and dividing it is not without consequences. Unicorns who performed this spell would, over time, begin experiencing ever-increasing amounts of lethargy and apathy. In addition, it quickly became apparent that those who created their own golems experienced shortened lifespans. Exponentially shorter, in the cases of those who went so far as to create multiple. Furthermore, after a golem's creator perished, the golem itself would always immediately go berserk unless measures were taken beforehoof to contain and destroy it. Many theories were generated as to why this happened, but none knew for certain. Because of the cost to the caster's own life and the danger which artificial golems would pose later on, the spell was banned and declared a forbidden practice at the turn of the 8th century."

Everyone was silent again, processing everything they'd just heard. It was ultimately broken by Dusk.

"So if this heart is what's animating him, could that present a weakness of sorts?" he asked.

"I would say so. You'd still have to expose it though and I doubt he would make it that easy," said Twilight.

"Regardless," said Celestia, "this has certainly given us some insight into our enemies. Bear it in mind if you encounter them. Anything could prove useful, even the most miniscule of details. However, I should note that not all of you will be joining us in Ponyville and battling there. A small group of you will be diverted to Dragon's Lair island." She indicated it on the map. "We know that Fallen has to be keeping the Beast hosts there to draw on their power. Your mission will be to infiltrate their hideout and disrupt this connection."

"That particular task will be left to myself," said Sombra. "With my own crystal magic, I can transform his transmitters into a different composition than their current one. It will be sufficient to disrupt his connection to them and should weaken him whilst also keeping the hosts contained until the Beasts can be fully sealed away again. However, I would appreciate any who would volunteer to join me. About half a dozen should be sufficient. We don't want to draw too much attention, nor minimise the efforts of those defending Samore."

"Well, we both know how useless you are without me," said Trixie. "I've taken the time to prepare some more hard-hitting fireworks. I'll ensure our little sideshow brings the whole house down."

"I will come as well," added Doom. "I would relish the chance to destroy the very heart of their foetid plans."

"I'm going too," said Ember. "When we were reading up on the place, we found out about a passage near the base of the mountain. Only a dragon can open it, so I can give us a way in. Plus, like Doom here said, this looks like the best way to hurt Fallen and make him pay for what he's done."

"And there was a map inside too," added Thorax. "I-It used to be a diamond dog mine and I memorised it. We'll bring it along just in case, but changeling hives are pretty much the same so I can help you find your way around."

Until now, Dusk had remained quiet. Despite the assurances of his friends and what Discord had told them, it was still partly his fault that Ray had been captured. The thought resurfaced that if he'd just told Ray much sooner at least, he could have known what to expect. The stallion had done a great deal for him, saved him both directly and indirectly. It made his decision much easier.

"I volunteer as well," he announced.

Every head turned to look at him in shock. Sombra had to take a moment to collect himself.

"This is surprising, Dusk," he said. "I would have thought you would want to stay here."

"My friend is in trouble and this is a chance to get him back. If the Elements don't work against Fallen anyway, then my being here isn't necessarily essential. If I can help to save Ray, then I will."

"Dusky, we already said we don't blame you for what happened," said Pinkie. "Don't feel like you have to make up for that."

"I'm not abandoning him, Pinkie," he said firmly. "I'm not doing this because I feel guilty, but because he's one of my best friends and he needs me."

He could tell the girls still had some reservations. Twilight looked especially apprehensive and she spoke when he looked at her.

"It'll be dangerous though," she said quietly. "If something happens to you, I…"

He managed a smile. "As opposed to you, fighting against an alicorn with demonic powers at his beck and call?"

"Yeah, I guess I can't really talk there," she said with a slight laugh. "It's your decision, Dusk and I understand why. Just… just be careful."

"The same to all of you," he replied.

"I'm happy to have you along, Dusk. That goes for all of you," Sombra added to his volunteers. "Our task is by no means easy, but when we succeed, our enemy will be brought that much closer to his end."

"Hey, what about the tablet?" asked Spike. "You finished translating it. Maybe that has something else that can help against the Beasts."

"I'm afraid that it may not be as helpful as I had hoped," said Sombra. "Though my translations are complete, the tablet itself is not. There are vague references to the other Beasts, but nothing that Celestia could not tell us in much greater detail. The only part that stood out was the mention of those Seeds of Harmony, but the Elements have proven themselves lacking."

"The tablet specifically mentioned seeds?" asked Celestia.

Sombra nodded. "As best as I could translate it, yes. Does that mean anything?"

Celestia and Luna exchanged a look. For a few moments, they seemed to silently debate whether or not to reveal something of importance. In the end, they arrived at a decision.

"There may be something," said Luna. "The Elements are not a creation of myself and my sister. Rather, we found them at the Tree of Harmony."

"Tree of Harmony?" repeated Twilight. "I've never even heard of it. Another secret?"

"One that was kept for good reason," replied Luna, responding to Twilight's accusing tone. "While the Elements are powerful, we didn't know what kind of effect it would have on them if the Tree became known to potential foes and was targeted. We were careful to avoid any direct reference to it and had our original castle built above the cave where it is hidden, just in case."

"But after the banishment of my sister and when Fallen burned down the castle," continued Celestia, "I simply couldn't bear to remain there or see it rebuilt. I still kept a close eye on the Tree, but removing the Elements seemed to have no adverse effect on it. Not even after a thousand years. Because only myself and Luna knew of its existence, I believed it was secure enough to leave it relatively undisturbed."

"So if we go find the Tree, maybe there's somethin' there that can help," said Applejack. "Like these Seeds maybe, if the Elements are like the Tree's fruit. Or maybe the Seeds are inside the Elements, like an apple's."

"I think it would be unwise to smash the Elements open on the off-chance they might have something inside them," pointed out Strongheart.

"Plus if the princesses already got the Elements from the Tree and they couldn't stop Fallen, what are these Seeds gonna do? If there actually are any Seeds," added Rainbow.

"And regardless, the Beasts aren't the main problem right now. Fallen is and that's because he's using their power," put in Shining. "We already have a plan to stop that. So long as their energies are kept contained inside the crystals, Celestia can use the same spell she did on Wrath to lock them away again. We can deal with the Beasts themselves later."

"But what if there's a chance the Seeds could do something more against the Beasts than just lock them away inside poor beings," said Fluttershy. "If we find out what they are, we could help Ray and get that horrible Wrath out of his head."

"That's assuming that the Seeds will do so, not to mention assuming they are literal things," said Sombra. "The wording of the tablet was unclear at best and without the rest of it, I have no way to ascertain with absolute certainty. We can't afford to rely on vagueness at a time like this."

"It might be worth bringing the Elements to the Tree anyway, since we're going to be there regardless," suggested Cadence. "We already know they don't work against Fallen or the Beasts with their powers combined as they are. If we return them to the Tree and something happens, then great. If not, at least we know where they are and can take them back if we need to."

After a brief moment of discussion, the idea was agreed to. Celestia took out the original box she'd kept them in and the wielders removed the necklaces and crown in the case of Twilight. Dusk felt a little bit reluctant to part with Unity. He could tell the others did with their Elements too. But they wouldn't do them much good right now and at least they were still secure.

"Then we are almost ready," she declared. "All that remains now is to prepare ourselves for battle. Follow me to the armoury."

The group filed out of the planning room, trailing behind Celestia. She took them down a set of stairs, deeper into the castle.

"This feels like a step-up," said Rainbow.

"But we're going down, silly!" replied Pinkie, sliding down the bannister. "Weeee!"

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "I mean, we've never had armour and stuff for any of our other fights."

"We weren't really in a position to acquire any," said Dusk. "The Elements were all we needed for Discord and the changelings took us by surprise. We simply had to make do."

"Something which we've seen fit to rectify," said Luna. "On the off-chance we encountered a more substantial threat that the Elements alone were not able solve, it was deemed prudent to have something prepared for you."

"I've made my own contribution recently," said Cadence. "Unfortunately, the contents of Sombra's vault were mostly destroyed when Fallen attacked. However, I did send a few noteworthy items here after some restorations were done on them. Everyone else should be able to make use of them."

The first door they entered was into a room full of armour and weapons for the Royal Guard. The golden shine of Celestia's Sun Guard and the lustrous dark silver of Luna's Shadow Guard. Weapons ranging from crossbows to spears to leg-mounted blades decorated the walls. But Celestia led them past these to another door at the back, one that was opened by her horn.

A breath-taking sight awaited them. Several sets of pristine, well-kept armour gleamed back at them. Seven of the sets were quite distinctive, decorated with the colours and cutie marks for each of the Element wielders.

"We had these fashioned not long after the Changeling Skirmish," Celestia explained. "They are made of mythril, taken from the Crystal Caves during their excavation to create the shelters. They will protect you from all but the most devastating of blows, whilst also being lightweight enough that your movements won't be inhibited."

"We also have some unique weapons fashioned for you," added Luna. "Hopefully, you won't have to use them but it pays to be prepared."

"Check this out!" Rainbow ran a hoof over her set, along with a pair of rainbow wing blades. "Oh yeah, they'd better watch out!"

"Elegant, refined…" Rarity gave the fan blade from her set some experimental swings. "And simple. Lovely!"

"Now, this here's some fancy stuff." Applejack tested the weight of the large hammer with her accompaniment. "This is gonna knock some heads."

"Hey, these look nifty!" Pinkie swung a set of bolas and examined her armour. "Hey, look at all these pouches! I can fit plenty of fun surprises in these."

"O-Oh my…" Fluttershy looked warily at a pair of bracelets. "These um… they're not dangerous, are they?"

"No, Fluttershy. I had these made for you, using my own magic contained in the crystals, along with Shining Armour's." Cadence indicated a bracelet inset with a blue butterfly and purple one respectively. "The blue one projects a restorative beam at whatever you point it at. The other provides a small, personal shield around you and whatever's nearest to you."

"Yeah, we figured you weren't exactly one for a fight but these should help protect others," put in Shining.

Fluttershy looked relieved. "That sounds better. Thank you."

"Hey check it out! Dragon armour!" Spike picked up the chest piece of his set and held it up against himself. "What do you think, Ember? Bet I'll look pretty tough with this."

"Yeah… I-I mean, it's not just meant for show," she said quickly, her cheeks flushed. "Come on, I'll give you a hand with it."

"We had these staffs prepared for the two of you." Luna levitated them to Cadence and Twilight. "We made a recent addition to the gem in yours, Cadence. Some shards of the Crystal Heart were carried with us when we rescued the crystal ponies. They have been fashioned into this and though it won't be the same, it should help you call upon the remnants of its power."

Cadence took it gently. She gazed at where Luna indicated, seeing the shards glint at the top of the staff. She clutched it closely to her and placed her hoof on Luna's with a thankful smile. Shining kissed his wife's cheek while he retrieved his own shield and axe.

Twilight's staff was finely crafted from brass that looked like gold. The topper was a horseshoe shape, with a gem shaped like her cutie mark. The base was sharp, as was Cadence's. She didn't need to ask what that was for.

Dusk's weapon was a rapier blade, his cutie mark decorating the end of the handle. He looked to Sombra, who nodded when he unsheathed it and gave it a few swings.

"It becomes you well, my young friend," he said.

"Not too well, I hope." Dusk looked at the sword regretfully. "I never liked this much."

"It's a necessity. Accept it and don't whine about it," growled Doom. "And you can keep your tawdry trinkets. I have no need of weapons. I am a weapon."

Gilda suppressed a laugh. "Sure you are, dude."

"Unfortunately, we couldn't prepare custom sets for all of you." Celestia looked to Gilda, Trixie, Thorax, Doom, Zecora and Strongheart. "We didn't expect your involvement."

"However, you may find these useful." Cadence levitated some flat crests to them. "From Sombra's Vault. This is crystal mythril. Press these to your chests and they'll mould into armour that best fits you."

With a little reluctance on some of their parts, they did as she instructed. Like she said, reinforced crystal spread across their bodies and formed into armour. It featured most prominently around their legs and bodies. Gilda had a protective layer on her wings that also sharpened at the tips and they all seemed quite satisfied with the results.

"Wow, it's so light!" exclaimed Thorax. "When changelings usually wear armour, it's formed from hardened resin that we spit onto our bodies. This feels much better."

"And less gross," added Gilda. She flexed her wings. "Yeah, not too bad."

"This certainly won't inhibit my speed," said Strongheart while stretching her legs. "It's a bit flashy for my tastes but as long as it protects me."

"This is the perfect amount of flashy!" declared Trixie. "From show magician to battlemage. Behold, the Grand and Magnificent Trixie!"

"I believe I shall be served well, protected by this crystal shell," said Zecora.

Doom only huffed. He'd taken a set almost grudgingly and kept quiet on his thoughts.

Celestia then prompted them to take a pick of whatever weapon they liked. Strongheart took a mace, while Trixie fitted herself with a pair of hoof daggers. Gilda grabbed a spear, Thorax taking a leg mounted crossbow. Zecora declined a weapon, as did Doom and Ember, the latter saying her own claws were enough. Spike expressed the same sentiments.

Meanwhile, the royal sisters took up a set of weapons they hadn't felt the need to wield for a long time. For Celestia, a golden halberd decorated with the image of the sun at its head named Solar Flare. Luna reacquainted herself with her twin scythes, Waning and Waxing Crescent. The pair exchanged a grim look with each other. Regret, resolve and a little bit of fear passed between them silently before turning to their assembled force.

"Make yourselves ready quickly," said Celestia. "Our enemies draw closer with every passing moment and we will meet them with an appropriate greeting."

They must have looked quite a sight, walking out of the armoury. The princesses at the head, the wielders of the Elements and an array of allies, comprised of all manner of beings. Though their purpose was far from pleasant, it was a testament to their willingness to stand together, despite their backgrounds and differences.

Despite the relative lightness of his weapon and armour, it still weighed heavily on Dusk. Once again, he had to fight and now, he actually looked the part of a soldier. He wasn't sure if he liked it.

"It's never easy." Shining must have sensed his unease and looked at him with sympathy. "When you have to put this stuff on. But remember the reasons why you're doing it and you can't go wrong."

"Exactly," put in Spike. "Look at it like this: in a few hours, we'll have Ray back, Fallen's gonna be sent packing and we're gonna celebrate."

"Indeed we will," said Sombra. "Perhaps another round of drinks are called for, to mark the reunion of the Dusketeers."

"And to mark the passing of our fallen comrade," said Dusk. It didn't make his apprehension vanish, but he felt a little better. "I'll hold you all to that."

"It's a promise." Shining paused in their walk to draw his axe and hold it before him. "All for one…"

"… and one for all," the other three chorused, placing their weapons atop his (or claws in Spike's case) before raising them up as one.

They re-entered the throne room. Sombra's team separated from the group, with Luna approaching to teleport them to the island. Celestia and the Ponyville group remained to watch them go, the two parties facing each other to offer farewells.

"H-Hey Ember…" Spike approached, fiddling with his claws. "Be careful, okay? You still gotta show me more dragon customs."

"Same to you." She hesitated for a moment, then kissed his cheek again. "I'm… I'm glad I met you, Spike."

Spike looked back at her, stole himself and returned the gesture. "You too…"

"H-Hey! I didn't say you could…!" She touched her cheek, blushing up a storm. "W-Well… I'll allow it. Just this once!"

Gilda, Strongheart and Zecora faced towards Doom and Trixie. The zebra inclined her head to both of them.

"Though perhaps you didn't have the best of starts, I'm happy to have seen you both play better parts," she said. "I wish you both the best of luck to stop these fiends running amok."

"As do I. You have great strength, despite your fears. I'm happy to know you and call you a friend," said Strongheart to Trixie. To Doom, she said, "I'm still not sure what to make of you. You have much anger, but also pain. I hope you find some measure of peace."

Doom snorted. "What need have I for peace? A fragile concept, at best."

"Don't mind him, he's always like that," said Trixie. "I'm glad to know both of you too. Maybe next time I'm in Appleloosa, you can come see my show?"

"I'll be waiting in the front row!" promised Strongheart.

They waited to see if Gilda had anything to add. The griffin regarded them both steadily, before speaking in a blunt tone.

"You're alright, I guess," she shrugged. "Don't die."

Both Trixie and Doom decided to interpret this as Gilda's version of a tearful embrace and simply nodded in return.

The Element wielders were offering a collective hug to their one, wayward companion. It was fair to say there wasn't a single dry eye among them.

"Y'all keep yerself safe, Dusk," said Applejack. "Don't do anythin' stupid."

"Or at least nothing we wouldn't do," added Rainbow.

"That doesn't leave me many options," he replied. He focused on Fluttershy. "I promise, I'll bring him back."

"M-Make sure you do too," she whispered.

"What she said!" Pinkie gave him another tight hug, holding back sobs. "You're both getting the biggest 'welcome back to Ponyville' party and that's that!"

"I wouldn't have it any other way." Dusk was released by Pinkie, only to get another hug and long kiss from Twilight. "Miss Sparkle…"

"Not 'miss' for too much longer," she replied. "And you'd better come back. I almost lost my brother and sister-in-law. I'd better not lose my fiancé or I'll never forgive you."

"Of course. Fallen and his cohorts can only kill me. I know to expect much worse from your ire." He kissed her again. "I love you."

"And I love you." She pressed her face into his shoulder. "Come back to me."

"Don't worry, everypony," said Thorax. "I-I'll look after him, make sure he comes back."

"That goes for you too," said Fluttershy. "When you rescue Ray, we can have a lovely tea party and I'll introduce you properly."

Thorax beamed. "I-I'd love that! I've never had tea before."

"Then I'll make sure to pick out a good one." She flew up, hugged Thorax and kissed his cheek. "You're the loveliest changeling I've ever met. Thank you, Thorax."

The changeling looked stunned at the gesture, but was grinning like a loon in seconds. But his grin turned to surprise when Samore approached him.

"Y-Your highness." He bowed to her. "I'm sorry, I-I should have asked your permission before I volunteered."

"Yes, you should have." She gave him that same look Dusk had seen her do with Twilight earlier. "But I give you leave regardless, dro… Thorax. Do your duty to the Swarm."

"I-I will, your highness!" he vowed. "Thank you!"

"Yes. Well…" Samore looked like she wasn't completely certain of what she'd just done, but didn't say anything else.

Meanwhile, two former ponies of darkness regarded each other closely. The expressions on both Sombra and Luna were unreadable. His eyes passed over her armoured form and he smiled.

"You look fit for battle, my stars and moon," he said. "I would be surprised if our enemy doesn't simply turn and flee at the sight of you."

"Quite so." Luna seemed to consider something, then stepped up. "Sombra. Marry me."

He blinked several times at this. "I… well, of course, Luna. We need only wait until-"

"No. No more waiting. Marry me, here and now. We have waited for a thousand years and I refuse to be parted before we have what was denied to us so long ago." She looked away briefly. "If you would have me, of course."

Sombra was only quiet for a few moments. They had an officiate and plenty of witnesses to the occasion. Yes, it was peculiar but given the circumstances…

"So long as you will have me," he answered.

Luna gasped. She smiled. Then, she grinned. So did Sombra. She caught her sister's eye. Celestia looked just as surprised, but offered no objection. She moved to stand between them. Cadence was quickly selected as Luna's mare of honour, much to the love alicorn's glee whilst Dusk was chosen as Sombra's best stallion.

"Friends and allies, from far and wide," Celestia began. "We are gathered here today to witness the union of this mare and this stallion. Luna, do you take Sombra to be your beloved-?"

"I do, yes, yes!" she cheered at once.

"Sombra, do you take Luna as your wife? To have and to hold, for as long as you shall live?"

"With all that I am, I do," he answered.

"Then by the power invested in me, as Princess of Equestria, I hereby pronounce you husband and wife! You may now kiss the…"

She trailed off when they started kissing at the word 'wife'. Scattered applause came out from those present and Pinkie even managed to throw some confetti.

"There," said Luna when they parted. "Now, as your wife, I command you to make all efforts to return alive and unharmed. If you don't, those responsible shall be hurled into the heart of a star and you will be destined for the couch."

"With a command such as this, I consider it my proud duty as a warrior and as your husband to fulfil it." He kissed her again and they pressed their horns against each other. "I love you, my Luna."

"As I love you, my Sombra." Luna caught Dusk's eye. "I'm sure my sister would be willing to do the same for you and Twilight, if you wish."

The engaged couple shared a look. At the same time, they declined.

"I consider it an incentive for him to return and complete," said Twilight. "Not that he needs one but even so."

"I feel the same way, though I thank you for offering, Luna." Dusk hugged her too. "Thank you. For everything."

"And you as well, my best friend," she murmured. She nuzzled his cheek and smiled. "I've never been more proud of you. Fight well, Dusk Noir."

He inclined his head to her, then went to stand with Sombra, Doom, Trixie, Ember and Thorax. Luna's horn glowed and surrounded them in brilliant midnight blue. There was a flash and they were gone. Wasting no time, Celestia engulfed her group in her golden aura and they vanished too, leaving an empty throne room behind.

Tense Quiet

"Sister, why have you brought us here?"

Luna gave voice to the question that was on Twilight's mind, and Cadence's as well judging from her confused expression. The three of them, as well as Celestia, were standing atop one of the few remaining undamaged ramparts surrounding the Castle of the Royal Sisters. All of their friends and allies were inside, being taken through a brief drill of their weapons by Shining before the coming battle. The four princesses were the exception, with Celestia having requested to speak to her fellow Equestrian princesses in private shortly after they'd all arrived.

"Apologies, sister. Cadence. Twilight," Celestia said as she turned around, regarding each of them. "I realise there are final preparations to be made and not much time to make them. However, there is a matter I must discuss with the three of you, while we still have the chance. It concerns our battle to come."

"Fair enough, but is there a particular reason we couldn't talk about it in the same room as everyone else?" Cadence asked.

"There is. To put it bluntly, I do not want to risk damaging their morale at such a critical juncture." In response to their confused looks, Celestia sighed wearily. "The matter I wish to discuss concerns Fallen. More specifically, the Demon Beasts he has at his beck and call."

That got all of their attention. Cadence visibly stiffened at the mention of the Beasts, while Luna's ears perked, her expression one of intrigue. Twilight, for her part, paid rapt attention.

Celestia shifted her gaze to all three of them in turn before continuing. "In the wake of all that has transpired, and what is to come, the time for secrets has long passed. I regret keeping this knowledge to myself for as long as I have, for not trusting all of you to be able to handle it. But I cannot dwell on what-ifs. Fallen now wields the powers of six of the Demon Beasts. As Equestria's princesses, it is our responsibility to stop him. However, if we are to stand any chance of survival, let alone victory, then you three must know the nature of the power he now possesses. What the Beasts themselves are capable of."

None of them said anything. The only sound in the wake of the sun princess' words was that of a gust of wind howling through the Forest's trees around and below them. Celestia seemed to sense that they were waiting for her to continue, and proceeded.

"Each Beast, after its defeat, was entrusted to the care of a different people who would serve as that Beast's host-race. I will start with the one Beast all of us are already familiar with. The Scarlet Wolf, otherwise known as the Demon Beast of Wrath. Its current Host, of course, is the unicorn Ray Strike."

Her horn glowed, and on the patchwork stone floor between them a pattern of colours began to glow and take shape. Within moments, a flat image had appeared, hued almost entirely in red. Rough though it was, Twilight immediately recognized the visage of a vicious, blood-coloured wolf. With its solid white eyes, bent legs, pointed ears raised, and its lips parted in a permanent snarl, the image looked as though it were ready to leap off the floor and tear into their throats. Perhaps that was just her imagination, but the similar reactions from both Luna and Cadence told her that she wasn't the only one who thought so.

"The three of you already have an idea of what Wrath's true strength looks like. Even when not fully unleashed and with only half of its full power, Wrath was strong enough to kill the late Queen Chrysalis while utterly annihilating a vast swath of the Everfree Forest in the process. But to go further back…" Celestia looked up at the darkening sky forlornly. "In the times before I was born, when Wrath and the other Beasts roamed freely, it is said that whole cities and forests, entire mountains even, crumbled like sand before its ceaseless rage. I only ever once witnessed the Beast's full, terrible might in person, but even that one experience has haunted my nightmares ever since."

"In the Empire-" Cadence began, her voice suddenly dry and cracking. She took a moment to clear her throat. "Sorry. In the Empire, when he attacked us, Fallen… used Wrath to destroy the Crystal Heart. All it took was one blast, and the Heart just… shattered. Like it was made of glass."

"I vividly recall our struggle against it in the Forest as well," Luna took over, sparing Cadence from dwelling on that painfully recent memory. "It seemed as though whatever defence we tried to muster against it was simply insufficient, while our own attacks barely affected it. Sister, is there any way to negate Wrath's attacks? Any way at all?"

Celestia stood in silence for several moments before shaking her head. "Not to my knowledge, no. I wish I was exaggerating when I say that Wrath's strength is the very definition of overwhelming force. Its stamina is seemingly limitless, and I once witnessed the Beast effortlessly tear through a barrier cast by dozens of skilled unicorn battlemages simultaneously. Even the mightiest shield spell I could muster would not remain standing for long under Wrath's assault." She sighed. "Even if Fallen is not capable of bringing Wrath's full might to bear… the best way to survive an attack from Wrath is to either avoid it entirely, or to simply not be its target."

"Well that's helpful," Luna muttered.

"I am aware that it's not a very positive assessment," Celestia said. "It is worth noting, however, that this extreme level of destructive power is not pervasive among all of the Beasts. In fact, Wrath is truly unique in this respect."

The three of them looked up from Wrath's portrait, surprised. "Really?" Twilight asked. "So… the other Beasts aren't actually as bad as Wrath is?"

"Not quite, but in a manner of speaking," the princess answered. "You see, each of the seven Beasts has what you might call an affinity. A unique magical power which reflects their nature, and which goes well beyond what any conventional magic could hope to replicate. Wrath's power is exactly that: power. It is in Wrath's nature to rage and destroy, and so in terms of pure destructive might, its abilities far outstrip those of the other six Beasts. Depending on how you define the term, it would not be inaccurate to call Wrath the strongest of their number."

The three younger princesses exchanged looks with one another as they absorbed this. "Well… that's good news, right?" Cadence said, forcing a positive note into her voice. "We've already seen what Wrath can dish out. Knowing that none of the other Beasts are that bad is a good thing, isn't it?"

Even Cadence didn't sound convinced of the words that left her lips. Twilight almost winced as the realistic, pragmatic side of her answered.

"But that's only in terms of raw power," she said, frowning in thought. "Based on what we saw up north, I have to assume that what the rest of the Beasts lack in pure strength, they make up for in other ways."

"Unfortunately, Twilight is correct," Celestia nodded. "Make no mistake, all of the Beasts are extremely dangerous in their own rights. Wrath's capacity for wreaking untold devastation is simply the most straightforward of them all." She paused for a moment, a distant look forming in her eyes. "Wrath… was the first of the Beasts to fall, but not because it was the easiest to quell. In the past, out of all the Demon Beasts, Wrath was by far the most overtly hostile to mortal life. The other Beasts may have barely tolerated us, or disregarded us entirely, but Wrath vehemently despised anything that was its lesser. No race was safe from it, but due to our general proximity, ponies of all three sects were its preferred targets. Fear of the Beast's rage played a large part in what drove the ponies of old to come together in the Unification. That sense of unity, and our collective fury at Wrath's constant unprovoked attacks led us to finally retaliate against the Beast, capturing and sealing it away for good."

"An effort which ultimately cost thousands of ponies their lives. And many more down the line, their happiness," Luna added, to which Celestia nodded solemnly.

"Celestia, Princess Luna, please," Twilight pressed. "We don't have time to reminisce."

"Yes, of course. My apologies." Celestia shook herself out of her reveries. "Let us move on. There are still five other Beasts to address. For the sake of ease, I will cover them in alphabetical order." Her horn glowed again, and the image on the floor warped and swirled, gradually shifting in colour from red to green. When the colours stopped moving, the new image depicted a large toad. Twilight had never particularly thought of toads as ugly before, but the way this particular one was portrayed, colored sickly green and covered all over in stubby, bulbous warts, almost made her stomach turn. Her reaction was shared by Cadence, and even Luna to an extent. "The first Demon Beast is referred to as Envy, sometimes called the Pallid Green Toad. The earth ponies have been designated to serve as its hosts."

"I hope it's just your artistic liberties, sister, but this Beast is rather unpleasant to look at," Luna mumbled.

"It's not artistic liberty. I saw it briefly, at the Empire. It actually looks even worse in person," Cadence said with a frown.

"Quite so," Celestia agreed. "Envy is, in some respects, the direct opposite to Wrath. In terms of pure strength and physical ability, it was generally considered to be the weakest of the Demon Beasts. But that is not to say that it was not still a menace." She shifted the image again slightly, this time adding a number of small, familiarly-shaped figures near its feet. From their shape, it only took Twilight a moment to recognize that the smaller figures were supposed to be ponies, shown much smaller in comparison to Envy. To what degree the image was meant to scale, she wasn't sure, and she was afraid to ask. The ponies stood together in a group with various weapons raised in Envy's direction, while the toad's eyes in the image suddenly glowed a brighter shade of green than the rest of its body. Then the image changed again, with the ponies now in slightly-altered positions. Rather than pointing their weapons at the Beast, the ponies seemed to have turned on one another, using their weapons to fight amongst themselves.

"Envy's power is that of uncontrollable spite and jealousy," Celestia went on. "By merely being in close proximity to it, the Beast is able to incite the worst feelings in other creatures, and bring those feelings forcefully to the surface. It is not finely-tuned control, like what Lust can do, but rather emotional manipulation on a much broader scale. Normally calm-hearted warriors and tacticians who exposed themselves to Envy were driven to completely unreasonable behaviour out of sheer malice. Even the closest of friends and most steadfast of allies are turned into bitter enemies under its influence."

"So that's what happened…" Cadence muttered. "Shining's soldiers suddenly began attacking each other after that toad appeared. Nothing he said could get through to them."

"Is there any way to keep this from happening to us?" Luna asked. "We cannot afford to have to watch our backs around one another while also fighting Fallen."

"There is, fortunately, though not a foolproof one" Celestia said. "As I said, Envy's power is based on proximity. Or at least, that is how I know it to function. As I understand it, the Beast was subdued by entrapping it and using the sealing spell from a greater distance. It required considerable resources, and it was not a battle without losses, but there were significantly fewer casualties than with Wrath."

"That's it?" Twilight asked dubiously. "Just keep our distance? You said it uses emotional manipulation. I've read about magic like that. Isn't there some way to subvert it or cancel it out if it happens to one of us?"

"Were it only that simple." Celestia shook her head. "Remember, Twilight, that the magic used by the Beasts is on a level beyond what even our alicorn magic can replicate. Ponies who came under Envy's influence could only be cured by outright removing them from its presence, usually by rendering them unconscious beforehoof. Fallen's limited access to the Beast's power might make it possible for one of us to break Envy's spell, if it becomes necessary, but it's impossible to know that for certain."

"So the only way to avoid being caught by Envy and compelled to fight each other is to not be nearby when it goes off?" Cadence frowned. "That tactic won't be very useful when we're in the middle of a fight."

"Yes, I know," Celestia sighed. "But that is the only way I know of to avoid Envy's influence. We will simply have to keep a very close eye on Fallen, and fall back if we feel he is about to call upon Envy's magic."

It was obvious that none of them were comfortable with that answer, but neither could any of them offer any other ideas. Twilight wracked her brain for an alternative, but if the Beast's power was as absolute as Celestia claimed, then the only other way would be to try and undo the spell after it took hold of one of them, which was a bad plan for obvious reasons. After several moments of silence, Celestia began changing the image on the floor again. This time, it settled on a figure that was more familiar. Though Twilight initially struggled to figure out what the black, bloated shape was supposed to be, she quickly recognized the form of a tusked boar that she'd seen Fallen conjure. Evidently, she wasn't the only one.

"The Beast we saw Fallen conjure in the north," Luna said in recognition. "The one that nullified the Elements' power."

Celestia nodded. "Correct, sister. This Beast is known as the Void Boar, or more commonly, the Demon Beast of Gluttony. Its Host-race is the buffalo."

Twilight's eyes were firmly set upon the boar's picture. Even as she registered Celestia's words, her mind was racing with theories. She thought back to what she'd seen Gluttony do, completely cancelling and draining the Elements' power; to its name - Gluttony - and what that word meant; to even its colour, black; and quickly came to the most logical conclusion.

"I think I already know what Gluttony's power is," she said aloud, garnering the other three's attention. "It can absorb magic, can't it?"

Briefly, very briefly, Twilight thought she saw Celestia smile, but it was gone just as quickly. "Yes, Twilight, that is right. Though more generally, it is not quite limited to just magic. Gluttony is the embodiment of consumption and excess. It can devour anything, and it is never satisfied, no matter what or how much it gorges upon. Soil, stone, trees, water. Even energy, be it magical, living, or what-have-you. Gluttony draws all of these things into itself, absorbing and channelling them to further fuel its endless hunger." She frowned. "Or, in Fallen's case, his mad conquest."

"So if we're not careful, any spells we throw at Fallen can just be eaten by this thing?" Cadence asked incredulously. "I think I'm starting to see how Discord was defeated…"

"Indeed." Celestia had flinched at the mention of Discord, but quickly recovered. "Gluttony will no doubt be one of the more troublesome Beasts to contend with. Any magical assault Fallen can see coming is likely to be absorbed and used to bolster his own reserves of energy."

"Then we shall have to catch him unawares," Luna asserted. "It is a good thing we intend to face him together. So long as we position ourselves well, he cannot keep an eye on all four of us at once. Should he attempt to utilise this boar's power, then Tia and I will engage him in melee until the two of you have a chance to strike."

Cadence and Twilight nodded, both of them grateful for Luna's practical and straightforward mindset. Celestia nodded in agreement as well, and continued.

"The next Beast, as well, will likely prove quite troublesome. For wholly different reasons," she said, the picture swirling once again. This time, the pool of black brightened to nearly the opposite end of the spectrum, being replaced with a single, long streak of golden yellow. The streak formed a spiral around itself until the image finally came to rest, now depicting a coiled snake of some sort - a python, maybe, or possibly a boa, Twilight idly thought - with bright yellow scales that even seemed to somehow gleam in the setting sunlight. "This is the Golden Serpent, better known as the Beast of Greed, assigned to the pegasi to serve as its hosts."

"I struggle to imagine what a creature named Greed might be capable of that puts it on par with the other Beasts," Luna said thoughtfully. "Does it perhaps inspire feelings of avarice in other creatures, similar to Envy?"

"If that were the case, it would not be nearly so problematic for us," Celestia replied, managing a weak smile for her sister. "No, Greed embodies the concept of absolute possession, that anything and everything belongs to it, to do with as it pleases. It has the unnatural ability to turn this cognition into reality. Anything Greed comes into contact with - any matter whatsoever, be it living or inanimate, solid or liquid - can be changed and shaped into whatever it so wills. Its power is that of perfect, unlimited transmutation."

It didn't sound particularly impressive at first, but the more Twilight thought about it, the more her eyes widened at the implications. In the past, she had struggled with even basic transmutation spells. Simply turning an apple into an orange had been beyond her for the longest time. As useful as turning lead into silver would have been for her day-to-day expenses, it was an extremely advanced and complicated branch of magic that she simply didn't have the time to devote to mastering.

But perfect transmutation? The ability to freely and effortlessly turn a static rock into something completely and fundamentally different, like a jug of water or a melon or a living, breathing mouse, and then back again? That sort of thing only existed in works of fiction… except, apparently, it didn't. And it sounded like Greed was capable of doing it on a mass scale as well.

"You're right, Auntie, that is an issue." Cadence ran a nervous hoof through her mane, and Twilight dimly noticed her forehead had a slight sheen of sweat. "How are we going to get around that one? Does that mean we can't risk touching Fallen at all?"

"I… am unsure," Celestia admitted after a moment of hesitation. "Once again, we must be thankful that Fallen cannot channel the Beasts' full powers, else I fear engaging him in any form of melee combat while he wields Greed's abilities would be an impossible prospect."

"It may still be impossible, if he is able to call out this power quickly enough while we are within striking distance," Luna muttered. "This is the opposite problem from Gluttony. Physical attacks could well be rendered moot by this serpent."

"Then… we'll just have to get around it the opposite way we plan to get around Gluttony," Twilight proposed, trying to keep her own voice from wavering. "If he starts transmuting matter, we'll need to pull away and try to catch him off guard with magic."

"Sounds simple, in theory," Cadence muttered. "In practice though…"

Privately, Twilight agreed, but she resolved not to say that out loud. Their odds of victory were already looking slimmer and slimmer by the moment, she didn't want to dampen their spirits any further. Very abruptly, she felt grateful for Celestia's foresight in having this discussion away from all the others. The last thing she wanted was them worrying about her more than they already would be.

"Unfortunately, there are still two more Beasts at Fallen's command," Celestia went on, her horn glowing again. This time the colours whirled and darkened to a shade of deep royal blue, soon settling on an image of a great male mountain lion, depicted mid-roar. Its mane, Twilight idly noticed, was a lighter shade of blue than the rest of its body, and seemed to glow against the stone as if on fire.

"Seeing as Fallen is not in possession of Lust, and you have already been apprised of the great moth's powers, we will skip to the next. This is the Beast of Pride," she said, "colloquially known by the griffins of old as the Cerulean Lion Lord. Its Hosts, naturally, are the griffins themselves."

"Pride…" Twilight hummed to herself in thought as she tried to infer from its name and appearance alone what its power might be, but she found herself coming up short. There were simply too many possibilities, especially with the Beasts' powers seemingly becoming more and more ridiculous with each passing minute.

"I will explain, worry not," Celestia allayed, sensing her vexation. "Pride's nature is delusion. The delusion of oneself, of course, namely in one's own self-importance. But also the delusion of others, to convince them to believe in the reality about yourself that you would have them perceive. That is what Pride represents. Its power is the creation and control of mighty illusions, tricking others into seeing and believing that which is not real."

Cadence took a sharp breath in understanding. "That explains it. I saw Fallen use this one too, briefly. But all it did was roar, and then vanish. Afterwards, Shining tried to go after Fallen, but then his guards started attacking him instead. I'd thought maybe he'd controlled their minds somehow, but…"

"In a way, you could say he did. What are illusions if not a way to indirectly manipulate the mind?" Luna scowled. "Tia, how powerful are these illusions, truly?"

"Extremely," Celestia answered simply. "I never witnessed any of Pride's attacks or its downfall myself, but I understand that it was an extremely difficult and costly undertaking, surpassed only by Wrath. All I know about it though is what I've learned via the Order over the many centuries. Supposedly, the illusions Pride casts are so powerful as to be completely indistinguishable from reality. Colour, sound, scents, even sensations such as heat and movement, all are flawlessly replicated to match whatever reality Pride wishes you to perceive."

Unbidden, Twilight's mind flashed back to the King's Vault, and the illusion of her worst fears that she and Trixie had been trapped in while attempting to explore it. Her home completely destroyed, the scent of smoke and the heat of the flames on her fur. Fallen Soul hunting them down, stalking them around every corner, his blade biting into their flesh. It had all felt so real, even though Twilight had known it to be a mental projection. And yet that was still only the work of ponies. Were Pride's illusions meant to be even stronger still? Would she even be able to tell if she were stuck inside of one? She shuddered at the thought.

"So Fallen has the power to create false realities as well…" Luna was saying, breaking Twilight out of her abstraction. "Well, I at least have some skill in seeing through illusions. Hopefully my experience traversing dreams will enable me to see the flaws in any fabricated mindscape, if I am caught within one."

"I fear Pride's illusions will far surpass any dream a mortal mind could conceive, Luna," Celestia responded, almost automatically, before wincing. She caught Luna's frown and added, "But it is still something to hope for, at least."

"Is there any way to guard against it?" Twilight dared to ask, though she already feared the answer.

"Again, Twilight, not that I know of," Celestia said forlornly. "I don't even know if there's some trigger or way to tell when an illusion has been cast, beyond the presence of Pride itself. The Order was more well-versed in the exact capabilities of each of the Beasts… I wish I had taken more time to learn such details myself, rather than leaving it entirely to them."

"There is nothing for it now," Luna sternly interjected. "We must focus on what we do know, and what we can do."

"Of course…" Celestia sighed for what seemed like the umpteenth time. "Well, let us move on to the final Beast then."

"After everything up to this point, I can't imagine this one possibly being any worse than what we are already forced to contend with," Luna groused.

"Aunt Luna," Cadence uttered helplessly. "I think you just jinxed it."

"What?" Luna baulked. "Absurd. Even I know that is a mere superstition."

Celestia coughed loudly, getting their attention. "Unfortunately, Luna, our niece may be right. The final Demon Beast is perhaps the least dangerous of them all in an overt sense, but that makes it no less troublesome for us." Once again, her horn glowed. Once again, the image on the floor shifted and swirled, with the deep vibrant blue shifting to a dull, dark, lifeless hue of orange. When the colours stopped moving, in place of a lion, there now was the image of a burly cave bear reminiscent of an Ursa Major, curled up and apparently sleeping.

"This," Celestia said, "is the Beast of Sloth. Otherwise called the Drowsing Ursa, or the Slumbering Grizzly. It was entrusted to the dragons for safekeeping."

"No offence to dragons, especially the ones we know. But considering how strong these Beasts all are and how temperamental their race is known to be, I'm honestly surprised they were entrusted with one at all," Cadence put out.

"I confess, we did not intend to, originally," Celestia explained. "However the dragons at the time, under the rule of the Great Dragon Rumble, offered considerable aid toward our efforts at imprisoning the various Beasts. It's safe to say that we may never have ultimately succeeded if not for them. In the end, they deserved to share in the responsibility of keeping the world safe from the threat the Beasts posed, but given their temperamental natures as you stated, they were left with the least volatile of the seven."

"You've mentioned twice now that this 'Sloth' is the least menacing of the Beasts, and yet it is still expected to pose a problem for us? Explain," Luna said.

"Gladly." Celestia answered. "Sloth's nature is that of lethargy and apathy incarnate. It was the final Beast to be sealed away, and in truth the main reason we felt the need to do so was out of the fear that it may eventually choose to retaliate against us for our actions against its kin, or try to free them from their own prisons. But even though Sloth was never known to outright attack any settlements, it was still problematic in a completely different way. You see, its power allows it to manifest its own apathy as a very real, tangible transformation." She tilted her head. "Or intangible transformation, in this case."

"Intangible? What does that…" Cadence's eyes widened. "No… that's how he did it…"

Celestia nodded grimly. "On top of inspiring extreme weariness and indifference in those who spend too much time close to it, Sloth is able to turn itself, and presumably anyone who wields its power, completely or selectively intangible, untouchable by both physical and magical assaults. It does so instinctively in response to impending harm. This ability effectively made it completely invulnerable and impossible to move… which in turn made it quite an annoyance on the occasions when it decided to sleep for years on end atop a main trade route or within a populated area."

Luna actually took a step back as she regarded the image of Sloth with a new degree of wariness. "That… is, indeed, going to be a problem."

Twilight was struggling to comprehend the ramifications of this last Beastly power. Her mind whirled at the words used, the pressure mounting on her shoulders. 'Intangible'? 'Invulnerable'? On top of everything else Fallen currently had at his disposal, he had a completely untouchable, impenetrable defence as well? The odds had seemed stacked against them before, but this… How were they supposed to beat this?

As though she were unaware of the increasing amount of stress her student was under, Celestia spoke again. "And that is the last of them. The Demon Beasts. Now you understand, this is the might that Fallen now wields."

"I understand all right. I almost wish I didn't," Cadence said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Celestia cast her gaze over the three of them, and her expression became something strange. A cross between hope and sorrow. "I am aware of the dread you might be feeling now. I felt it too, when I first learned the true depth of the Beast's powers, when I observed it for myself. But Luna, Cadence, Twilight, take heed. Hope is not lost. Now that you know what the Beasts themselves are capable of, there is one final secret to Fallen's abilities that I must share with you."

"Another one? What remains there to discuss?" Luna asked incredulously.

"Something which may very well mean the difference between our impending victory or defeat," Celestia answered plainly. She looked up wistfully at her slowly-setting sun as it gradually descended over the surrounding trees. "We have Discord to thank for it."

The three younger princesses were surprised at hearing his name from Celestia's mouth, exchanging confused glances with one another. "Discord?" Twilight asked. "What's that supposed to mean? Discord, he's…"

She still didn't want to say it. Even now it didn't feel quite real, knowing that the Lord of Chaos was no longer with them. When Celestia looked back down and met her gaze, she saw the beginnings of tears building in her teacher's eyes.

"Yes Twilight, I know. But his efforts weren't for nothing. Just before he-" she stopped for a moment as her voice broke. She took a deep breath to compose herself before continuing. "...before Discord gave his life, he caught sight of me from afar. And in the moments he had remaining to him, he imparted one final piece of intelligence regarding Fallen's abilities, which I can only assume he managed to glean during their battle."

"And that is?" Luna pressed.

"'He can only use one at a time'," Celestia intoned, her voice wavering slightly. "That is the message Discord wrote for me in the clouds, before he met his end. Given the circumstances, I must assume that he was referring to the Demon Beasts which Fallen currently controls."

'He can only use one at a time'. Those eight small words were enough to set Twilight's mind into overdrive. Her eyes widened, as did Luna's and Cadence's. The latter suddenly brought a hoof to her mouth in thought.

"That… makes sense," she said in wonder. "When Fallen used the Beasts in the Empire, he… he brought them out one after the other, but still only used one of their powers at a time. I'd thought he was just showing them off, trying to intimidate us, but…"

"It's not much," Twilight said slowly, though her brain was now a cavalcade of potential strategies in the wake of this revelation, as she recontextualized everything she'd just learned of Fallen's new powers. "At least it doesn't seem like it, in the grand scheme of things. But… It's a weakness. One that we can try to exploit. We just have to be smart."

"Indeed." Celestia managed a faint smile. "It will still be an uphill battle, but in the end, Discord's sacrifice was not in vain."

"This is wondrous news!" Luna bellowed, her voice carrying into the surrounding forest and causing Twilight to briefly fear that the others still inside would hear her. The look of gloom that had been on the Night Princess' face had been replaced by one of hope… only to be replaced again by a look of anger as she rounded on her elder. "Sister, why on Equus did you not lead with that?! You made it sound as though Fallen would be completely untouchable, with all of the Beasts' powers at his command at once!"

"I… apologise, Lu-Lu," Celestia managed, a tiny grin now tugging at her lips even beneath her sister's glare. "I simply wanted to make sure to give you all proper context of what Fallen is now capable of, before telling you of what Discord had learned."

"Auntie…" Cadence sighed and shook her head. "Sometimes, you really can be just the worst, you know that?"

Twilight said nothing as her three elder princesses exchanged light banter with one another, the pervasive dread of the prior conversation already dwindling away as glimmers of optimism took its place. Part of her wanted to join in, to smile with them. But she couldn't. The weight of everything still felt like it was pressing down on her, trying to suffocate her. They had a small chance against Fallen now, maybe. But it still felt like a very thin thread, one that could snap at any moment if she dared to put too much faith in it.

Have faith.

Those two little words came to her mind, the familiar voice accompanying them succeeding in calming her nerves just slightly. Two little words that should have been a meaningless platitude. And yet, when spoken by the stallion closest to her heart, they'd always managed to set her mind at ease whenever she began to over-fixate on future problems.

She looked over again, and saw Celestia staring at her. She stonily met her teacher's eyes. Did she know what was going through her mind, Twilight wondered. Could she see it, with that timeless gaze of hers?

What felt like several minutes of silence passed between the four princesses. It was tense, but… oddly comfortable, in a way Twilight couldn't really describe. Ultimately, though, it had to come to an end.

"We must begin preparing," Celestia said. Her eyes lingered on Twilight for a moment longer before she turned to look at her sister and niece. "Luna, would you scout the skies near Ponyville? We need to be aware as soon as Fallen approaches."

"Of course," Luna nodded, her wings already extending as she moved toward the edge of the rampart. "The moment I see him, I will teleport back."

"Thank you. Cadence." Celestia paused as Luna took off, the wind buffeting her mane. "You should return to the others. See if you can help Shining in his efforts… or if you can help put some of their minds at ease."

"I was planning on it." Her sister-in-law hesitated, glancing between the two of them. "...what about the two of you?"

Celestia looked back at Twilight again, her expression now unreadable. "We have a task of our own we must attend to. Just the two of us."

She didn't have to explain. Twilight knew where they would be going. So did Cadence. But neither did she have to explain why she wanted it to be just her and Twilight. Again, they all knew.

This talk was a long time coming.

"...I see. Alright then." Cadence exchanged one last look with Celestia, and one more gentle embrace with Twilight, before making her way back into the castle proper.

Celestia waited until she was gone, then turned on her golden heel, gesturing over her shoulder for Twilight to follow her. And follow her she did, their hoofsteps echoing through the quiet evening air.

Twilight Sparkle and Princess Celestia walked in silence away from the Castle of the Royal Sisters. All of their friends and allies were inside, being taken through a very brief drill of their weapons by Shining before the coming battle. The exception was Luna, who was scouting the skies near Ponyville for any sign of Fallen Soul's approach. The moment she saw him, she would teleport back to inform them.

But they had something else to focus on. They were approaching a set of stairs, leading down into the canyon around the plateau the Castle was built on. The jagged cliffs around them seemed to grow the further down they walked.

Twilight tried to keep her gaze straight ahead, but kept glancing at her former teacher. They hadn't spoken a word to each other since they left. They both knew what had to be said. The question was when they would.

They stopped when they reached the bottom of the stairs. When Twilight looked at Celestia, her eyes were closed. Regret was all over her face.

"Twilight," she said softly. "I'm sorry for all that you've had to endure. For what I've put you through."

Twilight didn't respond. Not at first. She knew Celestia was sorry. But right now, that wasn't enough. She'd heard Luna's perspective on the matter but even she had said there were things only Celestia could tell her. That time had come.

"Celestia… why didn't you tell me?" she asked. "Why did you never ask me if I wanted to be a princess?"

The princess sighed. "That question has a rather complex answer, Twilight. May I ask for your patience while I explain?"

Twilight nodded. While she still held some resentment towards Celestia, the worst of her anger had gone for now. A part of her still cared for her mentor and wanted to make some kind of reparations. If that was possible.

Celestia was quiet for a long moment before she spoke again.

"I'm old, Twilight. Very old. I've learned many lessons over the millennia I've ruled Equestria. A harsh one is that, wish though I might, I cannot be there for all of my subjects. I tried once and… paid a steep price. It is a careful balance to maintain. Too much aid and there comes an unhealthy reliance. Too little and needless suffering occurs. It took me many years to find that balance and even then, I sometimes make mistakes. Even so, I try to apply it where possible in my rulership. Including with you." She held Twilight in her gaze. "From the moment I saw you, I knew you had the potential to be something remarkable. I believed that helping you become a princess was the best way to realise the potential I saw in you. In guiding you along the path to become a princess, I thought it would be for the best if you learned certain lessons and earned achievements largely on your own, with only a little guidance from me. I see now that the way in which I did this… was wrong."

"But why me?" she asked. "Why should I be a princess? You've managed Equestria for so long, what would you need me for?"

Celestia gazed upward. "Because in most of the time I've ruled, Twilight, I have been alone. I made mistakes that cost me a sister, an entire group of ponies their home and many, many others besides. Even when my sister was returned to me, I began to feel that Equestria had been entrusted in the hooves of just one for far too long. In you and your friends, Twilight, I saw something different. A better form of friendship and harmony, with ponies from various walks of life having an opportunity to have their say in the ruling of the land, not to mention forming stronger bonds beyond ponies. Try as I might, I cannot help but feel that I've failed to represent the ideals we hold dear. I hoped that you might do a better job where I have lacked."

Twilight stared in astonishment. "You… you really believed I would make a better ruler than you?"

"With more time and guidance, yes," she said. "But in this vision, I overlooked the most important thing: you, Twilight. You're right. I did what I thought would be best for you. I believed that in my role as your teacher. You said you loved me like a mother. I confess that, though it wasn't my initial intention, I've come to feel the same for you, as the daughter I never had. Perhaps that love blinded me, made me want to keep you by my side in some way. I'm sorry that I didn't take you into my proper confidence, Twilight. If being a princess is not what you wish, then I vow to do all that I can to undo what has been done. I can't promise anything, but you have my word on that."

Of all the answers she could have given, Twilight had never expected this. The idea that not only did Celestia make her a princess, but that she envisioned not only Twilight, but also her friends ruling as she did, was staggering. In a way, she appreciated that Celestia had such faith in her abilities. It didn't make everything better in the way she'd gone about it, but even so, it helped a little.

Her final words made her think, look back at her wings. A few hours ago, she would have been happy to get rid of them. Everything they represented made her stomach feel awful. In all honesty, she was still full of dread about what was to be expected from her as a princess. Even though it was rather slim, at least she had some semblance of a choice now.

"Let's get through this first," said Twilight. "When this is all over, I'll be able to properly think and make a decision about what I want. For now, let's put an end to Fallen's plans. Too many have been hurt or killed already."

Celestia nodded. "I quite agree. Thank you, Twilight. Now, let's see if this amounts to anything."

They resumed their course towards where the Tree was located. Twilight felt a sense of trepidation growing. She was about to witness the place where the Elements of Harmony had come from. The objects that had brought her and her friends together, solidifying bonds she wouldn't want to break for anything.

They neared a cave, obscured by thick vines of ivy. She could feel something in the ground. Something humming with magical power that sent tingles across her whole body. A dim light glimmered through the gaps in the vines. She and Celestia looked at one another, sharing a moment of excitement. The revealing of a great secret before Celestia dispelled the vines.

The sight was truly amazing. It was indeed a tree, but unlike any she had ever seen. It was like a star had fallen from the sky and taken root in the ground. Radiant beams of light shimmered in a trunk made from deep-blue crystal. The branches sprouted from it like the points of that star, with dangling vines and glowing orbs that grew from them. They ended in six-sided, empty slots. Like something had been removed from them.

Celestia levitated the box that contained the Elements, opening it for Twilight.

"Do we really have to give them up?" she asked.

"I understand your reluctance, Twilight. It was quite something when Luna and I first found them." She looked fondly at the necklaces and crown. "We had never seen such items before and were quite amazed that they gave us the power to defeat Discord."

"Good thing that they did," said Twilight. "How did you find out about the Tree?"

"Starswirl, though not in the most direct manner. He could be like that sometimes. Only offering the vaguest of hints and help with things, leaving bread crumbs for us to find the…" Celestia trailed off, looking thoughtful. "Now that I say it out loud, I realise how much of an impact he had on my own style of teaching and ruling."

Twilight giggled. "I guess so. Wait…" She looked back at the Tree. "If Magic goes in the centre and the other Elements go at the ends of the branches, what about Unity? There's nowhere for its jewels to go."

"Unity wasn't found at the Tree like the others. It was shattered and broken, gathered by Foresight in his final years before his death. At the time, he wasn't believed and was thought to have developed an unnatural fixation on something that didn't exist." Celestia's eyes lingered on the silver necklace. "We had no way of knowing, other than the word of his visions."

"But it must have come from the Tree," reasoned Twilight. "If not, where did it come from?"

Celestia shook her head. "I'm afraid I can't answer that. Only Foresight truly believed in its existence and he was far from coherent on the matter towards the end. For now, let's focus on what we can do."

She removed the Elements, bar Unity and sent them towards the Tree. The moment they touched, the six-sided slots changed to fit their new shapes. The centre opened to admit the Element of Magic, closing around it.

The Elements flashed and the glow of the Tree became brighter. Twilight held her breath, waiting for what would come next. Even Celestia watched with keen interest.

Seconds passed. Then a minute. Two minutes. The Tree maintained its glow and so did the Elements, but otherwise there was nothing.

"Maybe… maybe it's a delayed reaction," suggested Twilight. "We have to wait a little longer or maybe we missed something with Unity. See if the Tree will take it."

Silently, Celestia took it out and moved it to the Tree. The jewels remained in their silver housing. The Tree didn't react to their presence, nor did the jewels of Unity. No new slots opened up or telltale glow appeared elsewhere. Nothing.

"It would seem the place of Unity isn't with the Tree," said Celestia.

Twilight frowned. "But how can that be? The other Elements need Unity to focus their power and refine the magic. Why wouldn't the Tree itself need it?"

"As much as we do know about the Elements, there is much we don't. The Tree even more so," said Celestia. "For now, we will rely on the original plan for Fallen and the Beasts. We should return to the others and continue our preparations for battle."

That formed a pit in Twilight's stomach. She had really hoped the solution would present itself in some way at the Tree or with the Elements. Some powerful magic that could end it all, without any more risk or danger to her friends. The fact they had to face that danger again…

"Princess?" she blurted out. "I'm… I'm scared."

Celestia gazed at her for a moment, in apparent surprise. Then that familiar, comforting smile returned.

"In all honesty, Twilight, so am I. But perhaps…" She opened one of her wings. "Perhaps we can be scared together."

If Twilight had been told years ago that Celestia experienced fear, she would have scoffed at such a notion. But now, seeing it was not only believable but also… oddly comforting.

Despite all that had happened between them, all those feelings she still had, Twilight found herself approaching Celestia and accepting her hug.

It didn't make everything better. But it was a good start.

Long Night

Back up above, the ruins of the castle were filled with the sounds of yells and grunts. The various beings gathered were all being drilled by Shining Armour, giving what instruction he could in the proper use of their weapons.

While there was no denying they could all fight, they had never been part of a proper fighting force. Rainbow Dash was the closest, as a reserve member of the Wonderbolts. But they needed at least some form of organisation and the former Captain was the one to give it.

"Alright everyone, we can do better than this!" Shining barked at his assembled 'troops'. "Gilda, you're putting too much into those spear thrusts! Rainbow, I've already told you to stop swinging those wing blades like that! You're trying to hit your enemy, not dazzle them! As for you, Pinkie-!"

Zecora spoke up. "Shining Armour, a moment, please. Can you not see how they pant and wheeze? Allow us all some time to rest, so we may perform at our best."

Many of those gathered looked gratefully at the zebra. They'd been at this almost non-stop for the past hour since they'd arrived. Strain was beginning to show and irritation was also rising.

"We don't have time for rest!" he retorted. "Fallen and his group could be here at any moment! They're not going to let up and neither will we!"

"Shiny, please, she's right," said Cadence. "Just give them a few minutes. They won't do anypony any good if they're all worn out by the time they arrive."

Shining was about to argue, but Cadence fixed him with a look. Even he knew better than to try pushing back if she gave him that look.

"Fine," he said. "Take five, everyone. But be ready to get back to it."

He turned from Cadence, stalking towards one of the back rooms. The moment he was out of sight, he let out a breath and sat down, taking pressure off his replacement limb. He glared at the prosthetic, as if it was to blame. But he wasn't alone for long.

"You can't push them too hard, Shiny." Cadence sat next to him, draping a wing around him. "They already know what's at stake. They don't need you driving them into the ground like this."

"Well somepony has to," he muttered. "And I don't appreciate you undermining me either."

Indignation flashed on Cadence's face. "Excuse me? I'm your wife, not one of your recruits."

"You were there, Cadence. You've seen what he can do and what those under him are capable of. You should be supporting this."

"I do support you, Shining. I want them to be as ready as they can be too, but they have their limits. You should know better. You can't really think this is fair to them."

"None of what's happening is fair," he retorted. "But that doesn't matter. This is what we're dealing with and I'm not going to lose the rest of Equestria to that maniac either. I can't fail everypony. Not again…"

He bowed his head, running a hoof over his prosthetic. Every twinge against what was left of his leg was like a reminder of his shortcomings. His inability to prevent what was happening.

"My Shining Armour…" Cadence's hoof laid gently on his. "What happened at the Empire wasn't your fault. We did all that we could."

"But it wasn't enough." He wiped furiously at the tears that threatened to fall. "It… it wasn't enough…"

Cadence embraced him with her other wing. He pressed his head into the crook of her neck, letting her rock him from side to side gently while her hoof stroked his mane. He could tell she was crying too.

When they pulled apart, they brushed away each other's tears. In her eyes, Shining saw the guilt of allowing their kingdom to fall reflected back. He suddenly felt selfish for not considering how Cadence must feel about this. He hugged her again, more firmly to offer quiet reassurance and she gladly returned it.

The sound of somepony knocking on the frame of the long-rotted door got their attention. Zecora stood in it, looking a little apprehensive.

"My apologies, your majesties," she said, taking a bottle from her saddle bag. "I thought you might appreciate a rejuvenating brew, for the two of you."

"Thank you, Zecora. Please, come in," offered Cadence. "You're doing a wonderful job, taking care of everypony like this."

"I only wish that I could do more, to soothe the pains of what has come before," she said. She let them take a sip from the bottle before speaking again. "I don't wish to make this about me, but I sympathise with your sense of responsibility. Forgive me if I pry, but your words drifted into my ear as I neared. I do not mean to spy."

Shining frowned. "What are you talking about? You can't be blamed for what's happening."

"That depends on your point of view, on the truth I will reveal to you." She paused before speaking again. "In the forest where I dwell, my home was where the Alicorn Amulet was held. Fallen's minions managed to get in close, struck me down and stole it from under my nose. This matter I tried to rectify, though my efforts they did defy and with their prize they managed to fly. Now all the devastation and chaos that you see, I cannot help but feel that some blame… lies with me." She lowered her head before them. "I'm sorry for the Empire's fall, for if it weren't for my failing, it may not have happened at all."

Cadence and Shining looked at one another in stunned silence. Though Shining had felt some annoyance to her initially for arguing against him, there was nothing but sympathy for her now. He placed his wooden leg on her shoulder, offering a few pats.

"What happened isn't your fault, Zecora," he said. "We don't blame you at all for what happened to the Empire."

"We know that Fallen's minions took you all completely by surprise," added Cadence. "We had no idea what he was planning, up until the moment it was happening. But now we do and we have a real chance to stop it. We're lucky to have all of you with us, including you, Zecora."

"You mean this, honest and true?" Zecora let a relieved smile come to her face when they both nodded. "Then my sincere thanks I offer you. I count myself lucky too, to be with my friends. Here and now, until the end."

"See? What'd I tell you?" Pinkie suddenly popped up next to her, beaming away. "Didn't I say they wouldn't blame you for what happened? I told you so, I told you so!"

Zecora chuckled and took the cupcake offered to her. "So you did, my dear Pinkie. Truly, you are too good to me."

"Silly Zecora. There's no such thing as being too good to your friends," giggled Pinkie. She gave two more to Shining and Cadence. "I always keep an emergency stash with me, just in case."

"Much appreciated, Pinkie," said Shining. "Everything okay out there?"

She nodded. "Yeah, everyone's just trying to take their minds off things. Don't you worry, Captain-Prince sir! Private Pinkie is here to spread some cheer!"

"Good to hear, Private," he said with an appreciative laugh. "Sorry if I've been a bit pushy."

"It's alright. You're worried and I get why. But don't go feeling all silly and blaming yourselves, any of you," she added. "We all know who's really responsible for all that's happening and when he gets here, we're gonna show him what being a big bully will get you."

"That's exactly what we're going to do," agreed Cadence. "Hmm, I think that's been about five minutes. Shall we get back to it?"

Shining considered for a moment. "Eh, give them a few more minutes. I think they've earned it."

Back in the area they were using for practice, the same one the Elements of Harmony had chosen their new wielders in, the rest of the defenders were enjoying what downtime they could get. A party of three were conversing near the entrance. Gilda and Strongheart were recounting their fights with some of Soul's minions for Spike, so he would have a better idea of what to expect.

"Yeah, I remember Osteo," said Spike when Strongheart spoke of him. "I didn't really get a chance to see him in action, but he really gave Gilda and Rainbow a hard time."

"I can imagine. Applejack and I certainly struggled, not to mention how ruthlessly he murdered some of our bulls," said Strongheart. "Be wary if you cross him, Spike."

"Hey, at least he's all meat and such. Again, that guy, Edge: literal cyborg!" exclaimed Gilda. "Like, real, actual cyborg! Glowing red eye, jet boosters, the works! I almost didn't believe it, even when he was blasting at me."

"Didn't Rainbow mention that he seemed reluctant when you fought?" asked Strongheart. "As if he didn't want to actually fight?"

Gilda scoffed. "What does that matter? Maybe he didn't, maybe he did. He still blasted at us anyway and if he does it again, he's getting what's coming to him."

"But it does matter. Osteo chooses to fight, but what if Edge doesn't? Something about what's been done to him could be compelling him to fight," argued Strongheart.

"What, like when a bull sees red?" Gilda frowned. "Wait, is that offensive?"

Strongheart raised both eyebrows. "Somewhat, yes. But for the sake of clarity, I'll allow the comparison. The point is that if whatever is compelling him to fight could be taken away, maybe that would stop him."

"And how do we do that? Just pull out whatever's metal until he stops? That could just kill him anyways."

"It's worth it to try, isn't it?"

"What about the thestral, Selena?" Spike asked suddenly. "Do you think it could be the same for her?"

"I don't know about that, man," said Gilda. "According to Rarity, the bat seemed pretty set on gutting her. Plus, don't forget Ember. That mare's killed dragons. You'll wanna watch yourself with her."

"I recall you mentioned you had some history with her, Spike," noted Strongheart.

"Well… yeah. I knew her. Sort of," he admitted. "We met when we were both looking for the same thing and we helped each other. She sounded like she's really been through a lot of bad things in her life. She helped me out a lot though."

"O…kay," said Gilda uncertainly. "I'm guessing that didn't really work out though."

He laughed sheepishly. "Uh, not really. She um, she did try and kill me. B-But there's still a chance, right? If we can get through to her, maybe she'll try to turn things around."

Gilda and Strongheart exchanged looks with each other. They looked at Spike with expressions that were far from encouraging.

"Look, Spike," began Strongheart as delicately as she could, "I believe Princess Luna's stance on the matter was fair. It's a nice thought, but with everything she's done, it may not be an option."

"Why not? You were just talking about helping Edge. Where do we draw the line with who we do and don't help?" he asked. "More than one pony fighting with us today was our enemy at some point. What makes Selena different?"

"Because it has to be her choice, dude," said Gilda simply. "You can't help someone who doesn't want it in the first place. Don't get yourself hurt trying, or worse."

Spike shook his head. "There's a chance. There's always a chance. Otherwise what's the point in fighting, if not to try and make things better?"

Gilda shifted a little, rolling her eyes. Strongheart, on the other hand, seemed to consider his words. She recalled those early days of the Appleloosan settlers. With tensions rising every day, conflict just seemed inevitable. Even when they tried talking, a skirmish had broken out and yet against all odds, they had found a way to live in peace.

When she thought of Osteo, her blood boiled and her anger festered. Doom had been right about that at least. She wanted to see her enemy hurt, as he had hurt her friends and herself. But was it as simple as that? Should it be? Or was that simply what she wanted on some primal level, to pay him back for the hurt he had caused?

She looked down at her hoof, then up at Spike. She held it out to him.

"In the end, Spike, do what you believe is right," she said. "That's all any of us can do."

Spike didn't look completely reassured by her words but he nodded. They bumped hoof and claw, Gilda staring at the gesture as it happened. She didn't say anything else.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Applejack set down her hammer. It had taken some getting used to, but it was designed to be used in one hoof. She could manage it no problem when the time came.

She felt eyes on her again and glanced over her shoulder. Sure enough, there was Rainbow, looking away and pretending like she hadn't been watching. Applejack had caught her doing that quite a few times now and she'd be lying if she said she didn't like it.

"She's not exactly subtle, is she?" Rarity sidled up to her.

Applejack laughed. "This is Rainbow Dash we're talkin' about. Subtle ain't really in her nature."

"That's true enough, though it is rather adorable. Don't you think?" she asked.

"Yeah, won't deny that," said Applejack with a blush.

Rarity looked thoughtfully at her. "Forgive me for asking, Applejack but if you're aware of how she feels, why haven't you spoken to her? If you don't feel the same way, best to say something about it now and not let her get the wrong idea."

"Nothin' ta do with that," said Applejack. Though she could feel her face get warmer, she wasn't abashed to talk about this. "Rainbow's a mighty fine mare. Sure, her ego's a lil' gratin' but there's nopony I'd rather have ma back. She's always there when it counts and she never gives up on what matters. I always liked that about her."

"Then why not say something to her?"

"Well…" Applejack hesitated. "It sounds pretty silly when I think about it."

"Try me, dear. I'll be the judge of that," offered Rarity.

"Alright then." She took a moment before going on. "Jus' feels like there's bigger stuff ta worry about, is all. With this Fallen feller an' all he's done, we gotta put a stop ta him first 'fore we get all caught up in silly lil' things like… well, datin'."

"Sombra and Luna don't seem to share that perspective," pointed out Rarity. "It's at times like this that the silly little things matter most of all."

Applejack sighed. "I guess, but it's not just that. I don't… I don't wanna hurt her. Poor girl's had enough disappointin' romances without addin' one more ta the list."

"Do you really believe she'd be disappointed by you?" asked Rarity.

"Well, she's always had big dreams. I respect her fer it, but I'm happy ta jus' lend a helpin' hoof ta my family and the farm. She'll probably set her sights on some high-falutin' Wonderbolt or somethin' when she gets the chance."

"But she doesn't have her sights on a Wonderbolt, Applejack. She has them set on you, in every sense," said Rarity. "And you give yourself far too little credit. You're a wonderful mare. You have a beauty that matches both your integrity and personal strength."

She blushed a little harder. "Shucks, Rarity. Ya don't mean that…"

"I most certainly do! I consider myself very fortunate that we're friends and I know Rainbow Dash thinks very highly of you indeed."

"She does, huh?" Applejack stared at the Pegasus for a while, watching her practice with her wing blades. "Ya know what? What the heck? Look after Bertha here fer me."

Rarity raised an eyebrow. "Bertha?"

"Ma hammer," answered Applejack. "Don't judge."

"Rest assured, Bertha will be in good hooves," she tittered. "Now go on!"

"I'm goin', I'm goin'." Even despite those assurances, Applejack could feel her heart pounding against her chest with every step she took. She tried to sound as casual as possible. "H-Howdy there, Rainbow. Them vegetable peelers treatin' ya well?"

"Obviously," she replied, posing with them. "Pretty tough for me not to make something look good."

"Hey now, didn't Shinin' just say somethin' about that?"

"Yeah I got it. Trust me, I'm not gonna let Soul or any of his goons get the drop on me," she promised. "When they get here, we'll be ready for them."

"Sure we will. I've got yer back out there, alright?"

"Right back at you." Her eyes lingered on Applejack before her cheeks tinted pink. "A-Anyways, better get back to it huh?"

"Actually, Rainbow, I was wonderin'…" Applejack hesitated again. "When this is over, you wanna grab somethin' ta eat?"

Rainbow frowned. "I mean, sure? Pinkie's probably gonna throw a big party anyway so we can just-"

"No, ya air-headed…" Applejack couldn't help but chortle a little. "I mean, you an' me. Gettin' somethin' ta eat. Like dinner."

"Dinner? You mean like… like a date?" Rainbow's face suddenly flushed. "A-As in, a date date."

"Uh huh." Applejack suddenly felt rather foolish. "Look, ya don't have to. I jus' figured that, well, it might be nice if we… ya know, just ferget I said anythin'."

"No, wait!" Rainbow yelped. She was starting to grin. "I mean… yeah. Yeah, dinner sounds great, AJ!"

"Ya mean that?" Applejack frowned. "Don't be foolin', now."

"I'm not! I'm totally down for dinner with you! Nothing fancy," she added quickly. "I know you don't really go for that sort of stuff. But maybe like a hayburger or something like that? Catch a movie too. I-If you want to, that is."

"Burgers and a movie. Now, that sounds like a mighty fine date ta me," she nodded, her own grin growing now. "So don't do nothin' foolish now, ya hear? Ain't polite ta leave somepony hangin' fer a date."

"Trust me, I'm not missing out on this." Rainbow laughed nervously but she was still smiling. "You be careful too, AJ."

"Ya don't need ta… hey, ya hear that?" An odd, high pitched squeaking sound met Applejack's ears. She turned to see Rarity, quite nearby and beaming away. The sound was coming from her throat. "Uhhh… Rarity? Are ya…?"

"You two are just the cutest things!" She squealed and trotted on the spot. "Tell me everything that happens, everything! Oh and you simply have to let me pick out what you should wear and your makeup, not to mention your-"

"Calm down, Rarity," said Applejack. "We got this mess ta sort out first before any-a that."

"Yeah and you can't really help both of us out for the date," added Rainbow.

At this, Rarity cackled. "Oh my darlings, just try and stop me!"

While the two mares looked at each other with concern, across the room Fluttershy looked down at her bracelets. Even though she wasn't expected to fight, she still felt nervous. If she'd learned anything from fights, it's that they were messy and chaotic. Not the fun kind of chaos either. Not like…

Her heart ached again at the thought of Discord. He may not have been perfect, but he was still her friend and that… that monster had killed him. She thought of Ray, still in his clutches, being used to hurt others. She could never forgive Fallen for that. No matter what, she would do her best in her part to stop him.

She remembered what Ray had once said. That he saw her as his strength. He was her strength too. She drew from that now and decided that now, more than ever, was a time for kindness.

In the end, her eyes settled on one in particular. The only one who wasn't surrounded by friends, stood alone near the old thrones. From the moment she'd arrived, she had been alone. Even when Thorax had been there. Maybe Fluttershy could help change that.

"Hello, Princess Samore," she said when she reached her. "How are you feeling?"

Samore looked at Fluttershy like she'd just asked her why the sky was blue.

"What does that matter?" the changeling princess asked.

Fluttershy was caught off-guard by the question. "W-Well… it always matters. Even more so, at a time like this. If you'd like to talk-"

"What difference would it make?" Samore interrupted. "This so-called plan is folly. Our enemy possesses power far beyond what most dare to wield. His allies are ruthless. We are little more than a rag-tag assortment of fools. You will all be swept aside, the monster trapped inside me will be unleashed and everything will come undone. Was that the kind of talk you wanted, pony?"

Fluttershy recoiled from the harshness, the bleakness of her words. The last time she'd heard someone talk like that was…

She could remember that night so clearly. Running all over Ponyville to find him. Coming across him at last, beneath the shadow of a tree. Never before had she seen one so devoid of hope, so full of pain and despair as him, in that moment.

But though he had fled, she still found him. Though he believed nopony cared, she'd shown him otherwise. She hadn't given up on Ray Strike. She didn't want to give up on Samore.

"Maybe… maybe that will happen," she murmured. "It scares me. I-It really does. But you must believe there's something, don't you? Some hope that it won't happen. If you don't, then… why are you here?"

Samore was about to reply, when she stopped. She frowned. She looked out at those gathered, then at Fluttershy.

"You were the one who spoke out during the meeting," she said. "You said that I was rude."

"W-Well… you were and…" Fluttershy took in a breath, ignoring her nerves. "And I'm not apologising for saying so. Because you were rude just now as well. I understand if you don't want to talk. But your worries don't excuse throwing them in someone else's face."

Samore tilted her head. "You are bold, for one so apparently timid."

"I'm getting better at it," said Fluttershy. "It helps when your special somepony has an angry monster in his head."

"You are romantically involved with a Beast Host?"

"Yes, actually. Ray, the Host of Wrath," she said proudly. "I can't say I understand what yours must be like, princess. But I do know a little bit."

Samore was quiet for a moment. "My Beast would never permit something like that. Lust, her… her very power is drawn from such feelings. It meant I had to be locked away for most of my life. Denied all but the most essential of contact."

Fluttershy gasped. "That sounds horrible."

"It was all I knew," Samore shrugged. "I never thought much of life beyond my confinement. It made things easier, that all I would know was my chambers within the Swarm colony."

"What about now?"

Samore hesitated before answering. "I've already said my piece on it. That won't change."

"Is that really what you believe or are you just trying to make it easier?" asked Fluttershy. "If you weren't trapped anymore, what would you want to do?"

Again, Samore stared at Fluttershy like she didn't completely believe that she was real. A few times, she opened her mouth but stopped herself. Fluttershy didn't push her. Just waited.

"I want… to try…" Samore said the next part in a voice so quiet, Fluttershy almost didn't hear her. "I-Ice cream."

Fluttershy couldn't help but giggle. "Really?"

Her face flushed green. "Don't laugh at me!"

"I-I'm sorry, I'm not. It just sounds so… cute," she said. "I didn't know they had ice cream in the changeling lands."

"We don't. But when Gilda and I were in Baltimare, we stopped briefly outside one such shop. I only got a brief glimpse, but the colours, the appearance, the scents…" She sighed, then frowned. "But we didn't have time to stop. We had to flee."

"Well, when this is all over, I'll make sure you get some ice cream," promised Fluttershy. "Whatever flavour you want, you'll get it."

Samore frowned. "Why would you do that?"

"Why shouldn't I?"

The changeling had no answer to this. The tiniest hint of a smile flashed across her face. But it vanished at a familiar sound that made Fluttershy turn. The sound of a teleport spell.

In a burst of starlight, the Princess of the Moon appeared. Luna waited until all of their attention was on her, before she spoke the words they knew she would.

"He is here."

The tension that had been steadily gathering, that they tried so hard to ignore, seemed to inflate in that moment. All the good humour vanished, all conversations ceased. Everyone present exchanged frightened, grim looks with one another.

Gradually, they made moves to prepare themselves. Armour was tightened. Weapons were gathered. The beings started to split up between those who would battle Fallen and those who would remain at the Castle. But there was still time for one final goodbye.

Twilight embraced her friends tightly, holding them as close as possible. Cadence was sharing a series of last kisses with Shining Armour. The Royal Sisters stood apart, but nearby. All of them were dressed and ready for battle. Even if, right now, none of them felt ready.

"Be careful, Twilight," Pinkie whispered, hugging her tight. "Show that meanie who's boss."

"You all be careful too," she said, fighting back her tears. "I love you all."

"We love you too, Twilight." Rarity squeezed her and kissed her forehead. "Don't you dare die on us. Don't you dare."

"I don't plan to," she replied.

"Look after Cady, sis." Shining held them close too. "Look after each other."

"I'll make sure we both come back," promised Cadence. She kisses her husband again. "Don't do anything reckless, Shiny."

"Same to you. I love you."

"And I love you. My Shining Armour…"

In the midst of the farewells, someone approached Twilight that she didn't expect. Though initially apart from the others, Samore had her sights on Twilight. She met the changeling part way while Cadence said goodbye to her friends.

For a moment, neither princess said anything. Samore broke the silence.

"You care for them a great deal."

Twilight nodded. "More than anything."

"It may be your undoing," she stated.

Twilight had a feeling something like this was coming. She'd had time to think since their last discussion and had come to a conclusion regarding Samore's 'advice.'

"Maybe it will," she admitted. "But that doesn't mean I'll stop. I'll fight for them, whatever the cost."

"And if they should die in your place?"

"That won't happen," she said at once. "And even if it does, it's not because my life is more important than theirs. I would do the same for any of them because they're my friends. They're worth dying for, but more than that: they're worth living for."

Samore was quiet for a moment. "Even her?"

Her eyes were fixed on Celestia. Twilight took a little longer before answering.

"Even her. Friendship isn't always perfect. Sometimes, it can be damaged or even broken. Even if there's only a few little pieces left… some friendships are worth trying to put back together."

She expected Samore to scoff or make some jaded remark. Instead, the tiniest of smiles came to her face and she laughed a little.

"You're a strange pony, Twilight Sparkle. Though I think perhaps…" Her eyes wandered to Fluttershy. "I'm starting to see the value in what you say."

Twilight nodded. "I didn't see the value in friendship at first either. Maybe, when this is all over, that could change for you too."

"Perhaps," she murmured. "But until then, fight well, Princess of Friendship."

She said this without malice or derision, even inclining her head to Twilight. She returned the gesture and moved to stand with her fellow princesses.

"You can stay here if you want, Twilight," offered Celestia. "The three of us together should be enough to hold him."

"But four stands a better chance," she replied. "I'm a princess too. My place is with all of you."

"You're certain?" asked Luna. She smiled when Twilight nodded. "Then together we ride, my friend."

"He doesn't stand a chance against all of us," agreed Cadence.

"Very well then. You all know what you must do," said Celestia. "We will keep Fallen's attention on us. Good luck to all of you."

Twilight got one last look at their friends and allies, standing together and ready to fight. Then Celestia engulfed them in a teleport spell and they were gone.

Volcano Mission

The island of Dragon's Lair was something of a two-for-one deal. Dragons were straight to the point in many regards, including names. For the sake of ease, the name was shared by both the island and the volcano. This still caused arguments between dragons over which part they were referring to, but this wasn't seen as an issue. Dragons liked a good fight.

The volcano itself towered over a lush landscape. Though it had been inactive for some time, the ground had been left very fertile and in the wake of the dragons leaving had begun to restore. More recent scorches scored the ground, though not from dragon fire. Those looking around would also find heavy impressions in the soil that didn't look like they belonged to any living creature.

The relative quiet was disturbed all at once by a burst of gathered starlight within the trees. The group of six that stepped out of it immediately ran for cover, ducking behind trees and rocks. They remained concealed for a few moments before cautiously peering out. One of them suddenly appeared in their midst, sweeping away her cloak.

"No sign of anything immediately nearby," reported Trixie, the earth rune inside the cloak fading out. "They must be keeping most of their forces inside. I wish we knew more about what to expect."

"As do I," agreed Sombra. "Our plan is not the most airtight, but it's the best one we have with the time we have. Let's proceed to that concealed door then. Ember, lead the way."

"On it." She strode ahead towards the volcano. "Would have been nice if they'd dropped us off a little closer."

"I would wager that Fallen has similar defences to what Twilight and I created that prevent us from teleporting directly inside," said Sombra. "But we'll manage. The walk will get our blood pumping and the air will clear our minds."

Trixie rolled her eyes. "You sound like my old gym coach. 'Oh come on, it's not so cold out.' Maybe not for you in your tracksuit, Mr. Sprint!"

"Perhaps I should track down this Mr. Sprint when we return," said Doom. "Give him a workout he'll never forget."

"Do my ears betray me, brother, or did you offer your equivalent of something nice to Trixie?" asked Dusk.

"I think he did," agreed Trixie. "Aw Doomie, you're just the sweetest thing."

"I'm not nice or sweet!" he barked.

"You don't have to be embarrassed, Doom," said Thorax kindly. "Ember was like that too and now she's our friend. We'd all like to be your friends, if you would-"

"Finish that sentence and I will pull your tongue out of your skull and feed it to you."

Thorax immediately clamped his mouth shut. Ember glared over her shoulder at Doom.

"Hey, say anything like that again and we'll see just how much of a dragon you think you are," she challenged.

Doom opened his mouth, but caught a look from Sombra and held back whatever he wanted to say. Satisfied, Ember threw Thorax a smile, which the changeling gratefully returned, flying to catch up with her.

"Thanks for that," he murmured. "I-I've never been much good at being like that. Being tough a-and strong."

"But why? You're plenty tough and strong," she said plainly. "You're here with us and you helped rescue that… you know, that one that hugged me."

"Fluttershy?"

She nodded absently. "Yeah, that one. Plus, you came all the way out by yourself to find your princess when no other changeling would. You're plenty tough, Thorax! So don't go thinking you're not. Got it?"

"I'll… I'll try."

"No, don't just try. Come on, what are you?"

He looked confused. "… I'm Thorax?"

"Not who. What. What you are is tough and strong. So let me hear it. What are you?"

"I'm t-tough."

"With confidence, come on. What are you?"

"I'm tough."

"Louder!"

"I'm tough!"

"And what else?"

"I'm strong!"

"Yes, you are!" She slapped him on the back. "And are they going to knock you down?"

"No, they're not! Because I'm going to knock them down first!" he declared.

"There it is!" she applauded. "Now, you remember that, alright?"

"I will. Thanks, Ember." He beamed at her. "You're a great friend."

Her face tinted red. "Suppose so."

"Oh no. If I need to think I'm tough, you need to realise that you're great at being a friend. And you are." He gave her a sincere smile. "I'm glad you came back, Ember."

She looked away, her cheeks turning even redder. Even so, a slight smile came to her face too.

"Thanks," she said quietly. Then, she frowned. "Hey, were your wings always that sparkly?"

"What do you…?" He looked over his shoulder and saw what she meant. "No, they weren't. Th-They've never looked like that before."

"Interesting." Dusk, who had been nearby but stayed out of their discussion, came over to look. "I wonder why that might be. Actually, a thought's just occurred to me. Are you still hungry, Thorax?"

"Now that you mention it, not even a little bit," he answered. "I didn't even really notice. With all that's going on a-and everyone being so nice to me, it was like I… I stopped feeling it."

"Maybe that ties into it. Our friendship is acting as a supplement to the usual love you feed on," suggested Dusk.

"I'd always hoped that might do something that wasn't just stealing love to feed on," murmured Thorax. "Do you think it could be the same thing affecting my wings?"

Dusk looked uncertain. "I'm afraid I don't know enough about changeling biology to make a good assessment of that. I don't think it's anything bad though."

Thorax looked at his wings again and nodded. "Yeah, I agree."

"Perhaps not right now, but the rest of you had better not start to sparkle too," put in Doom. "Or else we might as well announce our presence now."

Trixie rolled her eyes. "Always the ray of sunshine, aren't you?"

"Alright, it should be up this side of the volcano!" Ember gestured up a craggy incline towards an outcropping a good few feet up. "It'll be quicker if Thorax and I work together to fly the rest of you up."

Sombra nodded. "I concur. All of you, be on guard. We have no guarantee that they don't know about this entrance."

The word had just left his mouth when something glowing missed him by inches. A volley of several more followed in its wake, scorching the ground around them. Sombra barked for them to find cover and they swiftly hid behind other outcroppings and rocks.

Dusk peered out to get a look. He could make out the shapes of what looked like ponies, but were more likely Grace's puppets. Alongside them were metal, pony-sized shapes with rounded bodies and four, spindly legs. Both sorts fired magic, from their legs and single round eyes respectively.

"We can't be pinned down here!" Sombra shouted. "Ember, Thorax, take off and draw their fire! Dusk, Doom, shield in front and start climbing! Trixie, you and I will advance behind them! Use the water rune to help trick them! Go!"

The two flyers took off, causing some of the sentries to take aim at them. The lessening fire allowed Dusk and Doom to jump out of cover, conjuring a yellow shield and wall of darkness respectively. They began to carefully scale the cliff while casting their magic. Sombra gave Trixie a reassuring pat before the pair followed along behind. She cast a layer of mist, conjuring up mirage-like versions of herself which took off a little more heat.

Thorax and Ember performed dives and strafes, keeping the sentries' attentions. Thorax fired his crossbow and Ember spat out fireballs, but the projectiles either missed when their targets dodged or bounced uselessly off wood and metal.

Ember became annoyed at their insistent shooting and angled in for a closer dive. But the sentries concentrated their fire the closer she got. She dodged some, but plenty more landed. She felt the burns, even through her armour and scales and not the good kind either. So much was coming so fast she couldn't aim right and her fireball went wide.

"Ember!" Thorax shot up from beneath her, moving her away from the sentries. "Are you okay?"

"Fine, fine. Ugh, those things sting." She patted the smoking spots on her and gave Thorax a thumbs-up. "See? Tough."

Thorax's embarrassed laugh became a yelp when a blast missed him by inches, another singing his armoured leg. He and Ember swiftly returned to their strafing runs, not straying too close.

Down on the volcano slope, the advance was moving slowly. It was far from the most stable footing. Combine this with trying to maintain shield spells during an ongoing barrage and the two 'brothers' had a hard time not falling right back down. It was steady, but it took its time.

Trying to lend a hoof, Trixie whipped a firework out of her hat and ignited it. But she couldn't get a good shot and the missile flew off-course, exploding in the sky.

"That won't do any good!" Sombra yelled. "Not while they have the high ground!"

"Excuse me for wanting this to end a little sooner!" she shot back.

Doom glanced down at Trixie when he heard this. He saw Dusk stumble on a loose part of the slope, sliding down a bit. It forced him to match his pace. The flyers couldn't get in close enough and all their party could do was stumble about here. The sentries were starting to realise Trixie's doubles weren't worth shooting at and were refocusing their efforts.

The situation, the constant firing, being kept in a position of weakness. Enough was enough, Doom decided.

He tensed his legs and jumped up the slope, using his shadows to gain purchase against the stone while keeping his barrier. He had to reduce the original one, but that was no matter. He'd be there in no time now.

"Doom! Get back here!" shouted Sombra. "Dusk, watch out!"

With his 'brother' running off without warning, Dusk was forced to put more power into his shield suddenly to shore up where Doom had previously protected. A few shots slipped past before he could, landing dangerously close to Trixie and Sombra. The former threw her cloak around herself in a shriek while the latter ducked, glaring at the wayward stallion who stormed on ahead.

Even with his speed and shadows, Doom still took a few hits. He grunted when they hit his armoured legs and chest, making him falter but not stop. At the final leg, he leapt up with a roar and slammed down on the outcropping. The sentries had to take a moment to turn and face him, allowing him to tear one of the spider-like robots apart. He yelped when a puppet shot his side, but he charged at it.

It had the impact he went for. With their attention divided on three fronts, the flyers dived in. Thorax shot straight down, a green energy building around his front that exploded when he hit the ground, destroying a spider-bot and a puppet. Ember came in flames blazing, torching anything within reach.

Within seconds, the six or so sentries were in pieces and silence settled on the volcano slopes once more. But it was broken again when Sombra rounded on Doom.

"That was foolish!" Sombra bellowed. "Not only did you endanger your own life, but you put the others at risk too!"

Doom snarled while he winced from the shots he'd taken. "It worked, didn't it?"

"That is irrelevant!" he shouted back. "We had a plan and it was working, but you chose to act on your own and we nearly paid the price for it! We are all there is, do you understand? I will not have you recklessly endanger the lives of our friends. Am I clear?"

Dusk could see that Doom was very close to hitting Sombra. His right foreleg twitched and his teeth were gritted. But then Trixie placed a hoof on him, silently imploring him. Doom gazed back at her, then closed his eyes and let out a breath,

"Yes," he muttered.

"Good. Dusk, provide some restorative energy to Doom. Ember, see what you can do about this passageway."

Doom glared when Dusk approached him, but Dusk held it evenly. He didn't stop Dusk when he cast cream-yellow healing magic where he'd been hit, but he didn't thank his 'brother' and shoved past him when was finished. Dusk caught Trixie's eye, who offered a look of sympathy.

"You alright?" she asked.

He nodded. "As well as can be expected. You?"

"Little shaken, but I'll be okay." Her eyes flickered to Doom. "It was stupid, but at least he got us out of it."

"There is that. Looks like we know who's been left on guard duty," he said, nudging a destroyed puppet. "I wasn't looking forward to seeing Ligne Grace again, but never mind."

"And I'll bet that Test Tube was responsible for these," added Trixie, looking with disdain at a smashed robot. "At least these ones seem easier to break than big ones from the city."

"True. Hopefully we won't have to deal with his bigger creations while we're inside the hideout, assuming the tunnels are too small for them." He tried to inject an optimistic note into his voice, but saw that Trixie's gaze had settled on another one of the broken puppets nearby. Her troubled expression was plain to see. "Something wrong?"

"Hm? Oh, no, nothing," she said, though still frowning. "It's just… I've heard a few stories about how this Grace's puppets were supposed to be super lifelike, but hearing about it didn't really prepare me for seeing them in person like this. I actually thought we were fighting normal ponies at first."

Despite her words, her tone was anything but one of admiration. Discomfort was more like it. Dusk followed her gaze to the shattered marionette in question, this one bearing an uncanny resemblance to a young mare with curly mane, save for the cold glassy eyes and cracked, splintered body.

Dusk was no artisan, but now that he got a chance to inspect them up close, he still privately admitted that the craftsmanship on these puppets was impeccable… though that didn't make looking at them any less unnerving. Somehow about how closely they all resembled living ponies, from their fake fur and mane down to their realistically accurate proportions, simply rubbed Dusk the wrong way. He couldn't quite explain why, even to himself.

"Come along, you two." Sombra's voice snapped him from his thoughts. "We're in the right place."

Upon looking where he indicated, they saw what he meant. They had arrived precisely where they were meant to be. On the rock face was an inscription that Dusk couldn't read. It looked like it had been carved into the stone with nothing but claws. The claws of what was probably a very prominently sized dragon. Ember cast her eye over it and nodded.

"Just like I thought." She traced the passage with her finger and read aloud. "'The touch of flame will show the way'."

Before any of them could ask what that meant, she held up her hands and breathed fire on them. Dusk winced while he watched them heat up to a ruby glow before planting them both under the inscription.

The impressions left by her claws lingered with the burning glow, one that spread to the words themselves. The orange glow flashed around in the shape of a doorway and with a rumble, it slid down into the ground, revealing a darkened passage within.

"Wow," whispered Thorax. "And only a dragon could do that?"

"Yep. There's nothing in the world like dragon fire."

"Then why post guards on a door they couldn't even open?" asked Trixie.

"They may have discovered the passage itself on the other side," answered Sombra. "I would have done the same, if only as a precaution. Now, Thorax, I believe it's time for you to take the lead."

"Huh? Oh yeah, of course!" He stepped up, letting out an awkward laugh whilst gesturing to the one, long tunnel. "W-Well, I guess we know where we're all going first of all."

Some appreciative laughs arose from them, which appeared to bolster the changeling's spirits. They followed him inside, with Dusk casting some coloured orbs to light the passage while the stone door slid shut behind them.

They proceeded as quietly as they could. There didn't seem to be signs of any other sentries in the tunnel, but they were still carefully scanning every inch of wall and cavern floor.

"I trust you know where we're actually going," muttered Doom to Thorax.

He perked up despite Doom's tone. "Oh don't worry. Compared to a changeling hive, memorising the map for this place was a lot easier. I'll get us there."

"So where are we going exactly?" asked Dusk. "I assume that if the Beast Hosts are anywhere, they'll be deeper within the volcano itself."

"That was my thinking too," replied Thorax. "The map showed a pretty large cavern in the heart of the volcano, with a bunch of smaller passages and openings branching off. It was probably where both the dragons and diamond dogs kept their gem stores."

"Uh, just to be clear…" Trixie was looking down with apprehension. "This volcano is definitely inactive, right? Because I'm not in the mood for being roasted today."

Ember waved a hand. "Don't worry about it, it's just lava. Oh wait, you ponies don't deal well with that, do you?"

"Not especially, no," put in Dusk.

"Well, it stopped erupting at least," she said. "By dragon standards, it might as well be dead."

"Wait, you mean there's actually lava still in here?!" Trixie loud-whispered. "And we're just walking around with it right beneath our hooves and getting closer every second!"

"Trixie, calm yourself," said Sombra. "The volcano won't erupt unexpectedly at least and I doubt Fallen will have left his most valuable assets right next to a lava flow."

"R-Right. Of course." Trixie took a few shuddering breaths. "It's fine, totally fine. Sure it is. Don't think about the lava, Trixie, don't think about the lava…"

They kept on walking until they came across another obstruction. A large, metal slab right over the exit to the passage. They looked about the area in front of and around it, but there was no obvious way to open it.

"This won't stop us for long, if we damage it enough." Doom started to coil shadows around him. "Allow me to make a start."

"No, Doom. Brute force won't get us through this," said Sombra. "It would make too much noise and alert any nearby guards."

"Who's to say they're not already alerted by the ones on the slopes?" argued Doom. "And regardless of that, we could destroy them easily!"

"But if the ones outside have a way of alerting the ones inside, that could mean there are more waiting for us on the other side of the door," suggested Thorax. "If we start trying to break it down, they'd know and they could start shooting the minute we get through."

Doom rounded on him. "Nopony asked for your opinion, you little-!"

"Enough," commanded Sombra. "Thorax raises a good point. Either way, we can't simply break it down. We don't even know if we can. There may be a way to open it on the other side, along with seeing if there is indeed an ambush. Dusk, has Luna taught you to travel between shadows?"

Dusk shifted uncertainly. "I've done it a few times, but it's really disorientating and I'm not completely confident with it. Walking through shadow is a different experience to simply using them to conceal myself."

"It is if you don't have the stomach for it," dismissed Doom. "I can move between the shadows without issue. I can accomplish whatever you have in mind, Sombra and without complaint, unlike this one."

Sombra looked between the 'brothers' and nodded."You will both attend this task. Pass through to the other side, determine if there is an ambush and a way to open the door."

"Sombra, I don't need his-!"

"'Without complaint' were your words, Doom. Unless I misheard you?" asked Sombra pointedly. Dusk's former dark side growled in his throat, but didn't argue. "I thought not. If you find a way to open it, do so. If we are to be ambushed, give us warning and then open the door so we might prepare. Don't engage the enemy if they are present."

Both nodded and moved to the darkest patch of wall. Taking a deep breath like he was about to plunge into deep water, Dusk followed Doom inside it.

The water comparison was fitting. The cold dark seeped into him from every angle, pressing down on his whole body. How long had it been since he'd last tried this? Not since he had the magic-enhancing power of his Shadow Spectre outfit and that had long been rendered useless. While he could become a formless shadow like Luna, that was still in the realm of the light. This, however…

He could almost feel Doom's glare on him, even if he couldn't see it. He felt the stallion's presence in the dark and stuck close to it. He had to do this. They were counting on him. Ray was counting on him. This was one step closer to freeing him.

He tried to keep himself centred, but it was all-consuming. Everywhere he looked or stepped was nothing but dark. Luna's warnings about being taken by the shadow swam to his head while he tried to find the way back to the light. Panic was starting to grip him and with it, so did the darkness.

Something took hold of his shoulder. He struggled against it but it was too strong. It was pulling him along towards somewhere. He'd never find his way out of here. He'd be trapped, lost in the dark and Ray would never-

Light flooded into his vision. He opened his mouth to cry out, to breathe but the same thing that gripped his shoulder clamped hard over his mouth. A guttural voice hissed in his ear.

"Be quiet or you'll get us both killed!"

Dusk could see the black fur covering the foreleg which clamped his mouth. Swallowing down the yell in his throat and breathing through his nose, he managed to calm himself down enough for Doom to release him.

"Truly pathetic," he snarled quietly.

Dusk chose not to rise to Doom's bait, simply being grateful to be back in the light. He turned his attention to the sight in front of them, peering from the darkened corner he'd concealed them in.

Thorax had been right. There was indeed an ambush. A dozen puppets and more spider bots waited for them, weapons trained on the door. Bright lights illuminated the heavy metal door, plastered with yellow warning signs. And there, on the right, was a control panel with a lever marked 'open' going up and 'close' going down.

"Well, that's nice and simple. Aside from the multitude of guards," said Dusk.

"The two of us would be more than enough," grumbled Doom. "Primarily myself, you could mop up whatever's left."

"Against all of them? I don't think so. But they do present a problem with getting to that lever."

"Then please, brother, enlighten me: how do we go about this feat?"

Dusk went quiet to think. Too many for the two of them to handle. If they tried anything to pull the switch, they'd undoubtedly notice. If their opponents were flesh and blood, he could have tried a mental suggestion (even if he didn't like using them).

Then, another thought occurred. Dusk wasn't the only one with those powers present. Their enemies may not be 'alive' in the traditional sense, but…

Twilight's words from the strategy room, her theory about Grace, echoed through his mind as he observed the puppets standing guard. Thinking about it rationally… disregarding whatever kind of abomination Grace himself was, for all of these puppets to be manually controlled at once would have been absurdly draining on any unicorn's reserves of magic, especially if the one controlling them wasn't close by. But the puppets clearly weren't like Tube's robots, which meant something was animating them. Just maybe, Dusk thought, the golem theory might extend beyond Grace himself. And if that were the case, then…

"Do you still have powers of mental manipulation and control?" asked Dusk.

Doom shifted in place. "Of course."

"I had to ask. It's just occurred to me that I haven't seen you use them since you controlled my body last time," said Dusk.

"I simply…" Doom shifted again, his expression looking troubled. "I simply haven't seen fit to use them."

"But why haven't-?"

"My answer is sufficient," Doom growled. "Why do you waste time in asking? Such a thing wouldn't work on these lifeless things."

"Not the robots, no. But Grace's puppets…" Dusk looked at one of them. "They are just that. Puppets. It's only magic of some kind keeping them going."

"Yes, I can see that." Doom glared at the one Dusk looked at. "Disgusting. But how does that help us?"

"They must be able to follow basic commands without him being present. Without Grace being here, maybe there's a chance you could influence it to do what we want with magical commands," Dusk said. "Your power was always stronger than mine in that regard."

"And if you are wrong, they will become aware of our presence and attack," argued Doom.

Dusk returned his challenging look. "Do you have a better idea? The area around the switch is too brightly lit for us to use the shadows without them noticing and they'd also notice any attempts to operate it with magic. At least this way, there's a chance our efforts might go unnoticed enough for us and the others to get the drop on them."

Doom quietly seethed in response, but added nothing else.

"Then we're agreed. Go and tell the others. They need to be ready as soon as the door opens."

"Since when do you give me orders?" growled Doom, but he stepped back into the shadow regardless. Moments later, he returned. "Let's get on with it then."

Doom selected a puppet, one near the back of the group so its behaviour would have less chance of being noticed. Dusk saw his horn glow as Doom spoke, channelling his magic into the words:

"You will open this door."

A sliver of shadow left his mouth, flittering towards the puppet. It vanished into its head. The head cocked to one side, but it didn't move.

"You will open this door," he repeated.

Once again, it cocked its head to the other side. It took a single, hesitant step forward. Then, its head swivelled in complete reversal. Its empty, lifeless eyes swept around it. Looking for them.

"This isn't working," hissed Doom. "We have to act, now!"

Dusk pressed a hoof to him. "Let me try too! Together!"

"As if your diluted version of my spell would work!"

"What other choice do we have?"

The puppet was turning its body, keeping its head fixed on its reversed position. The wood of its hooves echoed as it stepped towards the darkened corner. Towards where they hid.

"Brother…!"

"Together, Doom, come on!"

Hoping he'd follow his lead, Dusk tapped into his own magic and spoke:

"You will open this door."

He overheard Doom say it too. A wisp of colour joined Doom's shadow, flittering towards it. They slithered into its head and the puppet froze. One leg was suspended mid-step. They both held their breaths, watching.

Then, amazingly, it turned back the way it came. It was shaky, like the puppet was fighting every step of the way. For good measure, they repeated the command and forced it on. It practically fell on the lever, forcing it upward.

The other puppets and robots tensed, their magical weapons thrumming to life. They didn't fire, but they were locked on the opening door. But there was nothing there.

Then Trixie appeared with the sweep of her cloak, the texture of the rock she was camouflaged against fading.

"My dazzled audience! Witness and behold!"

The fire rune flashed and four fireworks whistled from behind her, detonating against a few targets whilst disorientating others. Dusk and Doom leapt from the shadows, the latter setting on them with his bare hooves while the former plunged his sword into a puppet. Ember blasted them with fire, Thorax pounced from his disguise as a rock and Sombra cut them to pieces.

The attack was so quick and sudden, the puppets and robots barely had time to react. Some shots were fired, but none found their mark and within seconds, the waiting ambush had been thwarted.

"Excellent work, the pair of you!" praised Sombra. "I knew you would find a solution."

Dusk nodded humbly, while Doom only huffed. Even so, Dusk could tell he was satisfied by this.

"Much as I like being the centre of attention, I feel our attack could have been a little quieter," said Trixie. "There's no way they didn't hear all that."

Sombra made a dismissive gesture. "The ambush being here already shows they know of our presence. Let's be off before they have time to recover and send reinforcements. Thorax, lead on and quickly!"

The changeling nodded and buzzed down the tunnel, the rest of them following along quickly. Sombra's prediction was correct. They could already hear more wooden hooves and thin metal legs clunking and skittering from other tunnels. Dusk couldn't tell if it was just the echoing of the caverns, but it sounded like dozens.

They kept on running. Left, right, above, down, down again. But no matter how far they ran, the sound of approaching guards was getting closer. The last of Sombra's group around the corner would only just avoid a couple of stray shots, more than once.

"How much further?" called Sombra, ducking under another blast as they rounded a bend.

"Just a little closer!" answered Thorax. "Only a few more turns!"

"Then you all need to get going!" Ember skidded and faced back the way they'd come. "I'll hold them off!"

"Ember, no!" Thorax cried. "You can't just-!"

"There's no time! I'm a dragon, I can take them!" she shouted back. "GO!"

Sombra hesitated a moment, then nodded. She returned it while they hurried towards their destination. The sounds of fire blazing and magic firing echoed down the cavern path seconds later. They all tried not to think about what was happening.

"There! Up ahead!"

Thorax pointed to a large opening on the right. They pushed themselves to run just a little faster. Though the sound had lessened, they were still being pursued. But once they were inside they could dig in, try to fortify against them while Sombra did his work.

An array of burning colours met their vision when they entered. It took a moment for their eyes to adjust. It felt like all of the colours were competing for their attention, each trying to outshine the other. The source came from six, large formations of crystal, set against the far wall. Each crystal burned a deep, iridescent hue - green, black, yellow, blue, orange, red. They could make out different forms silhouetted inside them, including…

"Ray!"

Dusk's joy at seeing his friend was mingled with horror. Within the formation of crystal, His face was frozen in an expression of pain and rage. The blood-red colour that permeated his crystal seemed to be seeping outward from Ray himself. The same for all the others. The colours themselves seemed to roil and strain within inside their confines, as though trying desperately to escape. Dusk was about to step towards them, when he realised something.

Ray and the other Hosts, they seemed to be… flickering. It was only when he realised this that whatever was projecting their image faded away.

"No…" Sombra tensed, glancing back the way they came. "We have to go, before…!"

He trailed off when a new sound came. The music of a pipe organ. Like they had just turned out for a day at the circus.

The colours were still there, but this time, they came from stage lights. Bright, piercing stage lights that turned to illuminate the whole room with their multi-coloured glow. The wooden clatter of puppet hooves and the skittering of spider robot feet echoed all around them. The silhouettes were splayed across the cave walls, showing them to be surrounded on almost every side.

"Ah good, you're all here!" Ligne Grace stood on a raised platform against the lights, the flair of a showpony in every step. "Now, the show can truly begin."

Rejoined

Twilight stood with her fellow princesses in the open fields around Ponyville, the Everfree Forest at their backs. She could see the town off in the distance. Empty, she knew but she didn't want this battle spilling over there if they could help it.

All four of them looked off into the distance. They knew he would come to them. They knew what to expect, both from their experiences and what Celestia had told them of the powers of each Beast. They just had to wait.

Twilight couldn't help but tremble. Remembering their last encounter with the rogue alicorn, what had happened… what they had lost…

She felt the gentle touch of a wing. Cadence, smiling gently at her.

"Don't worry. I'm scared too," she said. "But we're not alone."

"No, we are not," added Luna. "On this day, he will live up to his name and fall."

Celestia said nothing, but her determined expression and posture gave Twilight some measure of confidence.

Luna turned her eyes skyward and frowned.

"What is that?"

Twilight looked too. She had to squint to see, but she could see it. Something white, glimmering in the sky.

Celestia stared at it, then her eyes widened.

"Move!"

All four princesses scattered to avoid the bombardment of Wrath beams that scorched the spot where they had stood. They took to the sky, but they kept on coming.

Celestia raised her halberd, darting this way and that. But a beam came straight at her. She raised a shield, but was still sent careening away by the ensuing explosion.

"Sister!"

Luna tried to get after her, but was cut off by another beam. Then another when she flew back. A third singed her armoured leg and she cried out when another inches past her wing. She fell from the sky, spinning in the air.

"I'll get her!" Cadence called. "Twilight, go!"

"Cadence wait!"

But her sister-in-law was already speeding away, diving after the Night Princess. Twilight tucked her legs in closer, shrieking as white hot bolts blasted past her. Acting on her first thought, she teleported.

Panting heavily, she realised where she was. Right outside her library. The safest place she knew. But it wouldn't protect her. Not from him.

A shadow fell across her from above. She didn't even dare to think it was her fellow princesses. She could hear the rattle of his armour, even from down here.

Fallen Soul floated gently down. His blade was drawn and the dark holes of his helmet fixed on Twilight.

"Taking one such as thee into battle," he remarked. "Does she truly know no shame?"

"You're one to talk about shame!" she shot back. "All the hurt you've caused, the suffering you've created. You're… you're evil!"

"As thou doth say," he replied. "But we know why we are here, Twilight Sparkle."

His sword levitated to his side. Twilight pushed down her fear and readied her staff.

"Let's finish this!"

She struck first, firing spell after spell. He used Sloth to let them phase through him while he ran at her. She blocked his blow with the body of her staff, teleporting out of his reach and behind him. He dodged her next attack, retaliating with a Wrath bolt. She buckled, even with her staff reinforcing her shield spell.

He charged for her again, striking the borders of her barrier with his sword. It shattered instantly and she fought desperately to block his strikes. Even then, they scraped against her armour and she only just got away.

"Thou art young, Twilight!" he proclaimed. "Thou hast seen battle, but always with aid and the power of the Elements! Now, thou art alone and reliant only upon thy talents and skill. Adapt or die!"

She teleported away from more Wrath blasts, hiding behind a house. Her legs were trembling, but she did her best to ignore it. He was right. She couldn't just fly away and hide. She needed to do something.

Her eyes flickered to her staff. Of course! With her alicorn magic plus this, there was barely a spell she couldn't do now and she had a whole array of weapons to hand.

She reached into the library with her aura, immediately recalling where every book was stored. She summoned as many of them to her as she could, flying about her in circles.

She scanned one, a history book on ancient Pegasi. She recalled a particularly difficult spell she never would have tried before: a transubstantiation enchantment. The book's pages flew open and the words literally spiralled off the pages, forming into a spectral squadron of pegasus warriors. Ink brought to life by magic and her mind. They charged at their foe, but he was already cutting through them. Envy appeared in a burst of green light behind him, and within moments whichever warriors Fallen wasn't engaging himself had turned and began fighting one another.

So Envy's power even worked on magical constructs. Twilight really shouldn't have been surprised, but she still scowled at the sight. Maybe if she tried something with less emotional intelligence…

She picked another book, a bestiary. This time, a swarm of parasprites answered her call, immediately flying forward and swarming upon Fallen. They were like the ones she'd altered so long ago, and they began to chew on his armour and weapon. They managed to get some good bites from it, but he once again turned intangible with Sloth to escape from the swarm, then used Gluttony to gorge himself on their energy.

She had to smile at the next book she picked. An enormous, four-wheeled form was summoned from its pages, honking its horn and slamming into Fallen before he could react. With a loud whirring and shifting, it stood up on two legs with a blaster in one hand and a glowing energy axe in the other.

Optimus Prime charged Fallen Soul, firing as he went. The first few shots struck the alicorn before he could recover, but he quickly used Gluttony to absorb the rest. He blocked Prime's swing before flying up and summoning Greed. The snake coiled around Prime, reducing him back to ink that splattered to the ground.

Fallen looked at Twilight from his elevated position, then at the library. In a flash of red light, Wrath appeared behind him. The wolf glared towards the tree and opened its mouth.

"No!"

But Twilight knew she couldn't stop what came next. An intense beam fired from Wrath and the tree exploded. It burned in place, flaming pages flying everywhere. Thank goodness she'd made sure Owlowicuous wasn't inside before the start of all this.

But seeing the place that had been her home for so long, a repository for so many stories and information… gone in an instant.

"A pity," murmured Fallen. "I commend thy resourcefulness, young one. Even if it forced my hoof to act in such a way."

"Stop saying that!" she shouted. "Stop saying you're being forced to do this! Stop acting like you don't have a choice! You're the only one doing this! This is your fault!"

"Thy anger is showing. Good." His blade raised again. "It will make this more engaging."

Twilight cast a spell before he could move. It turned the ground beneath him to mud. He used Greed to free himself, transforming the mud into spikes which he fired at her. She disintegrated them with a quick blast, blocked his incoming swings and sent out a shockwave to keep him back.

She jabbed at him with the sharp end of her staff, going for where holes had been made in his armour. He deflected her blows, summoning Greed while he did. It coiled around the flames of the library, creating tongues of fire that slithered straight for her. She gritted her teeth when they singed her, but called upon icy winds to dispel them. Greed moved among the winds and she felt sharp pain when it turned the snowflakes into razor edged discs.

She teleported again, wincing from the cuts that found gaps in her armour and the singes against her fur. But she didn't have time to recover before more of Wrath's bolts shot at her. She shielded herself out of reflex, but they struck relentlessly and one of them got through when the shield broke.

Pain seared across her chest where it struck, leaving the armour that protected her like slag. She cast a spell to cool it down, but Fallen was already charging, sword ready to run her through. She readied a counter spell too late and the sword's point went straight for her neck.

But it bounced off with a clang, even though it struck an exposed part. A glance down at herself revealed to Twilight that her fur had become… crystal?

"Get away from my sister-in-law!"

Cadence soared from above, casting a spell on Twilight with her own staff. With her horn, she summoned spiked crystal from the ground. Fallen withdrew from them as the crystal spell on Twilight ended. A few of her wounds had also been healed.

"I've seen to Luna, she should be fine. She'll be with us soon," she said quickly. "I didn't have time to check on Celestia, but I don't imagine she'll be kept down for long."

"I hope not." Twilight looked across at their enemy. "Cadence… he's so strong."

"And? So what?" Cadence smirked and raised her staff. "Screw him."

She plunged the staff into the ground. A crack ran along it towards Fallen and he only just flew into the air in time to avoid the massive spike that shot up.

But Fallen only worked her attack to his advantage. The snake of Greed worked its power on the tower of crystal, but instead of transforming the crystal itself, yellow beams of transforming energies refracted and shot out in all directions.

Walls of houses turned to acid that splashed onto the streets, forcing them to fly. The straw thatched rooftops became sharpened needles that shot after them. Combining their magic, the two cast a powerful shield and Cadence destroyed the crystal into dozens of shards. She brought them to surround her.

"Two can play at that disco ball game!" she shouted. "Twilight, now!"

Twilight cast destructive bolts at the crystal shards. Cadence directed them so they created a devastating light show, all of it aimed at Fallen. A few of them struck, but Twilight ended it just as he summoned Gluttony to drain their energy.

The boar vanished in a flash of red, and both of them immediately braced themselves behind another barrier just in time for more of Wrath's blasts. Even with their combined energy, they could still feel the strain from the bombardment when Fallen came dashing in.

He struck Cadence in the face with his armoured hoof and slashed at Twilight. The sword bit into an exposed bit around her knee but she caught it on her staff. She swung it around and it struck his helm, but didn't deter follow-up stabs. Two glanced off Twilight's armour but one got her other knee.

A protective crystal barrier appeared on her body again and Fallen was hit in the face by a crystallised hoof from Cadence.

"That's quite an impressively sized weapon you have there, Fallen." Cadence jabbed with her staff. "Not compensating for something, I hope?"

"A juvenile insult. Believe me, Cadenza," he replied with a countering cut. "I have little to compensate for."

"That's what they all say." They locked blade against staff. "I'm married by the way, before you get any ideas."

"Then I shall be certain not to leave thee a widow!"

Fallen broke the lock, but his swing was interrupted by a blast from Twilight. Their enemy staggered, the pair of princesses pressed the advantage.

The two pressed the attack, casting and jabbing where they could but Fallen kept pace with them like he wasn't even trying to.

"Formidable, both of thee," he said when he blocked two staff strikes with his sword. "I expected nothing less."

He struck back with a strength they didn't expect. This time, Twilight got the punch while Cadence got a slash near her shoulder. Both were sent tumbling away, Cadence's blood trickling to the ground.

"Cadence! Are you-?"

"I'll be fine." Her horn glowed and the bleeding stopped. "See? Good as new."

She winced a little when she put weight on her leg, but kept a shaky smile.

"Come on. Don't tell me you're giving up that easily."

Despite the anxiety she felt at seeing another so close to her in pain, Twilight managed to find it in her to return the smile.

"Not a chance," she said.

Twilight struggled to stand while Cadence leaned on her staff. Fallen was making for another attack. The two in-law siblings locked eyes and nodded.

With another healing spell from Cadence, they spread their wings and took off towards their enemy. Unbeknownst to them, something small and metal skittered onto a nearby building. A single red eye watched the fight unfold, very closely.

Fallen's attack had done more than split up the princesses. It had also given his allies a way into the Forest, clearing away many of the dense trees and overgrowth and forming a crude path. Taking advantage of this, the six were making their way towards the castle ruins. Uninhibited by the fear local residents had towards the Forest, they were able to advance with swift progress.

It didn't take them long to arrive at the ruins proper. The rope bridge had been severed, but this was only a minor concern for most of them. Selena, Edge and Sting simply flew across. Snick and Slash threw out knives attached to ropes, pulling them taught and running across. Osteo took a running jump and cleared it in a single bound.

"Now, you're showing off," remarked Selena.

"Merely exhibiting my natural ability in a situation that required it," he returned. "Though you may be impressed if you wish."

Selena shrugged. She looked to Snick and Slash. The twins gave each other a look. Both moved their hooves in a 'so-so' gesture in response.

"Sorry, Osty," said Selena. "Looks like you're going to have to try a little harder than that."

"I am not cursed with the burdens of Pride. I have no need to satisfy my ego with the opinions of others." He paused, then nodded to the twins. "Your own abilities are of great note, however. I would relish the chance to fight you both."

Snick held a hoof to her mask's smiling mouth in a silent giggle, while Slash waved her hoof like she was silently saying 'oh, stop it, you silly colt.' Selena couldn't help but laugh a little at the display. She felt eyes on her and saw Edge was watching them. He returned her stare blankly, but just for a moment, she could have sworn he looked almost… amused.

"All of you, pay attention," Sting hissed. "Our enemies could be hiding anywhere."

"Spoilsport, though you're not wrong." Selena inhaled deeply. "I do smell… something. But I can't quite pin it down."

"We will proceed. But Sting is right, we must be focused," said Osteo. "They have had time to prepare and could strike from-"

A resounding boom interrupted him and sent them all scrambling for cover. Thick pink smoke rose from where the shot struck, obscuring them all from view. More shots echoed out, hitting the ground with whizzes and pops.

Snick and Slash, never parted for long, found each other quickly. They pressed against the castle wall, near the edge of the smoke. Their keen eyes were already scanning about, looking for where the shots came from. A tower up the right, approaching the castle.

They sprinted for it, whipping out their grapples and tossing them up the tower. Not pausing a beat, they gripped the ropes and scaled vertically, silently but swiftly approaching the top. They knew who to expect in there. The pink pony they'd actually had a lot of fun with. They were looking forward to seeing her again and finishing her off properly.

They jumped up the last part, pulling out their grapples and stowing them away. Their knives grasped the edge of the crumbling tower top, hoisting themselves up. There she was. They'd come up right behind her, still firing down. The blasts would mask any sound they made. She wouldn't even see them coming.

They crept along, timing it with when she fired. Their knives were bared. It almost seemed a shame to do this to her. In their own way, they had enjoyed her company. But they'd get over it. They always did.

They were close now. Their blades were poised. Snick would strike her back. Slash would get her throat. Quick and simple.

Then, the pink pony suddenly turned and grinned.

"Hi guys!" she greeted. "Were you gonna surprise me? Aww, that's nice of you. Well, I got one for you two!"

The twins barely had time to register that she'd somehow detected them when something whacked Slash on the head, making her careen into her sister. That something was a bamboo staff, held by a staunchly determined zebra.

"I see you two are back for more," she said. "You'll find I'm not as easily snuck up on as before."

The twins shared a quick glance. Beneath their masks, they smiled. Secretly, they had hoped for something like this. Snick felt bad about not finishing the zebra off properly. They had been in a hurry when it happened, but they could take their time now. Slash liked the pink one's jokes. She was eager to hear more of them before she slit her throat.

Their blades flashed. Zecora spun her staff and Pinkie angled her cannon. She fired, forcing the twins to separate again, Zecora darting for Snick while Slash danced around Pinkie's follow-up blasts. Oh yes, this would be fun indeed.

Elsewhere, Cutting Edge had darted into the sky, flying above the smoke and the blasts. The mechanical part of his brain was quickly able to determine where the shots were coming from. He angled his own blaster to fire, but something slammed into him with force, dragging him back across the gorge into the Forest.

His metal hooves struck what had hit him, forcing it to let go and enabling him to get his bearings. It was the griffin from Ponyville. She was armed and armoured. He immediately began scanning for structural weak sensors told him he could penetrate it with concentrated fire and the spear could be broken easily enough with application of strength.

"Hey Edge!"

A voice that rang familiar in his mind made him turn. Something sharp cut him across the organic side of his face forcing him back. The griffin took the opportunity to strike him with a blow on the blunt edge of her spear and he had to dive under the slash from the pointed end. Both his organic and metal eyes found the speaker. A mare with a rainbow coloured mane, also fitted with armour and wing blades, one of which was stained with his blood.

Something made him stop. He… he knew her. Not just the metal mind of him, but the other part. The part the metal mind kept down. The part that felt both angry, but also… what was that? Guilt? Shame?

"There it is," she said. "You recognised me before. I knew you did. Come on, you gotta snap out of it! Whatever Tube's done to you, we can fix it. I know you don't wanna do this."

'Don't want'. Like he had a choice. But he did. Yet he didn't. He had to fight them. Yet he wanted to stop. Was… was that real? From the part of him beneath the metal mind? It had to be. Had to be…

That part managed to push up through the metal. It was like being dragged under quicksand, but it managed. Enough to let him speak. But even that was difficult. That part also brought up something else. This pony's name.

"Da… Dash." His voice buzzed now. He hated it. "Can't… can't… stop. Help… help me…!"

"We're gonna help you, Edge," she promised. "And you can stop, you're doing it right now! Come on, man, come on!"

"No… too… too much…" he gasped. "Please… kill… kill me…"

"What?" Her eyes widened in shock. "No, I'm not gonna kill you! Even you don't deserve-!"

"Must… do it… must… must kill or… or…!"

It was too much. The metal mind pushed that part of him back down. It pressed on him, reasserting its coldness. It knew the beings before them were its targets. That they had survived before. That would not happen again.

It powered the blasters on its legs and fired. The targets were already flying away, moving for cover in the trees below.

"Alright, talking's failed!" the griffin yelled. "Come on, Dash! Let's put an end to this guy!"

Rainbow hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Guess we have to. Alright, G, on me! Let's show him we mean business!"

At the castle, two others managed to find their way through the smoke and into the castle itself. Osteo and Selena pushed through into the entrance hall. Four passageways branched off to their left and right, along with a grand staircase that split off into two.

"The others," Selena said, glancing over her shoulder. "Should we wait?"

"They can fight for themselves," said Osteo. "We must press on with our task."

Selena hesitated for a moment. Though it wasn't what she had intended, she had developed a certain fondness for her peculiar companions. Not all of them. Tube was a self-absorbed twit, Grace's mannerisms and lack of scent unnerved her slightly and the less said about Fallen, the better. But they weren't all like that. The twins especially were good company and even Osteo had his moments.

But she couldn't let sentimentality cloud her. She'd cut ties with such things long ago, when it was clear nopony would offer it to her. It would all change soon, though. For all of them.

Her heightened hearing picked up noise. The sound of hooves, coming from behind one of the walls. She got Osteo's attention and jerked her head silently towards it. He nodded and moved to investigate. He reached out, pressing his ear against it and tapping the wall with his hoof

No sooner had he done this, the entire wall rotated around, taking him along with it.

"Osteo!" She hurried to the wall, tapping it herself. Nothing happened. "Osteo? Can you hear me?"

Then, her nostrils picked up a scent. One that she recognised and that made her turn. Stood at the top of the stairs were just the pair she'd been hoping to see. Rarity and, looking much taller than when she first saw him…

"Spike." Selena put on her best smile, flashing her fangs. "I was wondering where you were hiding."

"I'm not hiding anymore, Selena. I'm right here, we both are," he said. "You don't have to do this anymore. Just give up."

She laughed. "And why would I do that? Because you asked nicely?"

"Please, Selena. You can't really think that this is a good thing you're fighting for. These guys have hurt people, killed them!"

"What does it matter?" she hissed. "We've come too far for anything else. Don't forget what I told you back in Transylmania, Spike. They'll turn on you because of their fear as well. It's only a matter of time."

"Not for me or for any of us," said Rarity. "Spike is our friend and we will never fear him for what he is but cherish him for who he is. I'm sorry for what you've had to live with, Selena. It won't be easy, but perhaps we can help you."

Selena's lip curled in distaste. "Very good. You almost sounded convincing."

"Selena, please," added Spike. "Don't make us do this."

She frowned at him. Why was he so stubbornly naïve? It was almost endearing. It made her pause for a moment. But only for a moment. She knew what giving in would mean. There was blood on her hooves and she knew it. She only had one option. Besides, she could handle them. She had the potions the doctor had given her to control her… changes…

She could already feel them, beginning to crawl up from inside her. She would take one now, but they also stifled that strength. She needed it if she was going to defeat them. She'd just have to be quick.

"You know what my answer is." She inhaled the scent of their blood and lowered herself to the ground. "Now, let's pick up where we left off!"

She charged across the room, dodging Spike's fireballs and scaling along the wall. She pounced from it, claws out and fangs bared. Oh, what a rush!

It only took Osteo a moment to recover his wits. A slight moment of disorientation, but nothing he couldn't handle. Part of him felt bad for leaving Selena alone, but that was no fault of his own. Regardless, she was strong enough to handle herself. He just needed to get his bearings.

He turned to find a long corridor. His heartrate quickened when he spotted two figures at the far end. The earth pony Applejack and the buffalo calf. He allowed himself a grin. Yes, he had a mission to complete, but he also had a fight to finish. This time, he wouldn't be interrupted.

"I had hoped to find you here," he said. "You have seen fit to arm and protect yourselves."

"Sure have," said Applejack, hefting a hammer. "Ya ain't gonna knock us around like last time."

"Indeed not," added the calf, pointing with her mace. "I will see to it you're made to answer for the buffalo you've killed and others you've hurt."

"Then our battle will be even more satisfying," he replied. He cricked his neck, his bones creaking as they reinforced themselves. "Come then!"

The pair charged. So did he. He could feel his heart pumping, the blood rushing through him. This is what he lived for. This is what drove him!

Then, he heard a sound. A click. The pair skidded to a halt and he saw them smirk. He realised his mistake, just as the floor in front of him fell away and so did he, down a deep pit.

The fall didn't even hurt him. He was in darkness, but that wouldn't deter him. He wasn't held back by such fears, nor was he perturbed by being trapped. Every trap had a way out. He just had to find it.

He scanned the space around him. The pit was too high and too steep to climb out. He moved around the space, tapping the walls. The first three were solid, but the fourth made a hollow sound. A corridor outside. There was a small hole in it, large enough for a hoof to fit. A place to focus his strength.

Strengthening the bones of his foreleg and shoulder, Osteo rammed the spot. The first one cracked it. The second saw him shatter it entirely. He brushed debris off his shoulder, noting the series of torch holders in the shape of pony's legs. No doubt this castle was full of similar mechanisms.

So, a fight that would test his wits and his strength. Excellent! They certainly didn't disappoint. He set off down the hall, carefully listening for them.

As for the remaining member of their party, he had hidden himself as a disguised rock the moment the smoke obscured them all. He had watched while they were all picked off or had their attention diverted, until relative silence fell. Sting, former commander of the changeling Swarm, crept into an alcove to evaluate his next move.

He had been waiting for a chance such as this. While they were all distracted, he would find Samore and take her away from here. Away from Fallen, the princesses, everything. He just had to find her first.

Sting became aware of movement nearby. He morphed into a bush, watching carefully. It was the Pegasus whose form he'd taken to capture the Wrath host. He smirked at the memory. She'd been so easy to trick and subdue. Perhaps she would help him again.

"Oh my," she murmured to herself. "I-I really hope everyone will be okay. M-Maybe I should go and check on the princess. Make sure she's okay."

Sting could hardly believe his luck. He didn't even need to do anything. She'd take him straight to her. Maybe part way, he could take her form again and get in close. There'd no doubt be a guard of some kind. It would be perfect.

He waited until she moved off, going around the back of the castle. Then, he followed after her, sticking to the shadows.

Meanwhile, far in the Forest, something flashed in a burst of light. Far enough from either Ponyville or the Castle and with other more immediate concerns, it went unnoticed, though it was closer to the latter than the former. Within the darkness of the many trees, the light went just as quickly as it arrived.

Something was left in its place. That something settled in and waited, like one of the many predators the Forest held. Watching for just the right moment…

Dancing Strings

"Now," said Grace from his makeshift stage, "I know that the thoughts are going through your heads for a last, heroic stand. But I think we can all agree that would be a colossal waste of time and energy. So I suggest you lay down your accessories and simply relax. I assure you, it'll be much easier for all of us if you do."

Even as a few of them drew their weapons and took stances, Dusk could see that it was a lost cause. Dozens of Tube's robots and what looked like even more puppets surrounded them from all sides. At least forty overall, he couldn't count them all. All of them had ranged weapons trained on them. He could try casting a shield, along with Doom. But there was no guarantee they'd be fast enough to block every shot and they were already one down.

They all looked to Sombra, for what they knew was inevitable. The former king, now prince, sighed and dropped his sword. Trixie removed her daggers and set them down too, along with Thorax's crossbow and Dusk's rapier. A couple of the puppets stepped forward, firing the razor-thin wires to coil around their forelegs, forcing them to kneel. Another placed inhibitor rings on their horns, dampening their magic.

"That's much better, isn't it? Come on now, don't look so surprised," said Grace. "We knew exactly who was attacking us the second you engaged the outside defences. Did you really think we'd just leave our most important props out in the open for you to find? Oh, and I think you misplaced something."

They heard metal sounds from the tunnels they had just come through. As they entered their field of vision, they could see a robot carrying something on its back. Something blue with ruined armour and blackened scales which it slid off its back onto the ground before them.

"Ember!" Thorax scrambled forward, reaching her before he could be restrained. "No, no, no. You can't be…" He pressed the side of his head to her chest. "Sh-She's breathing. She's alive!"

"Course… I am…" she managed weakly. "Told you… I can take it…"

"Help her, please," Thorax begged Grace. "Your weapons, th-they've really hurt her."

"Yes they have rather," said Grace casually. "The good doctor was curious as to what their effect would be on dragons, given they're rather hardy beings. I suppose even they have their limits and it is magical blasts they're firing, not just mere fire. Getting all of this, doctor?"

He said this last part a little louder to the air. A voice answered him over an unseen speaker.

"I was already well aware of the developments," it said. "Your input is unnecessary, Grace."

"Isn't he such a charmer?" remarked Grace to them. To Tube, he said, "You're not going to come down here and see this for yourself? Lord your 'superior intelligence' over our would-be invaders?" "I trust you're more than capable of attending to them," Tube replied. "I have more important matters that I must see to."

Grace chuckled a little as the speaker clicked off. "You can tell he was the sort who stayed in the corner at a party, nursing a drink all by himself." He tilted his head and smirked. "Oh who am I kidding, he definitely never got invited to any parties."

"Please, you have to do something!" the changeling cried. "Ember needs help! If she's not treated, she could die! Don't you care at all?"

Grace held up a hoof in mock offence. "Now, there's no need to be like that. After all, you're the ones who all came barging in here, running amok of the place and making a mess. I hope you're all proud of yourselves, by the way. So many puppets, years of my meticulous work, ruined. It's going to take me ages to fix them. Really, most inconsiderate of you."

"Well, since you gave such a nice surprise at Ponyville, we felt it was only right to return the favour," replied Dusk.

"I suppose that's fair enough," shrugged Grace. "In any case, there's no need to worry yourself, little changeling. I'll be doing something to help her. To help all of you. After all, we have all the time in the world now."

"Whatever help you might offer, Grace, isn't the sort we'd want," said Sombra.

"Ah, don't knock it until you've tried it," he replied. "Besides, you can consider it recompense. As I said, you've damaged several of my best puppets, a few beyond repair." His expression suddenly turned ugly. "I can't say I really care for that."

"And what would we care?" growled Doom. "They are merely lifeless, wooden mockeries of ponies. What difference does it-?"

He was cut off with a scream when Grace detached his foreleg to zip over to Doom and slapped him across the face with an extended blade. It hovered under Doom's neck, interrupting his snarl while Grace glared at him with pure malice.

Then, all of a sudden, his easy showpony smile returned, along with his limb to his body.

"Sorry about that," he said in a would-be casual voice. "I just get a little… sensitive when it comes to my work. You can understand, can't you, Trixie?"

The magician tensed. "Y-You know me?"

"But of course! 'The Great and Powerful Trixie Lulamoon, Magician Extraordinaire'," he recited. "I always keep up-to-date on my fellow performers, you see. Your posters were quite eye-catching. Sadly, I haven't had the chance to see one of your shows but don't you worry. I'm sure you'll make an absolutely splendid part of mine!"

"P-Part of yours? Th-Then… the stories..." Trixie suddenly looked very pale. "No, no, please! You're not going to take me, you're not!"

"Now, I understand it may seem frightening to you. Those sordid, exagerrated stories don't help either," he said gently. "But trust me when I say, your life is going to be so much better."

"Keep your hooves off her!" snarled Doom.

Grace's head twitched. "You are really beginning to get on my nerves, you know and that's not an easy thing to do."

"What do you want out of this, Grace?" demanded Sombra. "What does a showpony stand to gain from Fallen's plans? What do you any of you hope to achieve? You must know what he has planned!"

"Oh, of course we do. And really, it just has a certain appeal, depending on who you talk to." He began to pace before them. "I can't speak for all of them, of course. The twins, for example, not that they say much as it is. Tube has his fancy experiments, which I'm sure you've witnessed. That Edge fellow, or what's left of him, doesn't really have much of a choice. Osteo simply likes a good fight and Selena is keen to get some payback for all the strife she's been put through in her life. Honestly, I can sympathise with that last one."

"I can't imagine whatever you receive scorn for matches to prejudice based on how you were born, Grace," said Dusk.

"You say that without even knowing what it is yet," he replied. "And I do believe I promised you a place in my troupe first. So let's start with you."

Nearby puppets hoisted Dusk off his hooves and dragged him towards their master. He tried to struggle, but the wire bit into his legs. Small trickles came from the cuts. Not deep, but enough to make him stop.

"I swear by what is left of my Empire, I will rend your head from your shoulders and dash it to pieces if you harm him!" Sombra yelled.

"Why do you immediately assume I'm going to do something harmful?" asked Grace. "I've already said quite a few times now, but I'm about to do all of you a great service."

"Then start with Ember!" cried Thorax. "She's in a really bad way, please!"

"She can wait," said Grace offhandedly, drawing something from his cloak. "I'll admit, I haven't tried my process on a dragon before or a changeling, for that matter. I'll be interested to see the result."

"And what process would that be?" Dusk asked, gritting his teeth through the pain.

Grace didn't answer. Not at first. Instead, he held something aloft in his magical aura. Dusk's blood went cold at the sight of a syringe. The liquid inside was clear, but didn't put him at ease. He levitated the tip of the needle towards Dusk. He shrank back from it, the point glinting as it neared.

Then, Grace suddenly pulled it back.

"You know, it just occurred to me," he went on conversationally. "The good king asked me what my stake was in all of this and I neglected to elaborate. How best to explain it…?" He pressed a hoof to his chin, then tapped it on the floor. "Let me ask you something, Dusk. Do you believe in the reign of the princesses?"

"I…" Dusk couldn't help but frown. The needle was all that was occupying his thoughts. "I'm afraid I don't quite understand."

"My apologies, I should be more specific." He waved the needle around as he spoke. "I mean, in terms of their ideals. Friendship, harmony, all of that. Do you believe in it?"

"Well… yes," he answered uncertainly. He gulped, trying to focus on Grace's face and not the needle. "It may not be perfect, but overall they've done their best for Equestria."

"I suppose that's a fair answer. Do you want to know what I think, Dusk?" He went on before Dusk could actually respond. "I don't think there's much harmonious or friendly, when you really think about their nature."

Dusk tried to think of what he could mean. "As… as princesses?"

"As alicorns, though I suppose that's pretty much the same thing." He began to walk around Dusk's side. "How old is Celestia? A thousand years, undoubtedly more. And yet not a single day of it even shows. Of course it doesn't, she's an alicorn. By whatever magical boon she's been granted, she is immortal. But the rest of us? We're not so lucky. No matter how kind or lovely our princess may try to be, it doesn't change the fact that one day, every single one of her subjects will die and have been dying for millennia."

"But… that's just the way of things. It has been for-"

"But not for her." Grace turned sharply to look at Dusk. "No, she gets out of that little niggle. Not to mention her sister. Oh and lest we forget our two newest alicorns: her lovely niece and her talented student. Twilight Sparkle, wielder of the Element of Magic. The legendary Elements of Harmony. It's quite a harsh bit of irony, isn't it, Dusk?"

Dusk flinched when Grace moved his face to force Dusk to look at him. "I-Irony?"

"That the princess whose very power is drawn from the Magic of Friendship will one day lose her friends," he answered. "Don't tell me that never crossed your mind. You're a smart pony, Dusk. While the years pass, Twilight may grow older in her mind, maybe get a little taller. But ultimately, she'll go on and on and on. Meanwhile she has to watch you, your other friends, her whole family and everypony else she cherishes grow old, wither away and die."

Dusk did his best to divert his eyes from Grace's smirking visage. But that didn't change the fact those words stirred something in his mind. Something he'd been keeping deep down, that he didn't want to even think about but being drawn to the surface.

"Yes, it is rather cruel when you see it that way, isn't it?" Grace patted his shoulder sympathetically. "The same goes for Sombra here, Luna will remain as eternal as the night sky above. And then there's Mi Amore Cadenza. Princess of Love, set to one day lose and live on past the one she loves most. And they call it an ascendance, a blessing. What kind of leader not only has to accept that fact and endure it, but also would see that fate shared with others?"

Nopony answered him. Nopony tried to argue. The only other sound came from Ember's laboured breathing and Thorax's suppressed sounds of concern for her.

"Yes, she must either be very cruel or very lonely. They're not really so far from each other, are they?" mused Grace. "But that's where I come in. As you've seen, I'm far from an ordinary pony. I used to be, once upon a time, but after much sacrifice and dedication, I've achieved the closest thing I can get to what they have without needing a pair of wings and a fancy title. I'm not as old as dear Celestia, but I'll get there, eventually."

Doom snorted. "You, an immortal? You expect us to believe that?"

"Oh, I can assure you, I'm not far off," Grace smirked. "After all, what other word is there, for what I've achieved? The good doctor and I don't see eye-to-eye on many things, but one thing we can agree on is this: the flesh is weak."

With a flourish, his body began rising into the air, all four of his legs and even his head detaching from his main body and hovering in place. All of them, sans Dusk and Doom, stared in shock in horror at the display.

"Weak, flawed, ugly, and temporary," Grace's head went on, a hint of disgust entering his voice. "But where the doctor attempts to improve upon the flesh with his science and precious little gadgets, I have instead replaced it entirely with something better." Now, a new tone entered Grace's voice, faintly manic and barely noticeable under his perpetually even tone. "Observe my form. I do not feel pain. I do not tire. I do not hunger. I have cast off my own weak prison of flesh, and with it the fetters of mortality that once bound me. I have escaped the looming spectre of death which haunts all other living beings, save the alicorns and the creatures Fallen now commands. So tell me, what would you call me, if not perfect and immortal?"

"An abomination," Sombra answered easily, not flinching when Grace's head whirled to face him. "We may each be flawed, but it is those very flaws which make us who we are. Whatever you've done to yourself is nothing to admire. You've merely robbed yourself of everything that makes life worth living."

For the briefest moment, Grace's face twisted into something truly ugly, a hideous visage of anger. But then Dusk blinked, and it was gone, replaced with only a mildly-annoyed expression as Grace reassembled his body and lowered back to the floor.

"For you, perhaps," Grace said, his tone returning to its usual even lilt. "I find value in my continued existence through my creations. I wouldn't expect short-sighted fools with no appreciation for beauty to understand."

Even as Grace spoke, inconsistencies that had niggled at Dusk's brain since the moment he first learned of Grace's nature began to bubble back to the surface of his thoughts.

Twilight's theory about Grace was, so far, the only thing that possibly explained what the strange unicorn could've been… and yet, the more Dusk thought about it, the more parts of it didn't make sense. It was as Twilight had said, for a golem created by a pony to become as free-willed and articulate as Grace obviously was shouldn't have been possible, at least not theoretically. Even then, Spike was also right: even if Grace really was some sort of golem that had become extremely independent, somepony still had to have made him at some point. That somepony would still have to be alive, or else Grace would have gone berserk like any other golem. Grace hadn't mentioned being subservient to anyone other than Fallen though, nor did he seem remotely like the type willing to take orders. So how…?

"How though, Grace?" Dusk found himself asking, partly to keep the unicorn talking and delay whatever his intentions were, and partly out of genuine bewilderment. "You said you used to be a normal pony. How did you do this to yourself? How did you do any of this? What are you, really?"

"Hm?" Grace tilted his head back to Dusk and smiled again, faintly. "Ah, I should've known you'd be interested, Dusk. Both an artist and intellectual in one." While Grace's attention was on him, Dusk noticed Doom start to move out of the corner of his eye. "Well… why not? We've come this far, and I'm curious to see how you'll-"

SCHNRRK!

Faster than he could blink, Dusk watched as Grace, without even turning, flung his leg back out in Doom's direction, the bladed hoof sinking into his dark half's leg. Doom grunted in pain as the glow that had been building on his horn immediately faded. His growl and Trixie's cry of concern were both silenced as the wires binding them tightened even further.

"-react," Grace finished without missing a beat as his leg flew back to him, before tilting his head in the others' direction. "My puppets' eyes are my eyes. As such, I would advise none of you to try anything silly. We're just about to get to the good part. Now, Dusk." He began moving around Dusk again, that cursed needle still hovering in view. "I can see on your face that you already have some theory of your own. Why don't you tell me what you think I am, and let's see how close you are."

Dusk gulped. Grace's attention seemed like it was squarely on him, but the faux-pony was evidently watching all of them for any sudden movements or attempts at magic. Distracting him wasn't an option. For now, all he could do was try to buy time for a miracle.

"A… a golem," he said, falling back on the only thing he knew of that explained any of this. "You're not a puppet, you're a golem of some kind. Somepony had to have used the golem-creation spell to make you."

"My, my, once again you impress me. Somepony's been doing their research!" Grace said with a vaguely pleased expression. "I'm not really surprised. After the show in Ponyville, it's only natural that you'd try to figure out what you can, put the pieces together. Well, you're close, but you're still only half right. Don't feel bad though. I think I would have been genuinely shocked had you managed to guess the full truth."

Grace stopped moving, standing by Dusk's side. He held up one of his own wooden hooves, as though inspecting it.

"I recall being quite fascinated by the spell when I first learned of it, so long ago. I was but a humble, if dissatisfied student of art. Not so different from you, Dusk. Such an old piece of magic, I remember thinking, with so much untapped potential. Yet it was declared 'too dangerous' the second its so-called downsides made themselves known to the frail-hearted public, abandoned and forgotten before it ever had the chance for that potential to be realised. But that is what enterprising young minds are for, is it not? It was quite a challenge, figuring out how to replicate the spell based only on what records of it had made it into the history books. Even more so to develop the spell further, to refine it to suit my needs. It took many years of delicate experimentation and many, many failed attempts, but in the end, I succeeded."

"Succeeded at what? Making a golem?"

"Yes and no." Grace smiled. "I'm assuming you know of how the spell functions according to the history books, Dusk. That in order to create a golem, to give it life, one had to sever a small fraction of their soul to place within the new body. But ask yourself… what would happen if one pony decided that they did not wish to merely create a pale reflection of life? What if one young unicorn decided they didn't want to just make an artificial body and breathe life into it, but to take that body for their own self?" He leaned in slightly. "What would happen, do you suppose, if that unicorn resolved to not stop at just a bare sliver of his own soul? If he made the choice to go further… to give more, as much as possible… to willingly give all of himself to his own creation?"

Dusk felt his eyes widen. Grace chuckled and leaned back, beginning his slow pace around Dusk once more.

"The final result of that brave experiment is what you see before you. This was all a very long time ago, mind. I'm around… hmm. I want to say either just under or just over two-hundred years old, now. It's hard to tell, you stop keeping track of birthdays after a while." He shrugged. "Over the course of that time, though, I've accomplished much. Been to many places, seen many things. Although, I've had to alternate between moving out in the open and going into hiding whenever my activities have caught an undesirable amount of attention. I've even had to adopt new identities, in order to keep myself from attracting unwanted attention. Once, I was Silken String. Then I was Rosary Twine, Thread Dancer… I've had many names, given myself slightly different faces. Once Fallen's new world comes to fruition though, I won't have to hide myself any longer." He swept his forelegs out in a grandiose gesture. "I'll at last be able to pursue my art, my true vision, to my soul's content."

Dusk hesitated, not sure if he even wanted to know at this point. "Your… true vision?"

"Ah!" Grace suddenly yelped - actually yelped, the closest thing to a noise of shock the faux-unicorn had made yet - and turned to look past Dusk, at some of the puppets standing around them. "Oh, of course! How rude of me to leave out my beloved creations. They are my passion, you see. They are what spurs me ever-onward, to new and greater artistic heights."

Grace abruptly left Dusk's side and began pacing around the room, his voice raising to properly address all of them.

"The princesses are going about it all wrong, you see. Immortality is only a curse so long as you have something to lose, something for the brutal sands of time to wrench away from you. But if you share that blessing with others, surround yourself with things that are equally timeless, that will never fade or perish, then you lose nothing. Perhaps Celestia has come to the same realisation herself. Why else would we see the return of her sister and the ascendance of two new alicorns so close to her, in a span of two short decades?" He chuckled and spun to face Dusk again.

"That's what it's all about, at the end of the day. Why selfishly keep my glorious discovery to myself, when I can share it with others, and bring them into the future with me? You mentioned my carving a puppet in your image when we last met, Dusk. What I propose is something much, much more unique." He gestured to one of his puppets. "They are rather fine, aren't they? Despite Tube's 'improvements', you can still tell who they are. Who they used to be, before I fixed them."

"What are you…?"

"Come on, Dusk, you must see it. You even managed to influence one of them. Very remarkable, by the way, I could feel it even from here," he added. "I didn't think anypony could do that other than myself, but you did. Almost as if it were actually alive…"

Dusk frowned. That was another thing that he still didn't understand. If these puppets all could function semi-independently, without requiring direct control from Grace, then… that meant they were likely golems of some sort as well. But how was that possible, if Grace claimed to have created them all? How would he be able to make and control so many other golems, despite being one himself? Did his strange new state of existence enable him to create so many? Or was there something else at play?

Dusk carefully considered Grace's words. Then, he took another look at the puppets around him. They were indeed very lifelike. Eerily so. He'd thought the same of Grace, until he'd revealed the truth about himself. And if he could do that to himself, transferring his own life force into the body of a puppet then…

"No…" Dusk remembered that little foal puppet, the one Grace had flawlessly imitated. "No, you didn't…!"

"At last, you realise!" He ran a hoof over the puppet closest to him. "As I said, it took many years to perfect the right version of the original spell, but I cracked it. A way to preserve the essence of a pony within a form of my own creation and bound to my will, turning their temporary, frail bodies into something so much more beautiful. So much more enduring! Admittedly I have a little work to do once this business is concluded, but it's always worth the effort. Don't you agree?"

Dusk had no words. He stared at the dozens of pony puppets surrounding him. There were mares and stallions of all different builds and appearances. Some looked like they could have been younger than him, others like they might have been much older. Was there truly some part of the ponies they used to be, still trapped in those wooden forms? How long had he been doing this? How many times had he failed before he'd succeeded at creating his spell, and what had become of those who had been used to test it?

It made him feel sick.

"I'm sure it may seem strange to you," Grace continued, "but you'll see what it's like, soon enough. I'm going to really enjoy adding you to my show, Dusk Noir. You and everyone here."

"So instead of dying, we just have to dance to your little tune forever? How exactly is that better?!" demanded Trixie.

Grace rolled his eyes. "Oh really, how is it that much different to the situation you're in now? You're already puppets, you just can't see the strings. Or do you usually make attacks on hidden bases at the behest of the Princess of the Sun?"

"Grace, you can't, please." Dusk could see the needle drifting close again. "This isn't right, you can't seriously think that-"

"But I do, Dusk. Don't worry, you'll retain enough of who you are. You'll even still have that wonderful magic of yours. I really can't wait to utilise it myself, really I can't." He held up the syringe. "This little potion will numb all of your senses and movements, even your magic, while I remove your essence from your body to place into your new one. Look, I've already got it prepared!"

He levitated something else over. Another puppet. This one had nothing connecting its limbs, no magic strands and only held aloft by Grace. But there was no mistaking what it was supposed to be. Dusk felt a chill run down his back as he stared at a wooden, expressionless reflection of himself.

"Do you like it? I tried very hard to capture your likeness. We can work out the little details once you're all settled in, but trust me, you will thank me." He set down the puppet and brought up the syringe. "Now, try to hold still. This'll be over before you know it."

"You heartless worm!" Doom bellowed. "Keep away from my brother!"

Grace quirked a brow. "You know, that might be the first endearing thing I've heard from you. You're still annoying, but credit where it's due."

"Ember doesn't need this!" cried Thorax, tears forming. "She needs actual help! She doesn't have much longer, please, Grace!"

"Would all of you just stop making so much noise, please?" he snapped.

Thorax became even more panicked now. Everypony else was yelling at Grace. Grace himself was getting closer to Dusk with that horrible needle. Dusk himself looked terrified, trying to keep away. Meanwhile, Ember looked like she was having trouble keeping her eyes open. Her breathing was getting weaker and Thorax couldn't do anything about it.

"Ember, Ember, please," he whispered. "Stay with me, you're okay. Y-You're gonna be okay. Tough a-and strong, remember?"

"Thor… Thorax…" The ruby red was fading from her eyes. "Tell… tell Spike that I… I…"

"Don't say anything else, save it for when you see him," he said quietly. "Just keep your strength, s-stay strong. Please don't go, please!"

But he could tell it was no use. She was too badly hurt. He had no way of making that better, not tied up like this. He had all of this love stored up inside him, nourishing him better than he'd ever felt before and yet he couldn't do a thing for one of the beings who'd given it to him. His friend.

She was going to die and all he could do was watch. He pressed his head to her chest and sobbed. Useless, pathetic Thorax. Useless until the very end…

A thought came to his mind. Ember had given him her love as a friend, even if she didn't know it or was too embarrassed to admit it. Maybe, at the very least, he could give some of it back. Just to show how much it really meant to him.

Closing his eyes, he tapped into the magic that allowed changelings to feed. Either drawing love passively from those who offered it or using to take it straight from their bodies. The inhibitor may have cut off his ability to change shape, but this was something deeper and more instinctual. It couldn't just be turned off.

But instead of taking, he did something different. Something no changeling had done for a very, very long time. He syphoned the nourishing energy back to its original source. A pink magical vapour flowed from his chest and into Ember's.

Almost as soon as it touched her, she suddenly took a breath. A deep, strong breath and her eyes fluttered open.

"Thorax?" she murmured. "What… what are you…?"

"Ember? O-Oh my gosh, you're okay. Y-You're oka-!" He was cut off when two puppets tried to pull him away. "No, get off me! She still needs help!"

He was right. Though she looked a little better, he could see her struggling to stand up. Her arms and legs were shaking.

"Whatever is going on back there, deal with it," said Grace irritably, barely glancing over his shoulder. "Just keep them quiet until I'm ready for them."

Thorax struggled in vain against the puppets. But they couldn't stop him from sharing his love. If that was what had helped Ember, he'd just have to try again. This time, it wouldn't just be a little. He was going to give her all of it!

Pouring his energy into the connection between them, it exploded in a burst of magical energy. One that engulfed his whole body and Ember's. The shockwave knocked down his captors and others standing nearby, while also rejuvenating any of his friends caught in the wave.

Grace stopped, the needle inches from Dusk's neck and turned to look. His complaint halted before he could make it, he and Dusk staring openly at the sight. Ember was getting back to her feet. Her injuries were healed and she looked better than ever. But what truly caught their attention was Thorax himself.

When the light faded, he wasn't the same insect-like being he had been before. For one thing, he was much taller. As tall as Celestia herself. His body had turned a brilliant shade of green like a freshly budding plant, his underside the shade of a lush forest. A magenta carapace covered a set of large and sparkling wings. From his head came two, curved orange horns and his eyes had become a deep purple.

"What the…?" Ember's eyes were wide in astonishment. "What just…?"

"Alright, this has been an entertaining distraction," said Grace dismissively. "Now, little changeling, you're going to-"

"I'm not little," interrupted Thorax. "And I'm not just a changeling. I am Thorax of the Swarm. You hurt my friends and now, I'm going to show you what happens when you do!"

A green wave engulfed his whole body. In his place was a massive bear. Huge, furry and angry. His claws swiped at the closest robots and puppets, sending them careening to the wall. The others were all disorientated by the wave of energy from him earlier, swaying on the spot and not moving.

As other guards moved to intercept him, Ember moved to the others and used her claws to slice through their bonds and remove the inhibitors on their horns. Sombra swiped his sword and Dusk's, hurling the latter towards him. He managed to hold up his forelegs, letting it slice down the gap between his legs to struggle free.

"No, you don't!" Grace approached him, the syringe darting for him. "I've waited for this and I won't-!"

Something large and angry slammed into him. Shadows coiled around Doom as he attacked Grace with a savagery only he could manage. Dusk raised a hoof, fumbling with the inhibitor ring to join in. Only then did he realise something in his leg. Something that hadn't been there before.

The needle. Partially depressed. Just between the plates of his armour. The leg it was in was already starting to tingle strangely.

He yanked it out and tossed it aside, managing to slide off the inhibitor. Putting pressure on the leg it was in made that tingling worsen, travelling gradually outward from his knee.

He shook the leg in an attempt to restore feeling to it. He cast his yellow magic on it. It relieved it for a moment, but it came back within seconds. Was it his imagination or did it feel worse?

He looked to see Grace and Doom, engaged in close combat. Doom was brutal and strong, but as Grace had observed in their last fight, that was all he relied on. Grace was able to stay out of his swings, landing a few hits of his own.

Dusk levitated his sword. Grace's back was turned, he could strike now while he had the element of surprise.

But he hesitated. This didn't feel right. Even with all he knew Grace had done and was planning to do, doing this to him just… didn't fit somehow. He wasn't even sure if stabbing him would work.

But he had to try something. He brought the sword next to his head, charging forward to stab Grace's chest.

But the unicorn swivelled his head around and grinned. His body flew apart again and he soared away like leaves in a breeze. This happened just as Doom charged past the place Grace had been standing, right at Dusk.

The two brothers crashed into each other before they could stop themselves. Moments later, Doom was right in Dusk's face with an angry leer.

"I saw that," he hissed. "You had a moment to strike and you didn't take it."

"I-I was… I couldn't-"

"I'm not interested in your excuses!" he snapped. "I'll make this simple for you, Dusk: if you hesitate in battle, you will die. Now come. He is attempting to flee and I don't intend to let him."

He coiled shadows around him to follow Grace up to a circular rigging above the room.

Even though Dusk wanted to argue, he couldn't. He knew Doom was right. It was just whether or not he could accept it.

But he couldn't dwell on that right now. Grace needed to be stopped.

Dusk looked around. The others looked like they had things handled. Sombra impaled attackers on crystal and blade. Trixie made use of her cloak's runes and daggers to strike unexpectedly. Ember brawled with claws and burned with fire. Thorax, in his startling new form, was alternating between all manner of creatures to fight.

But the puppets were resilient. They pulled themselves back together after being taken apart, reformed into conglomerate forms of multiple specimens or simply ignored attacks against them. Backed up by the robots, they were still formidable. But if they took Grace out…

Doing his best to ignore the feeling in his leg, Dusk conjured a white cloud to float after Grace while Doom bounded across dark shadow.

The puppet master was waiting for them, atop the platform. Only a metal grated floor stood between them and the drop to the cave floor below. His eyes found Dusk and he grinned.

"I got you, didn't I?" he asked with barely restrained glee. "Just a little bit, but it's enough."

"What?!" Doom snarled at Dusk. "How could you let yourself be struck so easily?!"

"It's fine," Dusk muttered. "I can still fight."

"But not for long," replied Grace whilst shrugging off his cloak, revealing more of his artificial body. "Even with just a smidgen of that potion, you won't have much more than five minutes from the moment it entered your body before it takes full hold."

Dusk brandished his sword. "Then we'll have to make sure this is quick!"

He fired pellets at Grace, making the unicorn separate his body parts to dodge. At the same time, Doom charged like a bull, shadows raging like branches in a violent wind. Grace had to work harder to avoid his blows. Blades sprang out of his legs and zoomed around Doom to stab him in the back.

But Dusk was there before them. He blocked them with his rapier or greaves on his legs. He let one get in close, putting his magic into a blue-purple aura to hold it in place. He reached out to do the same with the other when his leg buckled.

He tried to move it. He couldn't. If it wasn't for the fact he was looking at it, he'd think it was no longer there. It was already spreading along his chest.

Dusk yelled when the leg he was holding in his aura broke free and stabbed the leg that still had feeling. The other went around to slash Doom behind the knee of his left rear leg. The dark unicorn yelped, making his attack falter which gave Grace the chance to move away.

"Quite a pair, the two of you!" Crossbows sprang from his legs as his body whirled around. "I should like to have a matching set!"

Dusk conjured a yellow shield but bolts slipped through before he could. Most hit his armour but one got into his side. But it only hurt a fraction of what it should have.

Then Doom threw himself in front of Dusk. He could hear bolts sinking into the darker unicorn's sides. Doom ignored these and sent large orbs of shadow at Grace whilst shielding Dusk with a shadow wall. His face was beaded with sweat and he couldn't stand on his injured leg.

"Brother!" he yelled. "Let's see if we can repeat our feat at the door!"

The brief moral quandary of using his mental power on a pony was swiftly quashed in the case of Grace. Besides, he could already feel the potion moving up his head. It wouldn't be long before it reached his horn.

"You will surrender," the brothers commanded.

The sliver of colour and shadow flittered into Grace. They saw him flinch, his disembodied limbs trembling.

"Oh now that isn't…" He shook his head. "That simply isn't sporting."

They ignored his complaint and tried again. Grace trembled again, no longer looking amused. If they tried it just one more time.

"You will su…" Dusk trailed off. He couldn't channel his magic to his voice. Concentrating with all his might, he shouted, "You will surrender!"

But only Doom's shadow left his mouth. Grace glared at it like it was an annoying fly but he didn't shake and judder. If anything, he seemed to be throwing off the effect of the spell.

"What are you doing?! We can't stop!" shouted Doom.

"I can't… can't…"

But Dusk's voice died in his throat. He couldn't even feel if he still had a throat or mouth. His vision tilted as he fell forward to the grating. He didn't even feel that.

"Dusk! Dusk!" Doom tried to hoist him on his shoulders. "Don't succumb to this poison! If you do, I will never-!"

But what he would do, Dusk never found out. Because Doom let out a violent gasp when something embedded itself in his chest. The blade of Grace's foreleg. Red was already staining his black fur, trickling down the edge of the blade.

Doom tried to pull the foreleg out, but it twisted in the wound, earning a gurgling yell in Doom's throat. He collapsed to his knees, his breathing laboured. Grace removed the blade, then stabbed him again. And again. And again.

And try as he might, Dusk was helpless to stop it. The potion was already moving along the rest of his body. He could still breathe, still see and all his organs still worked. But movement, speech, even magic… he couldn't do a thing to stop what was unfolding.

"On second thought," said Grace, "you're simply too irritating to endure. Even as a puppet, I don't think I could fully reign you in. Disappointing, but oh well."

Doom fell next to Dusk. His slitted, jade eyes met Dusk's green.

"Dusk…" he gasped. "I'm… I'm sorry. I'm… an unworthy brother. I'm not… like you. I… I never was…"

A final rattle escaped his throat. The light faded from his eyes as Blackhole Doom died.

Light and Shadow

Sombra clutched at his side, taking cover behind a formation of crystals he'd conjured. He'd made it large enough for the others to take cover as well. All of them were starting to feel the strain of fighting too.

It had a promising enough start. The burst of energy caused by Thorax's transformation had healed their wounds and brought about a second wind. Thorax's shapeshifting had received something of an enhancement. Over the past few minutes, Sombra had seen him take the form of a bugbear to take to the air, a spriggan to protect his body from attack and even a dragon, to Ember's surprise, to guard them from attack while Sombra grew his crystal. Now he was a hydra, striking at foes with multiple heads when they tried to get at them.

But they were still outnumbered. They'd focused their attacks on the metal spiders first since they could be put down, with enough damage. But the puppets were another matter. They were much more resilient than they had any right to be. Whenever they took one apart, it simply came back together again. Their bodies of enchanted wood and melded metal let them withstand attacks, not to mention their weaponry.

He looked at his other comrades. Ember was popping her head out to blast fireballs while nursing a wing and Trixie did the same for her fireworks. Her hoof daggers had bent from use and she only had so many missiles. Meanwhile, he was down from crafting any more crystals for a bit and they still had no idea where the Beast hosts were.

He glanced up at the rigging above. He'd seen Dusk and Doom pursue Grace. He couldn't see what they were doing, not with his attention needed down here. But he had a horrible feeling that things weren't going well for the 'brothers'. He only hoped that he was wrong, reluctantly drawing his blade when he heard wooden hooffalls getting closer.

On the rigging itself, things were as dire as Sombra dreaded. Both combatants were down. One paralysed, one dead. Their enemy was looking down in satisfaction at his handiwork.

"I'd say he's gone to a better place, but let's be honest: he really hasn't," remarked Grace. He flashed Dusk a smile. "Now, now, don't look so glum. Can you honestly say that you're going to miss him? He hardly seemed the tender, loving sort of sibling. I'd like to think I've done you a favour, of sorts. Now, if we can see about rounding up the rest of your compatriots, we can get back to work." He wandered over the side to look down. "Well, I see Tube's creations didn't last long. Can't say I'm all that surprised, honestly that little twit has no eye for proper craftsmanship. I don't know if you've ever worked with somepony like him, Dusk, but let me tell you..."

Dusk stopped paying attention to whatever story Grace was telling about his personal gripes with the scientist. Because he couldn't take his eyes off the vacant, lifeless stare in front of him.

Blackhole Doom, the pony that had caused him so much pain and anguish from the moment of his conception. Who had hurt Dusk's friends so many times, either through him or the body the Amulet had made for him. Who had danced with him at his bachelor party and wept at his treatment of Dusk. Who had both threatened and saved his life, so many times.

He was gone. Gone, forever. It was something Dusk always felt that he wanted but now that he had it... it didn't make things better. But Doom had been. Dusk had seen it. It was gradual, painstaking and almost reluctant. But it had happened. He'd fought by their side. He'd cared for those who mattered to him, like Trixie. But now...

Dusk shut his eyes. He was surprised to feel the beginnings of tears, stinging his eyes. He opened them again and they found Grace. Ligne Grace, who claimed to give life and had cruelly taken it. Not just from Doom, but every single one of the puppets he professed to have 'made better'. And he'd do it again. To Dusk. To his friends below. To everypony he could get his hooves on. If Fallen won, nopony would be able to stop him and even if Fallen failed, that wouldn't stop him either.

In that moment, more than any other time he'd felt in his life, Dusk felt angry. Not the anger of his dark side, nor the influence of Discord. Pure, white-hot, seething rage. It didn't matter if he was paralysed and helpless to act on these thoughts. Right now, they focused on only one thing: Ligne Grace had to be stopped.

It was then he noticed something. Doom's body, it was like it was dissolving. Wisps of shadow, unravelling while his form melted away. The wisps coiled, moving away from what had formed them towards Dusk. They seemed to hesitate when they reached him, like they were tentative to come any closer.

For this, Dusk felt no fear. No trepidation at their coming. Even from here, he could feel they weren't cold but strangely warm. Like a friend, waiting for him to welcome them into an embrace.

And in his mind, Dusk did welcome them. They seemed to respond to this, resuming their course and enveloping him in a darkness that was mingled with a brilliant white light. Like the heart that had shone in the cold, confining cave in the Frozen North that had once trapped them and let them both be free.

"... and the fact I was just left here, with him," Grace went on, "it really won't stand. I mean, it did allow me to set this up to welcome you, but even so. It's the principle of the thing. You know what I mean, don't you, Dusk?"

He glanced over his shoulder. He did a double-take when he saw what was happening. He swivelled his head around, just in time to shield his eyes from the bright flash of darkened light and blinding darkness. Even the battle below paused to behold what was happening. Both Grace's puppets and Dusk's companions stared at the sight as best they could.

From the maelstrom of contradictions that became whole came Dusk Noir. It was recognisably still him, yet he was undeniably different. For one, he was a little taller. More muscle lined his form. Not like his former brother, yet undoubtedly stronger. His hooves were exposed, tufts of black fur sprouting from just above them. His chestnut mane and tail now had small streaks of white, most notably around the side of his head. His eyes were still emerald green, but in this moment, his rounded pupils had become narrow slits. Eyes that were focused squarely on Ligne Grace.

For a moment, the puppet master stared. Then, he rolled his eyes.

"Really? One of you suddenly powering up wasn't enough, you had to go for two?" he remarked. "Well, I won't deny this certainly looks impressive. I'm disappointed not to have the original look, but I can work with this. You'll still make an excellent-"

His head shot up from his body to avoid the sword that thrust at him. He deflected the next two swings with his bloodstained leg blades but didn't avoid the shadow tendrils that erupted from the nearby walls. They smacked him off the platform and sent Grace careening back to the ground. He pulled himself back together as Dusk floated down on a white colour cloud, bordered by darkness.

"Alright, enough showboating," he snapped. "It doesn't matter if you're a little more buff and changed your manestyle a bit. It doesn't change one essential thing: I still outnumber you and your friends. So why don't we stop this little unpleasantness and surrender? It'll be a lot less messy."

"I quite agree." Even Dusk's voice was a little deeper, though it wasn't guttural. "This has gone on long enough, Grace."

"Dusk...?" Ember's eyes were wide. "Is that you?"

He hesitated before answering. "Yes. Yes, it's still me. Though this does feel a little... bizarre."

"I can imagine so," said Sombra. "Are you well, my young friend?"

"By and large," he replied. He looked at one of his forelegs, at the tuft of black fur. "I feel strangely... whole."

"Where's Doom?" asked Trixie. "What... what happened to him?"

Again, he hesitated. "I'm sorry, Trixie. But I'm afraid he's... he's gone. Ligne Grace saw to that."

"Oh, like any of you actually care?" Grace said irritably. "I could tell he was the renegade of your little party. Give him a few tweaks and he could easily have been one of us. And look at the result of my ending his miserable existence! You can't really complain, can you?"

"His life wasn't yours to take," argued Dusk. "For one who claims to give ponies the gift of immortality, you're also very quick to deny them it."

"So what do you intend to do now, Dusk?" he asked. "Are you going to debate ethics with me before robbing me of mine? Or will I be clapped in irons so you can keep your conscience clean? Assuming you're actually capable of carrying out either scenario, of course."

"I'm very capable, I can assure you." Dusk fixed him in his slitted gaze. "I'm giving you a chance to surrender, Grace. You have to answer for what you've done. I can't allow you to hurt any other ponies as you have."

"I haven't hurt them!" he shot back. "I keep telling you, they're better than they were! Look how beautiful they are now. That beauty will last forever! They could never appreciate that as they were, but look at them now!"

"So you don't regret what you've done to them?"

Grace sneered. "What do I have to regret? I've achieved something nopony outside the princesses has done. Better, in fact, because it can be shared with everypony! If you'd only let me share it with you too..."

"And what about them?" asked Dusk. "Your puppets. Have you ever asked them this? Did they ever tell you this is what they wanted? Did they welcome the gift you gave them?"

Grace waved a hoof. "Not at the time, but afterwards, I know they did. How can they not?"

"Then why don't we find out for certain?"

Dusk's horn glowed. Light-mingled shadow amassed around it, lilac tinged with the darkness and was channeled through his mouth when he uttered a single command:

"Awaken."

The wisps coiled from his mouth and horn, not at Grace but his puppets. They shuddered when they made contact, making them reel. Some even dropped to their knees.

"No. No, what is this?" Grace's horn flashed intermittently, his aura appearing around some of them. It didn't stop their distress. "What have you done?"

"You'll see, soon enough," Dusk echoed.

Then, their struggles ceased. They swayed slightly on the spot, a few standing back up. Some touched their heads, others looked about in apparent confusion.

Then, one of them noticed their leg. They stared at it, tilting their head. They rapped it, hearing the wooden sound. Their head whipped to the other, doing the same. They looked across their body, their head shaking furiously. Similar reactions broke out across the room. Running about in blind panic. Trying to rip off the metal that had been bolted on. Falling to the ground, forelegs clutching their heads which shook in silent screams.

"Stop that. Stop it, right now!" Grace crossed to the nearest one, shaking them. "You shouldn't be like this! You're perfect, you're better! Listen to me. Listen to me!"

The puppet he was shaking stopped their screaming. Their once-empty eyes, now with a certain glow to them, found Grace. They stared. Others nearby began to as well. Those that could comprehend gradually turned their attention to one thing in the room. Dozens of wooden, carved faces all looking at Ligne Grace.

"What are you all doing?" Grace started to back away. "All of you, stop it. Stop looking at me like that, I mean it. There's no need for any of this, you all need to simply-"

He had to duck when a magical blast shot at his head. He turned to run, but did so straight into the waiting grasp of another. Grace shoved it away only to be blasted from behind. Then again from the side. The puppets staggered towards him, encircling him. Some were firing, others dragged their limbs on the ground. Those closest dived for him, grabbing onto whatever they could.

Grace pushed and struggled. He drew his leg blades, but seemed reluctant to use them. When he tried, a rather large puppet caught it in their leg and snapped it. They used their own to return the favour, shot him at point blank or slammed their bare hooves into him. Grace yelled as his wooden body splintered and cracked. He begged and pleaded with his creations, trying to appeal to them. But they fell on deaf ears.

A foreleg was broken into splinters. A rear leg was burned to ash. His head became misshapen and twisted by repeated blows. His body was blackened by blasts, holes forming in places.

All the while, Dusk watched on. His face was expressionless. His eyes never looked away from the scene before him, nor did he try to stop it. Immovable as a statue. His companions emerged slowly from behind the crystal and moved to him, looking warily between them.

"Dusk?" Trixie approached him nervously. "I think he's had enough now."

"That's not up to me." Dusk barely looked around at her, his eyes fixed on the sight before him. "They'll decide when he's had enough."

"But they're going to kill him!" put in Thorax. "You can't just let that happen."

Dusk's voice was blank, like he was in a trance. "Everything has its time and everything dies."

"Dusk!" Sombra's yell made the stallion actually look at him. "We still don't know where the hosts are, where they're keeping Ray! He can tell us where!"

"Ray...?" Dusk said the name like he had forgotten it.

"Yes, your friend! The one we came here to rescue, so that we can save the lives of our other friends. Of your fiancé, Dusk," he added. "If we don't succeed in this, they will die. We need to stop this."

"He's beaten, Dusk," added Ember. "And look at these things. We can't do anything for them and what they're going through... they're hurting. You woke them up. Now, I think it's time they got some proper rest."

Dusk looked at them all, then around at the scene. Not all of the puppets had joined in the melee. Some of them were on the ground, sobbing with voices they no longer had. Others were curled up and rocking back and forth. A few simply sat, unmoving. Seeing them, along with the words of his friends, quelled the newly returned anger to his heart and he nodded.

"Be free," he commanded and another round of light-shadow came from his horn. Cream-yellow shining against the dark.

When it hit the puppets, they shook again. But not violently and the movements soon ended. The magic holding them together vanished, the parts of their bodies falling onto the ground with a collective clatter. They all waited for a few seconds, but none of them got back up.

They all looked at Dusk. He didn't have the same, distant look from before. It was like it was beginning to dawn on him what had happened. What he had almost let happen.

"Dusk?" Thorax approached him tentatively. "Are you okay?"

"I'm... I don't know," he murmured, looking down at his hoof. "This feeling, it's so new and yet... I feel like I've always known it, somehow. I-I can't really explain. I'm sorry if I frightened you all before. I think I just... lost myself for a moment. Or I had to be reminded of who I am. Thank you for bringing me back."

"In your current state and given all that Grace purports to have done, it's not surprising. You did the same for me, my friend. I'd be remiss if I didn't do likewise," said Sombra.

"Yeah, it's alright. I'm feeling kind of the same way right now as you are right now. I mean, look at me!" Thorax gestured at his new form. "And all this, just from sharing my love!"

"Yeah, it's really something. Thanks for that, by the way," said Ember. "Never thought love would end up saving my life."

"Neither did I. It... it just felt right," he said. "I couldn't let you die. You're my friend."

"Well..." Ember smiled at him and lightly punched his leg. "I'm glad you didn't."

"He's gone then..." Trixie seemed to have trouble looking at Dusk. "Doom, I mean. H-He's really... you know...?"

"It's... difficult to explain," admitted Dusk. "He was always a part of me, even when Discord created him. He came from everything I perceived as bad about myself. Then, Twilight and I cast him out, leading to you giving him form. When Grace killed him, he just... came back to me."

"So he's still in there?" she asked.

"Not in the same way as he might have been," he answered. "The best I can understand it, he's... returned to what he once was. At the same time, I think he's given me something new. I think, at last... we finally understand each other. Together, we've become who we were always meant to be. Does... that make sense?"

"More or less," she replied. "But there's no chance of him... coming back?"

"I'm afraid not. There's nothing for him to come back from." He looked at her with shared sympathy. "I'm sorry, Trixie."

Trixie managed to look at Dusk. It was strange. She could see the hints of the pony she had intended to use merely as a minion. The shape of his eyes. The patches of white hair and black fur. Yet it was unquestionably Dusk Noir looking at her. His expression of uncertainty was a mirror to her own, along with a kind of trepidation.

In the end, she sighed. "He... he was a brute. Always said and acted without thinking. He never minced words and he did bad things. But... he never left me. He looked out for me, in his own way. He always tried to do better, even if he didn't quite manage it. Even with all that he's done... I-I'm going to miss him."

"In a way, so will I," agreed Dusk.

"This is..." She gazed into his eyes and shook her head. "This is so strange. It's going to take some getting used to."

He chuckled. "Trust me, I feel exactly the same way. I understand that it might be unsettling for you but I hope that... we can still be friends, Trixie."

"I appreciate that," she replied. "Well uh... it's definitely going to take some time, but... I think we'll be fine."

She smiled at him and he smiled back. He started for a hug, but decided against it.

"Well," said Sombra, placing a hoof on his shoulder. "I think this becomes you well, Dusk. I'm happy that Doom was able to find some measure of peace."

"Me too," he nodded. "Now, on the subject of restoring peace, it's time to get one step closer to that goal."

They approached what was left of Ligne Grace. The magic connecting his limbs had substantially weakened. One of his eyes was hanging on by a single splint, the entire left side of his face having been smashed in, revealing the hollow interior. His chest had the worst damage, the front having fallen away completely. Only one thing lay within: a wooden, glowing heart. It was suspended eerily in the hollow space of his otherwise empty chest, though its light was sputtering and weak. The pony-turned-living-puppet made no attempts to move or get up from his prone position. His one remaining eye slowly swivelled up at them as they came close.

"Well now..." Grace's mouth barely moved, his voice sounded like it was being scraped across sandpaper. "I suppose... that's it then."

"It is, Grace," said Sombra. "For your crimes against Equestria, you will be taken into custody. If you wish to begin paying recompense, you can start by telling us where Ray Strike and the Demon Beast hosts are within this place."

He laughed cynically. "I suppose I could. That would be the friendly thing to do, wouldn't it? But what are you going to do if I don't? You've left me with nothing."

"We could always take apart what's left until you change your mind," challenged Ember.

"Yes, because the threat of pain and death carries so much weight right now," he remarked. "What could any of you possibly do that would make me even consider changing my mind? You have already taken away the only thing I ever cared about, all I've worked for."

"I only opened their eyes to the truth," said Dusk. "Of what you did to them."

"But why? Why did they do this?" His eye swivelled to one of his puppets that had been attacking him, now nothing but a pile of inanimate wooden limbs on the floor. "I don't understand. My creations… my beautiful creations. I fixed them. I cured them. I made them… perfect. They should have thanked me. So why… why-"

"Are you serious?" Much to the group's surprise, it was Trixie who'd spoken, her voice a whisper teetering on the edge of something much worse. "Even now, you seriously think you deserve to be thanked, for what you took from them?"

What was left of Grace's face seemed to twist into a frown. "I took nothing from them, other than their flaws. I gave them-"

"SHUT UP!" she suddenly screamed. "YOU NEVER GAVE THEM A CHOICE, ALL YOU GAVE THEM WAS TORTURE! You dragged them away from their homes, their families, whatever lives they had, everything they knew, and stuck them inside of wooden cages for your own sick pleasure! No way to feel, or think, or scream. You didn't even leave them with enough presence of mind to realise what you'd done to them! That's not living, that's… Just because you didn't like the idea of dying didn't give you the right to…!"

Her voice broke and shuddered as she began taking deep breaths. Ember and Thorax both moved closer to her, trying to comfort her, while Dusk and Sombra offered her sympathetic looks. In the end, while she shook her head furiously and looked away, Dusk affixed Grace with a glare that could've frozen fire itself.

"You're not a saviour to them, Grace," he said, gesturing to the surrounding puppets. "You're not a revolutionary who was going to save everyone. You're just a sick, twisted, delusional pony with a fear of death and a messiah complex. And no one, not a single soul out there, would ever be grateful to you for what you've done."

Grace simply stared up at him for what felt, to Dusk, like ages. Dusk stared back. Nothing else was said, until a sound escaped Grace's mouth. A dry, forced laugh.

"Ha…ha…" Grace's eye rolled to look over the remainder of his puppets, and then up to the ceiling. He seemed to exhale, even though he had no need to. "Perhaps… you're right. Ha." Another forced chuckle. "Perhaps, then, there was no point to any of it. To anything. Everything I've ever done, all I've worked for, has been… pointless. Completely… utterly… pointless…""

"Hey guys?" Thorax was looking around the room. "Where'd all the robots go?"

They saw what he meant. No new mechanical reinforcements had arrived since they'd destroyed the last of them. While it was possible they had simply destroyed all there was, something didn't feel right. They knew Tube had two, much larger robots and they'd seen no sign of them. Were they simply damaged beyond repair?

Then, from deep below them, they heard a rumbling sound. It was oddly sequential, like a series of heavy footsteps, one after the other. They tensed, ready for the arrival of some new threat. Perhaps the robots that attacked Canterlot were on their way. But nothing came.

"Oh that sneaky little..." Grace shook his head. "I didn't think he'd go that far."

"Who would? Tube? What are you talking about?" asked Dusk.

An answer was provided by a sudden, loud rumbling from beneath their hooves again. Much louder than before and this time, it didn't stop. The ground shook so much that it caused them all to stumble. Cracks ran up the walls, along the ceiling. Not to mention the ground beneath them started to feel a lot warmer.

"What's going on?" Trixie looked about in alarm. "I thought you said this place was inactive!"

"Unless triggered by an explosive force of great magnitude," said Grace. "Like the bombs Tube had set up in the volcano basin, in the event of us losing this place to the enemy."

Ember gasped. "So this whole place is going to blow?!"

"Why are you scared? Dragons can handle lava!" cried Trixie.

"That doesn't mean I want to drown in it!" she retorted. "We need to get out of here!"

"Up the right passage," said Grace from the floor. "Keep following it until you reach a break in the tunnel, then follow the passage left and keep going straight. Further up is the teleportation chamber. We had the crystals containing the hosts moved there in the event of this, to transport them away."

Sombra frowned. "Why are you suddenly being so cooperative?"

"What's one more pointless act atop all the others, before death finally catches up to me?" he answered. "And, I admit, because Dr Test Tube is an annoying, self-absorbed little squit who deserves to have whatever scheme he has in place fall out under his hooves. If I can't give him payback personally, you'll have to be the next best thing."

"You talk as if we're not bringing you with us," said Dusk.

Grace only smiled, just as a large cracking sound came from above their heads. An especially large chunk had broken away and was falling towards them. A big piece landed between them and Grace before they could act, the rest of it coming down swiftly.

"Back, all of you!"

They all hurried away, cringing from the loud crash when the rest of it hit the ground. The cracks spread across the floor too, red-hot lava beginning to seep through. It sizzled as rocks and bits of puppet were swallowed up by it.

Ember was already moving. "Thorax, you get Sombra! I've got Trixie! Dusk, you use your magic and let's get out of here!"

"What about Grace?" yelled Dusk as he created a cloud of white and shadow. "He's still in there!"

"You go grab him if you want, but we're leaving!"

Ember scooped up Trixie and soared for the cave exit. Thorax wrapped his much longer legs around Sombra and followed suit. Dusk looked back to where Grace had been. The entire floor was nearly engulfed already, with only a few spots of bare rock left.

On one of them, he saw Ligne Grace. The hollowed-out body containing his heart had already fallen into the lava and was steadily burning up. Grace's head was lying on a patch of rock, the molten rock already surrounding him. His eye met Dusk's. He gave an ironic sort of smile and winked.

Dusk made for what was left of him, but knew what was coming. His glowing heart met the lava's surface. It burned brightly for a moment, then fizzled into cinders. Grace's head suddenly lost all expression, forming into the same, blank face for all of his creations. Moments later, it too was burned away.

There wasn't time to dwell. The lava was rising fast. Dusk diverted the course of his cloud and sped after his companions. He caught up with them, following the very route Grace had told them of.

"So we're trusting his word?" he asked Sombra, flying next to him.

Sombra looked grim. "It makes little difference either way. If he is telling the truth, we find the Beasts and have a chance, along with an escape. If not, there is no doubt the lava will break them free and then, either they kill us or the lava will."

"Come on, Sombra!" called Thorax. "So long as we're alive, there's a chance!"

They soared up the tunnels, the lava continuing its relentless advance. More of the caverns and passages were coming apart. Puppets and robots that hadn't been dispatched were quickly engulfed in the heat. Dusk could feel it, practically licking at his back. But they kept on going.

He marvelled at the newfound energy he'd been given. Managing this before would have been taxing, but it was like there was no end to it. The image of Doom flashed across his mind and he mentally thanked whatever was left of his 'brother'. Even now, he was pushing him on.

Keep going, just keep going. Follow the passage, going up and up. They reached the break and veered left. Dusk surrounded them in a protective bubble, doing his best to keep out the smoke and the bits of debris falling from the ceiling. There was an opening ahead. He could see many coloured lights, vying away inside. His heart leapt at the sight, along with some dread. If this was another trap.

A few more robots scurried out of the room to intercept them. They were swiftly destroyed by Dusk's pellets, Ember's fire and a sharp crystal from Sombra.

They burst into a room with a large, circular pad in the centre. Wires connected with crystals arranged in a circle around it. These weren't the only ones. Six more were present, standing right on the pad itself. Just as they'd appeared on that projection before. But these weren't mere images.

"Ray!" Dusk hurried to the crystal containing the stallion, frozen in anger. "Don't worry, we'll get you out of here."

"Grace said this was the teleportation chamber! This machine must be what does it!" He stared at the controls, his hoof hovering uncertainly over it. "I... I don't know how to work it!"

"Big red button!" Trixie slammed her hoof on it.

The machine whirred to life. Pylons fixed into it thrummed with energy, gathering in the centre. Sombra stared in wonder first at the machine, then Trixie.

"How did you-?"

"It's always the big red button, now move it!"

They hurried into the centre of the pad. Dusk could feel the energy tingling over his body, rising in intensity. The lava was almost upon them, rising towards the entrance.

"But where's Tube?" yelled Thorax. "We didn't see where he-!"

"That little wimp probably already cleared out!" cut off Ember. "Even if he didn't, he's missed his chance now!"

There was a burst of familiar power that converged on them. In the blink of an eye, the assault party and the Demon Beast hosts were gone. Moments later, the teleporter of Dr Test Tube was reduced to molten slag. The crystals that powered it exploded when the magic inside them was released.

As it had been when they still called it home, the volcano and island of Dragon's Lair was consumed by fire. Those near the shoreline of the neighbouring mainland would watch in awe. None of them would have the slightest inkling of what had set it off...

Blood Bonds

Dash had been shot out of the sky. Edge had gotten her right on the wings, numbing them with a blast. Gilda had managed to catch her when she fell, only to then get shot herself, paralysing one of her wings and her right foreleg, which in turn caused her to lose her grip on Dash. Fortunately a fall from this height was much better than a full speed crash from higher up. Even so, her Pegasus friend was effectively out for the count, recovering from the fall. That left Gilda against Edge when he came at them.

Hobbling on three legs, she managed to close the distance. She thrust her spear, but he caught it on his leg and broke it in two. Not deterred, Gilda hit him in the head with the part she still had. It struck the fleshy half of his face, but he barely reacted to it. He retaliated by punching her in the face and kicking her when she reeled back.

Gilda's vision swam. She tried to focus and could see a grey mass approaching her. Snarling, she swiped with her good claw but he blocked it and pinned it. He forced her to the ground, pinning his other leg against her throat. She choked, gasping for air and struggling with all her might but he didn't let go.

Her struggles started to lessen. The world around the edge of her eyes was darkening. She could see the glare of his single, robotic eye glaring down at her. She wanted nothing more than to tear it from his head, but she could barely even do that.

"Gilda!" Rainbow struggled to her hooves, beginning to charge. "Get your hooves off-!"

Her yell was cut off when Edge blasted her, raising the leg he used to pin Gilda's arm. Dash took the shot to the chest and fell.

"Dash…!" she managed to cry in a croaky voice. "You… you…!"

Anger flared in Gilda again and she managed to get her claw grasped around the robot side of his head while he wasn't pinning it. He tried to shake her off him, but she wasn't letting go.

"Stay the hell…" Gilda gripped around his eye and began to pull. "Away from my friend!"

She dug her claw in as far as it would go and yanked on the eye. With a rending of metal and sparks, she pulled it right out of his head. Edge's mouth opened in a mangled scream, buzzing like electricity as he juddered and shook on the spot. Then, all of a sudden, he stopped. For a moment, he stood completely frozen before he collapsed like a sack of bricks.

Her breathing raspy, Gilda rubbed her throat and threw a middle claw at Edge's prone form. She gave it a kick as she passed. He didn't move or get up.

"Cyborg jerk," she spat. She hurried to where Dash had fallen. "Dash? Dash, you there? If you're dead, I swear I'm gonna kill you!"

"Nice… that you care…" Rainbow managed a smirk from the ground. The chest piece of her armour was smoking and she coughed. "Edge… is he…?"

Gilda held up his eye in response. "Seemed to go down pretty quick when he lost this. Don't know if he's dead, don't care. So long as he doesn't get back up for a bit."

"Guess so…" If Rainbow had something to say, she kept it to herself. "Mind giving me a claw here?"

"Why not? It's my only good one currently." She hefted Rainbow up, propping her on the side where Gilda had been paralysed. "You good?"

"Better than you," she retorted. "Come on, let's find Fluttershy or Zecora. They can-"

She broke off when they heard a horrendous shriek that pierced the whole forest. Like a million claws scratching on a million chalkboards and the claws all belonged to a bunch of seriously angry cats. The sound even made Gilda cringe. From what they could tell, it was coming from inside the castle.

They both picked up the pace, supporting one another towards the door. They hurried a little quicker when the shriek was answered by a ferocious roar. Snarls and screeches intensified the closer they got. What they found inside was sheer chaos.

Spike was one of the fighters. His face was an expression of sheer rage, teeth gritted and claws bared. It was directed at… Gilda wasn't completely sure. It walked on four legs and had leathery wings, along with matted silvery hair and fangs stained with blood. In fact, their whole mouth was stained with it.

He wasn't the only one at the scene. The two masked twins were watching from a distance, warily ready to act. Pinkie was aiming her cannon at the monstrosity, but seemed afraid to fire for fear of hitting Spike. Gilda's keen eyes spotted Zecora near the branching stairs, crouching over something.

Coming to a silent agreement, Gilda managed to put Rainbow on her back and ran over the battlefield to where Zecora was. She was tending to Rarity, pressing a blood-stained fabric to her neck while also applying a potion. Or trying to at least.

"Gilda, quickly, help me with this!" she said at once. "Open the bottle, just give it a twist!"

"Got it!" She gently set Dash down, grasped the bottle and pulled open the cork with her beak. "What the hay happened here?"

"There is no time to explain, Rarity is in great pain!" She took the bottle and poured it over the press she was using. "This should stem the blood's flow, though if she'll pull through… I just don't know."

"We need Fluttershy!" cried Rainbow. "Fluttershy! Fluttershy?!"

"I'm here, I'm here!" She came hurrying from one of the passages, looking frantic. "I-I heard that horrible sound, what's… oh no, Rarity!"

She was with Zecora in an instant, firing a healing beam from her bracelet. Rarity stirred while in its aura, murmuring feebly. Zecora lifted the press to see the wound was closing and breathed a sigh of relief.

"This wound should no longer upset her. Fluttershy, your timing could not have been better," she said.

Fluttershy looked very shaken. "She's still… o-oh my, she's lost so much blood."

"Do not worry, I can handle that." Zecora took a few more potions out. "For now, we need to handle our wayward bat."

"Bat? Wait yeah, that thing looks a little like the bat pony they have with them," said Rainbow. "Geeze, what happened to her?"

Zecora frowned. "It was really most strange. After failing to drink a potion she had, she underwent this drastic change. Her body and mind are no longer her own, though her bloodlust and savagery have certainly grown."

"Then we'd better get in there," said Rainbow. "Spike looks like he could use a hoof."

She wasn't wrong. Though Spike was indeed battling fiercely, the creature that was Selena moved with a strength and speed that only his armour and scales protected him from. Even then, she landed nasty cuts with her claws and lapped eagerly at the blood that stained them. Not only that but with every bit she ingested, her changes seemed to worsen. Her claws got longer and her size increased.

Gilda nodded. "Then let's help him out. Hey Fluttershy, give us a little zap!"

She used her healing beam on both of them. The instant she did, Gilda got feeling back in her wing and leg. A flexing of her wings and a grin told her Dash did too. It sucked she didn't have her spear anymore, but she could work without it.

By the time they soared towards the fight, Spike had been knocked down. Selena had him pinned, her fangs snapping at his throat. But before Gilda could land a hit, somepony else did. One of the weird twins, leaving a shallow cut on Selena's back. The other did the same with one of her legs. It made the creature flinch and turn her attention to the twins.

The happy twin jumped towards Selena again, but crashed into Rainbow who flew across her path. The frowning one ended up barging into Gilda, causing them both to stumble and fall.

"Hey, watch where you're going, dweeb!" she snapped at the twin. Her response was to swipe her knife at Gilda's neck. "Oh, now you're gonna get it!"

But just as the two of them started to clash, Selena rammed into them both. She went for the twin, perhaps seeing her as the scrawniest and weakest of the pair. She lashed at Selena's face with her knives, but the mutated bat knocked them aside and pinned down the leg. The twin desperately kicked at her face while her sister was fighting Rainbow, not seeing her plight.

Gilda was a little tempted to let the creature finish the twin off. But annoyingly, her conscience won out and she lunged for Selena. She swiped at her face, leaving three claw marks before flying back and kicking her off.

The twin stared at Selena, now caught between the other twin and Dash, then at Gilda. She tilted her head in apparent confusion.

"Don't take it the wrong way, you're still a dweeb," said Gilda. "Now are you gonna help me take this thing down or what? 'Cause it really isn't being picky about its food right now."

The twin looked back in silence. Then, she shook her head.

Gilda snarled. "No? Do you not see what's going on right now?! You seemed pretty ready to kill us! What makes this thing different?"

The twin pointed at Selena, then at herself and her sister. She raised her hooves, then joined them together.

"You're not serious." Gilda groaned when the twin nodded. "Ugh, you ponies and your friendships. Even the psycho ones! Fine, but we gotta hold her down somehow."

The twin pulled something out. A hook on the end of a length of rope. She mimed tying the rope to the ground, then pointed at her twin.

"Alright, we'll do it your way. Dash, keep this thing's attention on us! These two are gonna try to tie it down!"

"So we have to get right in there while they hang back?" asked Rainbow, recovering from Selena's charge while the other twin backed up from the mutated pony. "Sure, that might as well happen."

Gilda rounded on Selena, noticing the mark she'd made earlier. Except that it was already healing, right before her eyes.

"You've got to be kidding me," she remarked, rolling her eyes and baring her claws again. "Guess I'll have to make sure it sticks!"

As they charged towards the rampaging creature, Pinkie was heaving Spike back towards Zecora and Fluttershy. Even though he was struggling every step of the way.

"Let go… let go of me!" he yelled. "She hurt Rarity! She needs to… needs to pay!"

"And she's hurt you too, Spike!" argued Pinkie. "There's enough blood making a mess without adding more!"

"I'll give her blood!" he snarled. "I'll give her what she deserves!"

"Spike, stop!" She gripped both sides of his face, looking him in the eye. "Let the others handle it for now. This isn't going to help anypony, especially not you. I'm not letting another friend get hurt. Not if I can help it."

Even with anger clouding almost every thought, Spike couldn't relent from the genuine heartache in Pinkie's voice. He stopped struggling and let her support him to the medics. Fluttershy was on him at once, but Spike barely acknowledged her healing energy, his eyes fixed on Rarity.

"Please, tell me she's okay," he begged Zecora.

"She will need to rest, but she'll pull through," she answered. "Now, let me see if we can do the same for you."

Relief swept through Spike at her words. He didn't resist while they began treating him. His stomach turned when he saw where Rarity's neck had been bitten into. The flesh had healed over, though it left a nasty looking scar outline.

"Guess we're even," he murmured, touching the ones on his stomach. "Rarity… I'm sorry…"

"It isn't your fault, Spike," said Fluttershy at once. "We all know that and no doubt she does too."

He smiled gratefully at her, squeezing the hoof she placed on his shoulder. The sound of more hooves approaching met their ears.

"What in the world is goin' on?" Applejack came sprinting along one of the branching paths, followed closely by Strongheart and Osteo. "Rarity! Don't tell me she's-!"

"She'll be alright, AJ," replied Pinkie. She'd propped her cannon on the bannister overlooking the hall. "But we've got a pretty big problem right now."

"Like that's anythin'…" She trailed off when she saw the mutated Selena. "Crab apples on a stick, what is that?!"

"O-Oh no!" Fluttershy tensed at the sight of Osteo. "D-Don't hurt my friends, please!"

"Don't worry, Fluttershy," said Strongheart. "A temporary truce has been called while we came to discover the source of the noise."

"It sounded like a chance for an even greater fight," said Osteo. "Though now I see who it is, I almost feel reluctant to engage her."

"Do ya know what's happened?" asked Applejack.

"I have some idea. Dr. Test Tube performed some kind of experiment on Selena, one that enhanced her natural gifts. Though he also spoke of changes that would come to her, if not kept in check by inhibitors he gave her."

Strongheart frowned. "Inhibitors?"

"Those potions," Osteo said, pointing to where they'd landed. "The doctor created them to counter the changes that could be brought on by the science he used to make her faster and stronger. She must have waited too long between doses."

"A-And now…?" Fluttershy dared to ask.

"Now, it seems she will tear us all apart in a feeding frenzy." He closed his eyes and shook his head. "I had hoped to spar against her, but… not like this. She doesn't deserve this."

Spike stared at Selena, shrieking and screeching for more and more blood. He remembered what his own greed had done to him, how it had made him act. And yet his friends had never given up on him. Nor had Selena's. She didn't know what she was doing, she couldn't control herself and he'd still tried to…

Shame welled up within him. He looked at Rarity, breathing gently with her eyes closed, Zecora tending to her. She had saved him because she knew who he truly was inside. Selena had seemed so desperate to stop herself turning into this. This couldn't be what she wanted. He knew what he had to do.

"We need to get those potions," Spike said, managing to stand. "It's her only chance. If you can keep her held down, I'll make sure she gets them. I'll give them to her all at once."

"Why would you help her?" asked Osteo. "She is your enemy."

"Maybe, but she's your friend," replied Spike. "We have to try, at least."

"Come on, Osteo," said Applejack. "Ya want a fight worth fightin'? I'd say this sounds like a pretty good one."

"A chance to preserve and to save, not simply to destroy," added Strongheart.

"Yes…" Osteo stared at Selena, a grim smile setting on his face. "Yes, I agree. Very well then. Let us go now, to battle!"

"Pinkie, cover us from up here," ordered Spike. "Keep Zecora, Fluttershy and Rarity safe. Everypony else? Let's go!"

They vaulted over the bannister and charged towards the fight. Selena had taken off into the air, chasing down Rainbow and Gilda. The latter had a nasty looking cut on her rear leg and the former was clutching her side. The twins had their grapples ready, but their target was too high for them to reach.

"Guys, tag out!" called Spike. "Go see Zecora and Fluttershy! We'll handle this!"

"Buffalo, a boost!" barked Osteo.

Strongheart caught his meaning and flipped towards him. She landed on his back and he bucked her into the air. The two flyers split apart while she vaulted past, striking Selena with full force. It made her descend from the hit. Applejack skidded underneath to catch Strongheart as Osteo leapt for Selena. He struck her in the face, then hauled himself onto her back whilst kicking her flank.

"Down to earth!" he commanded. "Fall, Selena, fall!"

The mutated pony screeched in annoyance, trying to shake him off. She turned upside down, but he stubbornly hung on.

"Bring her closer!" called Pinkie. "I got this!"

Osteo tugged on Selena's neck, forcing her to change course towards Pinkie. He let go the moment Pinkie fired, sticky taffy zooming from the barrel. It splattered onto Selena's wings, sticking them together. She crashed to the floor, straining to pull them free.

The twins moved in, whirling their hooks and throwing them over their ally. They fixed them into the ground, holding on for dear life against her struggles. Applejack and Strongheart leant their strength to their efforts too while Selena thrashed and shrieked. Osteo vaulted onto her back again, doing his best to pin her down.

Meanwhile, Spike made a beeline for the fallen potions. He swiped them up, making sure there were still plenty left in their bottles and made for Selena. Even with all of them working to hold her down, they were still struggling. He'd have to be quick about this.

"Selena!" He forced open her jaw while Osteo held onto her head. "Hold still! We're trying to-!"

She managed to wrench her head free and her jaws clamped on Spike's hand. He yelled as the fangs pierced his scales and she threw her head to the side, hurling him away. The force was so great that he let go of the potions. They flew from his hand, arcing up to land on the hard ground.

Spike clutched his bleeding claw, rushing forward to catch them. But he could tell it would be too late. They'd smash open before he even reached them. Still he kept going. He had to do this. Had to save Selena, his friends.

But just before the potions hit the ground, they stopped. Suspended by a magical aura. But not like one he'd ever seen. The aura was connected to a steadily flowing stream of energy, which trailed through the air across the room until it reached the outstretched leg of a pony standing in one of the doorways. It looked like…

"What are you waiting for?!" Edge was firing a levitation beam from one of his modified legs, glaring at Spike with his remaining eye. "Move it, kid!"

Spike snapped out of his shock and grabbed the potions from the aura. Edge jetted over him, firing his beam at Selena now. It did a lot to lessen her movements, but Spike didn't hang around. Gritting his teeth, he used his bitten hand to hold open her mouth again, ripped the corks off with his teeth and shoved the whole thing down her throat.

Selena's screeches gurgled as the potion splashed into her mouth. Spike kept it there until they were empty before withdrawing his claw. The others kept up their efforts to hold her down, but Edge's levitation aura gave out. With another shriek, she pulled against one of the ropes and unbalanced those holding it. The other rope wasn't enough to keep her down and she bit into Osteo's leg, the stallion yelling from the pain.

But she didn't get any bigger. In fact, Spike could see her getting smaller. The bones were cracking back into place, her wings diminishing in size and her claws shrank back into her hooves. The horrendous shrieking gave way to yells of a mare in distress and the feral gleam faded from her eyes. With Osteo still holding on, even with his bleeding leg, Selena returned to her normal shape and size.

Osteo lessened his grip and lowered her gently down. The twins were there in seconds, peering down at Selena in evident concern. She took long, exhausted breaths and her eyes wandered blearily around.

"What… what happened…?" she murmured. "I… I don't…"

"Fret not, my friend," said Osteo. "You are in good hooves. The dragon gave you the potion to reverse your changes."

"Spike? How… how sweet of…" Her eyes fluttered shut.

Osteo pressed an ear to her chest and nodded. "She breathes. I believe she's merely exhausted."

The twins seemed to visibly relax at the news. Then Slash nudged her sister and gestured around them. Applejack, Strongheart and Spike were watching them warily. Rainbow and Gilda had been treated for their injuries and had landed nearby. Pinkie still had her cannon trained on them from the bannister. Snick readied her knives, but froze when a mechanical whirring sounded off. The sound of a magical blaster being prepped to fire.

"Don't even think about it," rasped Edge in his electronic voice, aiming his weapon at them.

"Edge?" Rainbow stared in amazement. "Is that you in there? You back with us?"

"Pretty much," he replied. "When that griffin tore out my robot eye, it was like I could think more clearly again. Thanks for that."

Gilda let out a laugh. "I just wanted to break something off you. Guess it worked out then. We don't need to be worried about it happening again though, do we?"

"Believe me, I'm doing a lot better," replied Edge.

"Please, no more of this." Fluttershy had approached them too. "We've already caught Commander Sting, you're outnumbered and Selena still needs help, to make sure she's okay. Just let us help her and stop all of this. Please."

The three henchponies exchanged looks with each other, all silently conferring. In the end, they all nodded at the same time. Snick and Slash set down their hoof blades, while Osteo hefted Selena onto his back.

"We accept your terms. For now, there is nothing more to be gained from this fight and while I would relish it, perhaps this kind of victory will suffice for the moment." He glanced at Strongheart and Applejack, then back at Fluttershy. "Please, tend to her as best you can."

"Bring her over here," said Fluttershy. "Zecora and I will take a look at her."

She took a moment to give some healing energy to Spike's hand and he flexed his fingers with a grateful smile. She returned it and led the henchponies towards the stairs.

"I'll watch them," said Edge, following at a distance when they moved off. "Just in case."

"And we'll come along and watch you," replied Gilda, motioning to Strongheart.

He glared at her. "Come on! I'm on your side."

"Now ya are, but we haven't forgotten it was you and Tube that brought Fallen back in the firs' place," countered Applejack. "Ya seemed pretty down fer what he had in mind."

"Yeah, until Tube turned me into this!" He gestured to one of his legs. "Do you know what it's been like for me? To want to smack that smug look off his face, but not even being able to move my own body do it? Plus, what he wants now, I never wanted that. I just wanted a chance for some real glory, not to doom the whole world."

Rainbow flew up to him. "Suck it up, Edge. At the end of the day, you sold us all out and brought that maniac out of Tartarus. It sucks what he did to you, but as far as I'm concerned? This is the bed you've made. Lie in it."

The cyborg was far from happy about this, but he offered no other argument. He simply stalked off after the others, followed by Gilda and Strongheart. Spike, Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie watched them go, then came together to confer.

"Guess they're dealt with," said Spike. "Now what?"

"I guess we just stay here, keep watch," replied Rainbow. "Even if they've given up for now, they might try again. Who knows? Fallen could show up for Samore, if he beats the princesses."

"Come on, Dashie," said Pinkie. "Four princesses against one nasty alicorn? Even I don't have to do the math for that."

"We ain't sayin' they'll lose, Pinkie," said Applejack. "But we gotta be ready, just in case. After Discord, all bets're off."

"And that'll be the same for us, if he does show up here. If four princesses can't stop him, what chance do we have?" added Rainbow.

None of them dared to answer that, but Pinkie managed to perk up a smile.

"Let's not worry about that for now. Look at us! We beat the bad guys, worked together to help somepony who needed it, Rarity's gonna be okay and Samore's still safe. That's a lot to be happy about!"

"Yeah, we did pretty good." Spike looked ashamed. "I'm… I'm sorry about when… I mean, what I…"

"Spike, don't even fret about it," said Applejack. "No wonder ya got all mad about what happened ta Rarity. Nopony's blamin' ya, sugar."

"Not a bit," put in Pinkie, her smile falling. "Really, I should be saying sorry. I mean, I'm the reason Selena dropped the potion and if she hadn't-"

"Uh-uh, you don't get to start that either," interrupted Rainbow. "We didn't know what was gonna happen if she didn't drink it. That's a rule, starting now: no blaming ourselves for anything that's gone down. That's all on them, not us."

Pinkie giggled. "Good rule, Dashie. Thanks." She looked towards the henchponies. "But maybe they're not all so bad. I mean, they all worked together to help save a friend."

"Or ta help save their own skins," countered Applejack. "Selena wasn't exactly bein' fussy."

"But then they could have just tried to kill her," argued Spike. "They didn't though and they even gave up once she was safe. Pinkie might actually be right."

"Don't let your guard down though," said Rainbow. "All it takes is a second we're not looking and then-"

She was interrupted by something outside. A massive flare of light, the sounds of energy being dispersed. A really similar and much bigger sound of something being teleported. Prepping their weapons again and ordering the others to stay put, they hurried towards its source.

Something had manifested in the gorge surrounding the castle. Six large somethings, that looked like crystals, each one a different solid colour.. That wasn't the only thing. Five others were gathered around them, shaking off the effects of being teleported. Five very familiar others. The volcano team.

"Oh my gosh, they did it!" cheered Rainbow. "I'll go tell the others!"

Applejack, Pinkie and Spike were already thundering down the stairs into the gorge to meet them. Trixie was the first to meet them, throwing herself into the waiting hug.

"Please, please don't tell me you're all that's left!" she cried.

"It's okay, Trix, it's okay," Pinkie said, hugging her tightly. "Everypony else is fine. I mean, the princesses are still busy with the big bad but our group is A-Okay!"

"That's such a relief!" A tall, green creature that sounded like Thorax neared them. "I really hope the princesses will be okay."

"Whoa nelly, Thorax." Applejack looked up at him, letting out an impressed whistle. "That's a hay of a glow-up, sugar cube. How'd that happen?"

"I shared my love with Ember and I got bigger and stronger!" he told them excitedly.

"Which is not as weird as it sounds," put in the princess. Her eyes narrowed when she saw Spike. "What happened? Whose blood is this? If they've hurt you, I swear-!"

"Ember, it's alright, it's fine," said Spike quickly. "This isn't my blood. I mean, maybe a little of it is but it's fine. We beat Fallen's guys and Samore is still safe."

"Yeah, you should have seen it, Ember!" Pinkie reached up and rapped Spike on the shoulder excitedly. "One of them turned into a really hungry bat monster, but we all worked together to stop her and Spike got right in there to use a potion to turn her back to normal. He was so brave!"

"Aw, come on…" Spike blushed and chuckled. "It's not that big of a deal."

"I don't know about that." Ember kissed his cheek and punched his arm. "I'd say that sounds like a pretty big deal to me."

"I quite agree," came a deeper version of another familiar voice. "You've outdone yourself, little brother."

"Huh? Doom? Wait, no…" Spike stared in amazement. "Dusk? Is… is that you?"

"Yes, though I'm still having trouble believing it myself." Dusk looked down at his altered form. "I mean, it does still feel like me but… also not."

"Well, fer what it's worth, Dusk, ya still look like you ta me," said Applejack. "Just a lil' bigger. I mean, maybe more'n a lil'."

"I'll say!" Pinkie wolf-whistled and prodded one of his forelegs. "Check out the guns on this bad boy! Ooh and your eyes look really funky! In a good way though."

"I appreciate that, Pinkie. Though it came at a cost," he said. "Doom is… he's gone. Grace killed him and… well I don't really know how to say it…"

"He's gone back where he belongs," said Trixie, giving a sad sort of smile. "Only this time, he was welcomed back and I think you're both better off for it."

Dusk returned her smile. "I couldn't have put it better myself."

"My apologies for being curt, but there will be time for reunions later," said Sombra. "Right now, I must concentrate."

He stood before a crystal that contained Ray. Dusk had to silently tell them all to wait and stay back while the former king did his work. He pressed his horn to the crystal Ray was trapped inside and it glowed intensely. A thin layer of new crystal spread from where Sombra's horn touched, all the way across its surface. Sombra's teeth were gritted and beads of sweat trickled down his face, but he kept it up.

Before long, the whole crystal was covered in a layer of dark-grey crystal rather than the vibrant red. Redness still simmered inside it, but it was muted against the grey. Sombra stepped away and shook his head to clear it.

"There," he said. "That should prevent him from harnessing Wrath's power and keep the Beast contained inside it until Celestia can perform the proper spell. That was… more difficult than I anticipated."

"Will you be alright?" asked Trixie.

"I only need a moment. I must press on," said Sombra. "Now, I'm torn between Gluttony or Sloth as the next option. Being intangible and draining magic are traits Fallen certainly shouldn't possess, but which is worse?"

Trixie rolled her eyes. "Well, make a decision quickly. There's no doubt he didn't somehow feel that. It probably won't be long before-"

Pinkie's eyes suddenly widened when her whole body started to vibrate violently.

"Uh-oh. That was a really big one," she said. "I've never felt one as bad as that!"

All of them exchanged fearful looks. Their eyes started shifting around, looking for any sign of what could be coming. It was Dusk who looked up to the sky and pointed.

"I think that might be why."

They all looked. Something was flying towards them at great speed. Something with armour, purple cloak flared out behind him and sword poised to strike.

"I hate it when I'm right," squeaked Trixie.

Final Fall

Summoning what strength she had left, Twilight prepared a magical barrier. She didn't know how long it would hold against a full blast from Wrath but it was better than nothing.

The spectral wolf opened its maw. The ball of energy in its mouth built to a climax. She was about ready to cast the shield.

Then, Fallen let out a cry of pain. Wrath shook its head and started to flicker, becoming less substantial. The Amulet glowed brighter, trying to keep him there but it did nothing to stop it. Wrath was fading away.

"What… what is this? No!" Fallen stamped his hoof. "Thou art in my thrall! Obey! Thou cannot-!"

Another cry escaped his throat. Wrath tossed its head back, howling in impotent rage. With one last flicker, it vanished completely.

"Return to me! Return!" Fallen channelled more magic into the Amulet, but Wrath didn't heed his call. "How can this be? What hast thou done?!"

"There's no need to get angry over performance issues, Fallen," Cadence retorted whilst healing Celestia and Luna. "There's actually a special pill for that, especially for more mature stallions."

"Insolent…!" He stopped, angling his head away from them. Gazing towards the forest. "No. How can they be here?"

Without even another glance at the princesses, he shot off into the air and towards the forest.

"Come on, we need to get after him!" Twilight pushed herself to stand and muster energy for a teleport spell. "We have to stop him!"

"Indeed…" Luna was struggling to stand. "We must… we must…!"

"You must stay here," said Cadence. "I can heal you both but I need a little more time. Twilight, here."

Cadence concentrated her magic on Twilight's wings, restoring them to a working state. She also performed a love spell which gave her a new burst of energy.

"We'll join you as quick as we can," she said. "Go, hurry!"

Twilight nodded and teleported straight to the castle ruins. She hovered in the sky above, casting her eyes about for Fallen. She spotted him, careening straight towards a gathering in the gorge. She mustered another teleport and appeared directly in his path, blasting him point blank with a spell.

Caught by surprise, Fallen was shot backwards and skidded to a halt on the ground.

"Twilight!" Applejack hurried up. "When did ya-?"

"No time!" she replied quickly. "Whatever you're doing to stop Fallen, keep it up and stand guard! I'll hold him off."

"No, you won't. Not alone."

She knew that voice and the pony it came from. But when she saw him, she had to do a double take.

"Dusk?" she gasped. "How have you… actually, tell me later. But for the record? Wow."

"My thanks, dearest," he said, drawing his sword. "Now, I believe a matter requires our attention."

Fallen was already back on his hooves, shaking off Twilight's spell. She could feel the anger simmering away inside his helmet as he raised his sword and called on the Amulet's power.

"Oh no, you don't!"

Dusk stepped into a shadow cast by Twilight. He jumped out of Fallen's and it was only the alicorn's quick reflexes that let him block the blade.

"Impressive, young one," he remarked. "But I have no time for this."

"Believe me," responded Dusk, "you'll make time."

He summoned a white cloud beneath Fallen and threw him off balance when he shifted it. An orange hoof punched the alicorn in the face, followed by a bombardment of blue pellets. Fallen summoned Sloth to let the latter attack pass through, then rapidly closed the distance with a series of rapid strikes that Dusk had to work to block. He bounced over Fallen on pink hooves, landing on a white cloud but Fallen took off after him, keeping up the attack.

Twilight fired a spell while he was distracted, throwing him off a little and took to the sky to hover near Dusk, firing spell after spell. The alicorn either let his armour take the hits or used Gluttony to absorb Twilight's magic. He managed this while also blocking or absorbing Dusk's strikes, biding his time before moving on the offensive.

He did this with a sudden blow struck back at Dusk, disrupting his balance and letting Fallen land a strike on his leg. He then used Greed to turn part of the gorge wall behind Twilight into boiling acid. She only just managed to deflect it with a shield but not his follow-up sword strike. She fell from the sky, landing next to Dusk.

"Die now, prodigies of the princesses!" he bellowed.

"Not on our watch, ya varmint!"

"Eat rock candy, jerk!"

Fallen didn't have time to react when some very hard examples of this baked good pelted his armour. This was followed by a hammer blow to his head, then another to his chest.

"Come on, up and at 'em, you two." Applejack hurried over and hauled them to their hooves. "We ain't done yet."

"Too right!" Pinkie was keeping Fallen at bay with shots from her cannon. "I already got the perfect boss music picked out for this meanie!"

"You can't be here," said Twilight. "He's too dangerous for you too."

"Hey now, jus' 'cause we ain't fancy alicorns or magic unicorns doesn't mean we're sittin' this out. Not when our friends need us," replied Applejack.

"So lemme ask you: do ya feel lucky, punk?" Pinkie angled her cannon at him. "Well? Do ya?"

Fallen readied his blade. "Dost thou?"

He took off into the air, avoiding Pinkie's fire and Applejack's swing. But Twilight flew into the air, summoning a chunk of shattered gorge from nearby and holding it aloft to cast a long shadow over them. Dusk coiled the shadows as tendrils, swiping at Fallen from below. He made back towards the crystals holding the Hosts, avoiding or phasing through them with Sloth.

Applejack whistled to get Dusk's attention and tapped the ground. Getting her message, he crafted a tendril large enough for her to stand on and sent her up. She toward shot Fallen, striking him with her hammer before he could move. Dusk did the same for Pinkie while she loaded her bolas into the cannon again, aiming for Fallen's wings.

Just as he was about to cut down Applejack, she landed her shot and the ropes wrapped his wings up. Dusk moved them out of harm's way, just as Twilight hurled the chunk of rock at Fallen. He uses Greed to turn it into molten magma which he coiled and hurled at the two earth ponies. The unicorn and alicorn countered with combined shields, though they were forced to leap back from the lava before it landed.

Fallen turned to resume his advance but once again buckled. This time, it was Sloth who started to flicker and fade. He tried to stand, to power through it but even he was hard pressed as another one of his thralls left his control.

"No! Meddlesome pests!" He rounded on the Element wielders. "Let us see how well thou can stand against one another!"

The toad of Envy manifested and all of their eyes flashed green. Applejack snarled, turning her hammer on Pinkie while she fired her cannon at the farm pony, looking livid. Twilight and Dusk turned on one another, trading spells with matched blocks and counters.

Fallen breathed heavily, turning to make for the Hosts. But something lightning fast struck him with a sharp cut, followed by a few more from behind. He turned to strike but his attacker was already flying out of reach.

"Hey, you clunky jerk!" Rainbow smirked at him. "Forget about me?"

"Brutish cur!" Rarity's fan blade struck him on his exposed parts, the unicorn standing in his way. "Have at you, I say!"

"Be careful, Rarity!" called Fluttershy as the fashionista leaped into battle alongside Rainbow. "Your wound is a lot better, but don't push yourself too much!"

"Don't worry yourself, dear!" she replied, ducking under Fallen's strikes as Rainbow performed a strafe. "See what you can do about the others!"

"R-Right." She flew towards the feuding group of her friends. "All of you, stop! Fallen is making you do this! You're friends, don't do this!"

They paid her calls no heed, continuing to slug it out with each other. She tried to use her healing bracelet but that didn't do anything beyond mending their cuts and bruises, which they readily presented more of them with.

Behind her, things weren't looking much better. Though Rarity and Rainbow were indeed skilled combatants, Fallen was another level. He barged Rarity aside when she tried to cut him with her fan and Rainbow shortly after with a kick and a slash. He made with all speed towards the crystals. The defenders were rallying but she knew they'd be knocked aside.

Doing the only thing she could think of, she ran to move in front him whilst powering her shield bracelet. Rainbow managed to get back on her hooves briefly to delay him again with another attempted hit but she was again kicked away.

It was just short enough. Fluttershy threw herself before Fallen, conjuring a shield. It might not do much but she wouldn't back down. She wouldn't be afraid.

Then, a bright light flashed around her chest. She glanced down to see, with astonishment, her Element of Harmony. Before she knew it, she conjured a shield the same colour as her fur. Just like in the strange dream Dusk had been trapped inside.

Fallen ran up against it. She buckled but it held against him. He conjured Greed, turning the surface of the shield into sparks of electricity that arced towards Fluttershy. She yelped from the shocks, scrambling away as he pressed on towards her.

"Fall to me," he growled, sending the snake at her.

Then, a white colour cloud appeared beneath him and sent him backwards. A barrage of blue pellets followed. Rarity and Rainbow were back on their hooves, still fighting and with their own Elements on their necks.

"Thou thinks those trinkets will serve thee any better than before?" he snarled.

"Seem to be doing alright against your crummy flank," retorted Rainbow.

She wasn't alone. The other four, freed from Envy's influence by their Elements, rallied to them.

While most of them moved to engage Fallen, Twilight flew towards Fluttershy who healed the injuries of the others.

"Take off your bracelets, quick!" she ordered. "We can give them to somepony else and they can help Cadence!"

"I'll take them!" Trixie slipped them on. "It's time I paid her back."

Twilight nodded and teleported Trixie back to Ponyville. She and Flutershy then turned to join the fray.

Fluttershy stayed back, performing a healing wave empowered by her Element and mending all their wounds. Rarity flipped on a white cloud to strike Fallen across the back. Applejack cracked the ground beneath him with orange hooves and smacked him with her hammer. When Fallen tried to take off, Rainbow fired blue pellets to throw him off balance before striking with her blades from above. Pinkie bounced around inside a pink ball, parting to fire and staying on the move. Twilight fired a concentrated beam at him, wearing down his armour while the jewel in her crown shimmered. Dusk, his Element channelling his magic to all of them, came in with shadow, light and blade, hitting Fallen wherever he could.

Then, with a cry of rage, Fallen summoned Pride whose own roar mingled with his own. Whatever illusion they saw was enough to break their attack, enough for him to strike back.

He slashed Pinkie across the chest, then punched Rainbow to the ground when she fumbled in her flight. For Rarity, he kicked her in the face, making her tumble into Fluttershy. He caught Dusk's blade in his own aura, driving it into his leg before punching him. He drained Twilight's spells with Gluttony, flying up to strike her down. For Applejack, he broke her hammer at the handle and struck her with both ends in the head.

But he didn't stay to finish them off. He left them beaten on the ground, galloping towards Sombra while he was still recovering from his last spell. The former king looked-exhausted, though that didn't stop Ember and Thorax rallying around him to give whatever defence they could.

But a burst of fire and a lightning strike cut across Fallen's path before he could reach them. Celestia and Luna, fully healed, descended from the sky and set upon the alicorn with halberd and scythes flashing. Fallen, caught off-guard by their sudden appearance, was driven back on the defensive.

Cadence, carrying Trixie, lowered her down and the unicorn immediately set to work on the Element wielders with Fluttershy's bracelet. She staggered a little when she landed, hurrying to Sombra.

"How's it going?" she asked. "It looks like it's taken a lot out of you."

"It… it has," he gasped. "And… I've only managed two. At this rate, he will… overwhelm us."

"Don't give up yet," urged Cadence. "I can do crystal magic too. Maybe I can help."

"Yeah, you're not looking so great yourself," said Ember. "There's got to be something else we can-"

"GET BACK HERE!"

Luna's bellow made them all look. Fallen had broken away completely from the princesses, darting towards the castle. He used Greed to vanish the stone so he could move through it before reforming it behind him.

"He's going after Samore!" Celestia blasted the rock with sun beams. "We can't let him reach her!"

"Sombra, come on!" Cadence set her horn aglow. "Our only chance is for both of us to do this!"

"We need… much more than that," he said weakly. "More power than… we can muster."

"Then what about all of us?" Dusk hurried up with his fellow wielders. "Let's see if we can give your spell a boost!"

As they moved into position to cast the spell, Fallen Soul moved through the rock and stone with as much speed as he could muster. He could feel her. The others were guiding him to her. He was so close. Once he obtained Lust, it wouldn't matter what they did. They would all kneel before him.

He moved through the last wall, galloping into the room. He could see her, hidden away behind an organ. Shining Armour ran to stop him but Fallen rammed past him, sword at the ready. Samore barely had time to scream before he drove it into her chest.

Calling on the reserves of the crystal magic inside the grafted horn of Sombra, he again created a formation of crystal around her of the same composition as the Amulet itself. Samore was frozen in anguish, her crystal radiating purple light. He could feel that power moving into him and he would corral it as he had all the others.

Then, Fallen Soul screamed.

No sooner had that power come to him, the remaining five were ripped from all at once. He could feel the gaping chasm where they had been. It was so much, he could hardly think. But he had to focus. Just use the power of Lust and it would all be over.

Pain. White hot pain struck him. Something else was torn from him. Cut away by the blow of an axe. His right wing. He had just enough time to see it on the ground before seeing Shining's glare.

"Now, we're even, you son of a bitch," he hissed.

He rammed Fallen with his shield and kicked him in the chest back into the centre of the room. Fallen swayed on the spot, blood spurting where his wing used to be. But before he could even think of countering, a burst of starlight filled the room. Luna emerged from it, scythes spinning and cutting Fallen twice across his chest.

"You may know where the Beast lies," she said. "But none know this castle better than us."

She charged Fallen, teleporting him back outside. He fell into a kick from Celestia, one that sent him crashing to the ground.

"No," he muttered. "It can't… can't end like this…"

"It's about to," declared Celestia.

The sisters exchanged a silent look. Their weapons were readied. They had teleported out of sight of the others. They didn't need to see what was about to happen.

"This isn't… my destiny…" Fallen weakly raised his blade in the direction of the sibling princesses. His horn and the Amulet both glowed briefly, but the light merely flickered and went out.

Celestia gave one final solemn look at the stallion she had once dared to call her friend. For an instant, she saw the same pony who had lived all those centuries ago: proud, dedicated, fearless, brave and strong. Then she blinked, and the battered form of Fallen was all that remained.

"...goodbye, Brave Heart," she whispered. Then, her remorseful gaze shifted to one of steely resolve.

She and Luna charged together. Luna's scythes flashed. Fallen brought up his sword, but it was batted aside and his left leg was cut free. Celestia's halberd thrust forward into his chest and straight out of his back. He grasped at it with his forelegs, trying to push it out of him. She pulled it out and with a combined strike, Celestia and Luna cut across Fallen's neck.

For a moment, the alicorn was still. Then, his head slid from his body and tumbled away. The body collapsed to its knees and onto the ground.

The royal sisters panted heavily. Sorrow passed over Celestia's face, looking down at what was left of Fallen. Then Luna placed a hoof on her shoulder, a grim but resolute expression on her face. Celestia sighed and nodded. They flecked the blood off their weapons and stowed them away, Celestia removing the Amulet from Fallen's body. The magic that bound it there was gone.

They rounded the corner to see the others, all hurrying over. Namely the Element wielders, but also Cadence who supported an exhausted looking Sombra. Luna hurried to her husband and captured his lips in a kiss.

"You did it, my crystal king. You did it!" she whispered with elation.

"I did… with much needed assistance," he said. "The Elements… their magic allowed me to sever all the remaining connections at once."

"Unfortunately, he did manage to create one more," said Luna. "Samore is in the same state as the others. Not to worry, Twilight. Your brother is quite well and indeed struck a mighty blow."

"Thank goodness," she murmured.

"We had best be thorough," said Sombra. "If I might… have some aid, I'll go and cut off Samore from the Amulet. I should… be able to perform the spell by the time I arrive."

"I'll take you there," said Spike. "Mind if I carry you? It'll be quicker if we fly."

Sombra smiled fondly. "Not at all. To be held… aloft by Honourable Spike, the Brave and Glorious, is a… great honour indeed."

With an embarrassed, but still pleased laugh, Spike took Sombra in his arms. The former king shared another kiss with his new wife, who warned him not to push himself too much, before Spike flew him back up towards the castle.

"Now that's being a royal assistant," remarked Twilight. An apprehensive look came to her face. "But then Fallen… is he…?"

"He is dead, Twilight." Sorrow came back to Celestia again. "I wish we didn't have to, but he had already begun to claim Lust as his own and the Amulet was magically enchanted to his person. I witnessed it myself, during his battle with Discord. The only way that it could have been removed was by Fallen himself…"

"Or by his death," finished Twilight. She let out a shuddering sigh. "It… it had to be done. Are you… okay?"

"Well enough, Twilight," she answered. "In a way, I mourned his passing long ago. The pony we fought today wasn't the same one who fought with us so long ago."

"He almost seemed sad," said Cadence. "It doesn't diminish all the horrible things he's done, but even so."

"There is little point in troubling ourselves over the matter. What's done is done," said Luna. "Fallen Soul is no more and the Demon Beasts remain confined."

A moment of silence settled over those gathered. It was a strange, shared atmosphere that passed between them. Like Luna's announcement didn't seem completely real. Nopony cheered or whooped for joy. They just… stood there. Taking it in.

"You mean we actually did it?" Pinkie looked troubled. "Wow. It's weird, I expected to be… happier than this. I mean, I'm glad but I should be super glad."

"We've all been through a lot in a comparatively short time space, Pinkie," said Cadence. "Even at the end, it's a lot to process. Especially given… what we've lost to get here."

"Yeah, you're right." Pinkie managed a little smile and gave Cadence a hug. "You did really, really great, Cadence. The Crystal Empire is gonna be back, better than ever. I know it."

A sob caught in Cadence's throat as she returned the hug. "I… thank you, Pinkie. You've all been amazing, thank you. All of you."

"Yeah, thanks ta these." Applejack looked down at her Element. "Ya didn't have anythin' ta do with this, did ya Twi?"

"I wasn't exactly in the right mind-set at the time this happened, Applejack," she reminded her. "It's so strange. It's like the Elements acted of their own accord."

"Perhaps it may not have necessarily been the Elements themselves, but their point of origin," said Celestia. "We are close to the Tree, after all. It may have sensed your distress and sent you some aid."

Twilight tilted her head. "You mean the Tree is alive?"

"All trees are alive, Twilight," said Fluttershy. "One like the Tree of Harmony has to be even more so."

"Hey, maybe that tablet was right all along," said Rainbow. "I mean, maybe the Elements actually were the Seeds and they did help stop the Beasts in the end. Just not in the way they usually do."

Dusk nodded. "Perhaps you're right, though technically they were more instrumental in stopping Fallen."

"Eh, whatever works," she shrugged.

"Well, I'm most gratified either way, especially for the opportunity to use Dusk's magic in the waking world and not just in a dream," said Rarity. "I'll miss being able to conjure those clouds myself, they're so soft. It would mean I wouldn't have to bring a fainting couch!"

"It's certainly been really helpful, especially keeping you all healed," said Fluttershy. "How's your neck, Rarity?"

"It still twinges a bit, but you and Zecora did a marvellous job. She said I was quite lucky. If Selena had gotten any closer with her teeth…" Rarity's expression looked fearful, but she shook it off. "Still, I'm fine now. This scar though… I certainly hope it fades."

Applejack nudged her side. "Don't ya worry about it. Yer still pretty as a picture, even with it. Heck, the scar kinda adds to it."

"Oh Applejack, you are a dear," she tittered. "Be careful though. I think you're making Rainbow Dash a little jealous."

"Huh?! N-No, I'm not!" Rainbow's face turned red. "I-I think Rarity's pretty too! Uh, not saying you're not, AJ, you are. What I mean is that… if you think she's… ugh, words!"

Applejack chortled and blushed. "Well thank ya kindly, Rainbow. Yer real pretty too, fer the record. Oh and we're still on fer that date."

"W-We are?! I mean, uh…" Rainbow rubbed the back of her head and chuckled awkwardly. "Sure we are. Cool, yeah."

Twilight looked to Dusk. "Were we like this?"

"Oh, you were both all jittery like Rainbow," said Pinkie at once. "Nopony can pull off Applejack's flirting game."

Applejack's blush deepened. "Hush now, I'm only bein' honest."

"Yeah and it works!" insisted Pinkie. "You don't even bat an eye, just straight in there with all the compliments, even with Celestia! I mean, yowza!"

"I must agree with Pinkie," said Celestia. "You're a lucky pony indeed, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow was beyond coherent speech at this point, muttering random nonsense. Even Applejack seemed somewhat overwhelmed, hiding her blushing face under her hat.

"And hey, speaking of lucky…" Pinkie raised both her eyebrows at Twilight. "Looks like your future hubby had a big, big glow up, huh? Pretty great, right?"

"Pinkie, you know I don't go for ponies for their physical attributes. Though having said that…" Her eyes travelled up and down Dusk. "I can't exactly say I'm complaining either."

Dusk chuckled. "Darling, my eyes are up here."

"I know." She looked into them, frowning a bit. "It's going to take a bit to get used to though. The eyes, mainly. I assume something happened with Doom that you're like this?"

"Sadly, yes. Though I think, in a way, it's worked out for us both."

"I should say so," said Luna. "My student, you have achieved a true balance between light and dark that could only come from a full understanding and acceptance of both parts of yourself. Needless to say, I'm very, very proud of you."

He inclined his head to her. "Thank you, Luna. That means a great deal."

"But of course. However, I feel we must return to the matter at hoof," said Luna. "Though I'm as pleased as all of you that our enemy's plans have been almost foiled, we must still make a full accounting. We know of Fallen and the Beasts. Dusk, what of his lair?"

"Gone," he replied. "They managed to set off a volcanic eruption that destroyed the whole place. Ligne Grace didn't make it out before it happened."

"Can't exactly say I'm sad to hear about that," said Rainbow, clearly happy at having changed the subject. "All the other bad guys have been rounded up inside. They're being guarded and they pretty much gave up after… well, let's just say something rough happened and leave it at that."

"So lemme see," said Pinkie, tapping her hoof as she listed them off. "We have big and nasty himself, the terrible twins, the brawny bone boy, the perilous puppet master, the thirsty thestral and the seething cyborg. We still have the chilling changeling and the dastardly doctor."

"Actually, we do have the changeling," put in Fluttershy. "I helped Shining to catch him. He's got him trapped in one of his shield spells."

"Then what happened to Tube?" asked Twilight. "Wasn't he at the base when you were there, Dusk?"

"Well, we heard him over a loudspeaker and plenty of his robots were about, but we never saw him." Dusk frowned. "Come to think of it, Grace mentioned that he was the one who activated the self-destruct that caused the eruption in the first place."

"Now that seems mighty fishy," said Applejack. "Why would he blow the place sky high like that, 'specially if Grace was still around?"

"Perhaps he hoped to destroy a number of us in one go," said Rarity. "A rather extravagant way of doing it, but even so."

"But the Beast crystals were still inside the base at the time. It was only thanks to them being near his teleportation machine that we got them out in the first place," said Dusk. "If we hadn't, I've no doubt the six of them would have been unleashed right there."

"I don't like this," said Luna. "I feel that we've emerged from the frying pan and into the fire. We just have yet to see it."

"We'll remain alert for the moment," suggested Celestia. "Their power base has been destroyed and the majority of their allies and assets are in our custody. We'll begin a search for Tube at the earliest convenience. For now, we need to see to the Hosts and ensure the Beasts are properly secured. We'll also see about securing this too." She brought out the Amulet. "We can't risk it falling into the wrong-"

A hail of small magical blasts shot it from her aura, taking her by complete surprise. Something small and metal darted forward, grasping the Amulet in its spindly metal claws as it zoomed away. It looked like a smaller version of the robots Dusk had fought in the base.

"Stop that thing!" Rainbow yelled.

Those nearest tried to grab it, but it was too small and fast. If they got close, it would fire stinging beams that made them falter. In seconds it was away, making towards the other end of the gorge.

"Get after it, quickly!" Celestia commanded. "We can't let it…!"

Celestia trailed off and frowned. Her eyes flickered upwards, focusing on something in the sky. They all turned to see, just as her eyes widened and she started to cast a shield.

"INCOMING!"

Her cry was drowned out by the roar of multiple explosions sounding off all around them. Dozens and dozens of missiles rained down where they stood, shaking the ground beneath. It happened so quickly and she was still so drained from the earlier fighting that Celestia's shield broke. Those who could perform similar spells did, but it was too much.

Knocked aside by detonating payloads or struck by falling debris, saved only by sheer luck, magical fortitude or what remained of their armour, all of them were knocked down. Helmeted heads and bodies dashed against rocks or the rocks dashed against them, all of them lying and moving feebly on the ground.

Those inside the castle or situated near the Host crystals escaped the worst of it, though they certainly felt the impact. As the smoke cleared and the shaking stopped, those who managed to take cover began to look over whatever shelter they'd managed to find. They ducked under when the shaking started again, but not from explosions. From heavy, booming steps.

From the Forest, two large forms emerged from the treeline. One was conical and walked on four legs. The other hovered on a circular base, large arms at the ready while its head scanned about. The missile launchers in its back had already folded away. Atop its head, a control harness worn over his cranium, came Dr Test Tube. He looked about with smug satisfaction at his deed.

"I knew they would be weakened from their conflict with the rest of those simpletons, but this?" He let out a cackle. "This was too easy!" He moved the robot he stood on to where they lay. "Look at you all. The oh-so superior princesses. The noble Elements of Harmony. Ha! Pathetic, all of you! Still, you got rid of that overbearing oaf for me. He underestimated me, they all did. They all thought they were so much better than me, they forgot that it was by my genius that got them where they were! I was the true power, me! And now, you'll all see it…"

The little robot he'd had spy on them came scuttling out to meet him. Through its eye, he'd watched and waited until the perfect time to strike. See how his patience had been rewarded! He levitated the Amulet from the diminutive robot, grinning with unrestrained glee.

All of his life, he'd been laughed at. Mocked. Ridiculed. Derided as immoral and cruel. Now, he was the one who was laughing. As Test Tube placed the Alicorn Amulet around his neck, he did nothing but laugh. He laughed as the red glow burned in his eyes and the Amulet's power radiated from the jewel set within it.

For the Sidekicks

"There…" Sombra took a wobbling step back from the imprisoned Samore. "It is… done. She's… not connected to… to the Amulet…"

"Alright, that's great," said Shining, guiding him gently away. "Now, I think you need some time to rest and recover."

Sombra tried to feebly push him off. "Don't… be ridiculous, my friend. Why, I'm as fit as a… as a… a thing that's fit. Actually, now that you mention it…" He yawned deeply and started to settle on the ground. "Perhaps a… a rest would be… be…"

He didn't finish his sentence before he was curled up and sound asleep. Shining nudged him a little, but he didn't react to it. Shining and Spike exchanged bemused looks with one another.

"Guess it really took it out of him," shrugged Spike. "Will he be alright here?"

Shining nodded. "Yeah, what's one more thing to watch over? So it's really all over?"

"Pretty much," he replied. "Fallen's down, the Beasts are all crystalled up and almost all his minions have been accounted for."

"And it's the one who hasn't been that I don't like," said Shining. "Everypony's focused on Fallen, but they forget that it was Tube that pretty much set this whole thing in motion. A pony like him? I'll bet he has something planned for this."

"Aw come on, Shining. He's just one guy," dismissed Spike. "What could he do?"

His question got an answer in the form of multiple explosions, muffled by the walls but enough to make the whole castle shake. Both Shining and Spike had to work to stop themselves falling down.

"Go, go!" ordered Shining. "I need to stay and maintain Sting's shield! If Sombra comes around, I'll send him out!"

"On it, and Shining?" He looked back at the door. "You'd better not say 'I told you so'."

He smirked. "Hadn't even crossed my mind. Now, get going!"

While Spike hurried back up through the bowels of the castle, Trixie had dived for cover. The missiles weren't veering towards where they had the Hosts, but a few landed a little too close for her to feel completely safe. Ember crouched with her too, while Thorax took the form of a large crablike creature to shield them from debris.

"This isn't fair!" cried Trixie over the noise. "This was all supposed to be over!"

"Guess not!" replied Ember. "But we've beaten the rest, we can do this too!"

"Let's just keep safe for now!" shouted Thorax. "No way I'm letting either of you get hurt!"

Not long after, the bombardment stopped. Even so, they waited a little longer to see if there was anything else to come. They started to emerge when the ground shook again. They reflexively hid again, but cautiously looked up when no explosions followed. But Trixie especially looked apprehensive.

"Oh no," she whispered. "No, no, not again."

"Stay with her," Ember ordered Thorax. "I'll check it out."

The changeling nodded, telling her to be careful. On light feet, Ember crept out of cover and made her way towards where the missiles landed. She followed the sounds of the shaking. It reminded her of when her father would take a step. But there was much more weight to these steps. She reached the corner and peered around. The sight was far from encouraging.

All of the ponies were down. Twilight, Dusk, the rest of their friends, even the princesses. She couldn't tell if they were knocked out or dead, not from this distance. But that wasn't the only thing. She spied another pony, standing next to two big metal things. Like the ones she'd fought at the base, only much larger which meant this pony must be the one who made them. He was putting something around his neck. Something glowing red.

"Hey!" she yelled, charging out with a fireball. "Put that thing down!"

One of the metal things jumped in front of her fire, one with four legs. It and the other, one with no legs and big arms, started blasting magical bolts at her. Her charge faltered while she was forced to dodge. They halted when their creator floated on top of the many-legged one, crackling with power.

"What do we have here? A loose end to tie up!" he sneered.

"I know that voice," she growled. "You're the other one from the base. Test Tube, right?"

"Doctor Test Tube," he corrected. "You should pay greater respect to the one who will rule over you soon."

"Like I'd ever be ruled by some backstabbing little runt!" she retorted. "What kind of idiot blows up their own base and gets their own allies killed, anyway?"

He waved a hoof dismissively. "A necessary part of a greater plan. One that has come to fruition. Fallen believed himself in control, that he was superior but he lies in pieces! As for my 'allies', that was by mere necessity. I don't need them anymore. I don't need anypony anymore! Now, with the power of the Amulet, I can finally have the necessary energy output to do this!"

The glow from the Amulet intensified. It spread to the many-legged thing he stood on. The one with the big arms levitated into the air on jets of flame, which extinguished when they were above the other. The glow appeared around its body too as it lowered down, obscuring Tube from sight and linking with it with a heavy clunk.

The entire thing juddered for a moment, then stopped. A screen flickered on the metal monster, Tube's ugly grimace smeared across the front of it.

"Behold, my greatest creation!" His voice was amplified across the whole gorge. "Double the firepower! Increased armour plating! Enhanced magical shielding! The Amulet provides enough energy not only to power it, but to ensure its weapons never need to stop firing! The apotheosis of my genius! I've crushed Equestria's princesses and its defenders! In time, I will create more machines and with them, Equestria will be mine! But for now, I'll settle for simply destroying all of you!"

Ember took off just as the thing opened fire. She let off another fireball, but it shimmered against a bubble that appeared around it. It stomped towards her, continuing its shooting but it paused when a large boulder landed on top of it.

Atop that boulder was a buffalo, who started to kick wherever she could reach. Gilda soared down from the castle too, running her claws along its legs. Neither of these actions made so much of a dent. From around the corner came Thorax. He transformed into a large insect of some kind, grappling with the metal thing from beneath. Up above, she glimpsed Trixie exchanging something with Zecora while Spike flew down to meet her.

"We need to get that thing's attention!" he yelled. "Our claws have the best chance of getting through, then Gilda and Thorax can get the injured up to Zecora! Trixie's just given her Fluttershy's bracelets!"

"Alright then! Gilda, Thorax, get these ponies out of here!" she commanded. "We'll handle this guy!"

"Right away!" Thorax turned into a bugbear, using its large arms to pick up multiple ponies at once. "Come on, Gilda!"

"I'm coming, I'm coming!" barked the griffin. She broke off her attack and scooped up Rainbow and Twilight. "Time for a little payback, Dash."

"I'll help too!" Strongheart flipped off the robot and placed Applejack onto her back. "We'll get them to safety!"

"Alright, Spike." Ember spread her wings. "Ready to see how a real dragon fights?"

He grinned and mirrored her. "Right behind you, princess. Let's tear this robot apart!"

Together, the two dragons soared. They unleashed a torrent of fire, one that made the robot pause to shield its 'face'. They broke off in separate directions. The top half of the robot went after Spike, letting Ember get in behind it. She sank her claws into its back, but she couldn't even find purchase.

"Didn't you listen?!" cackled Tube. "I've improved the armour on both of these! Your precious claws are useless against it now!"

She had to duck when its arm suddenly swung around to smack her. Its second 'eye' further down also swivelled to find her, shooting more blasts her way. She flew underneath, where she couldn't be so easily shot at. Spike looked like had the same idea and came down to join her.

"Guess he learned his lesson from last time!" he said. "We need to get away and figure out a proper plan!"

"Sounds good!" She glanced out to where the ponies had been. "Looks like they've all been cleared out! Let's go!"

They moved out, just as the robot squatted to crush them with its sheer weight. In the dust that formed from the impact, they peeled away around the corner and back up towards the castle. The remainder had already gathered inside, the injured moved to where Zecora had been treating them earlier.

"Okay, so we have a giant robot to deal with now," remarked Gilda. "This just keeps getting better and better."

"How's everypony doing?" asked Spike. "Please, don't tell me any of them are-"

"They're alive, but in various states of injury and all unconscious," reported Strongheart. "Zecora is seeing to them now, but we can't count on them being ready for this. That behemoth will already be on its way."

"We can't let it get in here," said Thorax. "There's not much holding this place up to begin with. The last thing we need is it coming down on our heads while we've got injured."

"Not to mention all the ones trapped inside those crystals," added Gilda. "All it'll take is one stray shot and a sci-fi reject will be the least of our worries!"

"But what are we meant to do?" Spike looked down at his claws. "The last time we fought these robots, my claws were able to do something to it and it had other weaknesses to exploit. With the Amulet, Tube's pretty much beaten all of them."

"Great, so it's even tougher than when we faced them the first time." Trixie groaned. "This is just what we needed."

"Take heart, Trixie," said Strongheart. "We're all still here. Together, we have a chance."

"Oh, I'm not giving up, don't you worry." She flicked her cape over her shoulder. "Trixie's feats have already helped to best one of those mechanical morons already. I'm happy to replicate them again."

"Well, we gotta figure out how to hurt it first," said Gilda. "There has to be something we can do."

"There is." The electronic voice of Edge made them turn. "This stuff I'm fitted with? Tube made it. If any of us has a chance of punching through, it's me."

"Hey, aren't you supposed to be guarding your old buddies?" asked Gilda.

"Buddies might be pushing it and you don't need to worry about guarding anything." Selena approached, flanked by Snick, Slash and Osteo. "We wish to lend our assistance."

"Is that right?" Ember stalked over to Selena, teeth bared. "Last time I saw you, you and your two friends here were slitting the throats of dragons. What makes you think we even want your help?"

"You don't have much choice," replied Osteo. "Your best fighters are out and we've worked closely with Tube. We have some understanding of his constructs and I know that engaging such things in battle would be a most exhilarating experience."

The twins nodded, raising their blades to indicate their readiness.

"Are you not supposed to be allied with Tube?" asked Strongheart. "Why would you side with us, when he's at his strongest?"

"We heard him loudly and clearly from here," replied Selena. "I doubt he would welcome our assistance at this point and will likely just destroy us, along with you. Even when he needed us, the good doctor was far from pleasant. It's no great loss that we're enemies now."

"That Grace guy said something similar," remarked Thorax. "Did any of you actually like Tube?"

Osteo shook his head. "Not especially. I found him generally unpleasant and of low conduct and character. While his intelligence is noteworthy, the pony himself is not."

The twins shook their heads. Snick made a loopy motion around her head with a claw, while Slash mimed her head increasing in size.

"That little freak did this to me," growled Edge. "He just couldn't leave me alone, had to gut me and turn me into… this. Believe me, I'm gonna give him what he deserves."

"That and… I have a debt that needs repaying." Selena's eyes flickered to Spike. "I aim to do just that."

He nodded, smiling at her. "We really appreciate it. Thanks, Selena."

"It's not something needing thanks," she muttered. "I just don't like feeling I owe somepony. Or dragon."

"Well you may end up being square with him, but not with me." Ember prodded her chest. "When this is over, you're going to pay for what you did. All of you are. You don't get off scot free just because you turned around at the last second. Got it?"

The henchponies shared looks with one another. If any of them had any arguments against this, none of them voiced them. That didn't necessarily mean that they agreed, but there wasn't time to press the issue now. The thudding footsteps of the robot were getting closer and they had to act fast.

"Alright, game plan!" announced Ember. "Anyone who can fly, do it. Thorax, turn into something big that can go on par with that thing and keep it back. Anyone strong, go for the thing's legs and do what you can to unbalance it. Trixie and Edge, hang back to use your fireworks and blasts. We hit this thing where it hurts and we bring it down. Got it?"

They all chorused an affirmative and burst out of the castle doors. The robot was attempting to climb its way up the side and it had almost reached the top. Gilda, Ember, Spike, Selena and Thorax took off towards it. The latter turned back into bugbear, pummelling the robot with his fists. Osteo and Strongheart jumped straight from the robot, landing right on top of it. The combined force made it let go, falling back into the gorge with a crash. Trixie and Edge rained fire from above, while the twins abseiled down on their ropes and hooks, yanking them out as they landed.

"Little pests!" shrieked Tube, righting the robot to stand. "You really think you stand a chance against me? You don't stand a chance against my-!" He grunted when two magical blasts hit the shields. "What? But that's… Edge! What are you doing?! Cease fire, at once!"

"Screw you, doc!" he shouted back. "I'm done being your stooge! No way am I letting you turn Equestria into your giant lab!"

"You insolent little ignoramus!" Tube shouted. "I brought you back from death, improved your weak physical form and this is how you repay me? You as well, Selena? I helped to unlock your true potential!"

"You turned me into a monster!" she spat back. She still had remnants of her claws and she slashed at Tube's fallen robot. "You made me your guinea pig and cared nothing of the consequences!"

He laughed derisively. "You didn't have any arguments at the time. You were quite happy to receive the formula I gave you. You can't blame me, if you failed to take your potions in time. Nor can you Edge, when you willingly helped me bring back Fallen and invade Equestria. Hypocrites, both of you!"

"You talk too much." Osteo followed this up by enlarging the bones in his hooves and crashing them into the leg of the robot.

The robot's leg shook a little. Strongheart lowered her head and charged into it, knocking it off-balance a little more. Thorax grasped it in his transformed state, trying to haul it over. But the robot grasped him with its massive hands and hurled him away from it. The flyers dipped in and out around it, mainly keeping its attention divided. Trixie and Edge kept up their fire, but the shield didn't break.

"This isn't doing any good!" Trixie cried. "We need to break this thing and fast!"

Edge paused and looked down at his transformed leg. There was something. Something he hadn't considered, yet was looking like a good option. It would be risky for him, but what did that matter? He'd betrayed his home, had helped to almost bring about its destruction and had been turned into some mad scientist's metal crony. What was there left for him now?

At least he had this.

"Get back!" he barked at Trixie. "I'm gonna try something!"

She looked at him in alarm. "Should I be worried?"

"Not so long as you get back."

They held each other's gaze. He could tell she wanted to press further, but she dropped it. Instead, she hurried back inside the castle. Satisfied, he propped himself so both leg blasters were aimed down. He started to build up energy, but he didn't release it. He let it build and build and build.

He gritted his teeth. The whine of his blasters was increasing. The faint smell of smoke started to reach his nostrils. If he still had his mechanical eye, it would probably be blaring warnings with lots of flashing exclamation points. But he would have ignored them anyway. All that mattered was this one shot and he was going to take it.

"GET OUT OF THE WAY!" he bellowed.

Those closest heard him, saw what he was doing and passed on the word for the rest. He waited as long as he could.

"TAKE YOUR UPGRADES AND CHOKE ON THEM, YOU LITTLE BASTARD!" he screamed. Almost blinded by how bright both barrels were, he fired.

Two, massive beams of energy exploded from the barrels, quickly conjoining into one blast. It found its target, letting out a blinding flash when it struck the shield. It held for the duration, but it flickered and vanished. The robot stumbled, but was otherwise undamaged.

Trixie dared to look out of the door. Edge had been knocked back by the sheer force of the blast. She hurried over to him, but he didn't get up. Both of his wire-covered forelegs were smoking and sparking, the metal covering them practically melted from the intense heat. His one remaining eye was open, lifeless. She pressed an ear to his chest. She had no idea if he'd still needed to breathe or if even had a heartbeat anymore. When she shook him, he didn't move.

"That took all you had, didn't it?" she murmured. She sighed and closed his sole remaining eye. "Hope it'll be worth it."

Back down in the gorge, the other fighters had witnessed the blast. Ember, one of the closest, decided to take a chance and shot off another fireball. This time, the bubble didn't reappear.

"He did it!" she cried. "The shield is down!"

"As if it matters!" shrieked Tube. "Thanks to the Amulet, I can soon have it up and running again! Even then, you'll never penetrate my armour!"

She smirked. "Good thing for me, dragons like a challenge. Spike! Let's move!"

"On it!"

Her fellow dragon was on her in moments, both of them pelting flames across the robot. But Tube was right. They still weren't getting through.

"We need to concentrate our fire somewhere!" yelled Spike. "Maybe the armour will start to melt if we get it hot enough!"

"The joints, go for the joints!" Trixie yelled down. "They'll be the weakest spots!"

"Just like last time!" he grinned. "Let's take out one of the arms!"

They flew up and under one such limb when it came down to swipe them, hovering close to the joint. They sucked in breath and let out a combined torrent of fire. The metal swiftly absorbed the heat, turning red hot in its glow. The robot tried to raise it, but looked like it was having trouble and batted them away with its other arm.

Seeing a chance, Trixie whipped out a few more fireworks. She set them up and took careful aim.

"Fire in the hole!" she shouted, then ignited them.

They streaked towards her target, five of them. Two blew up when the robot shot at them, but three found their mark and detonated against the arm. The heated armour fell away from the impact, exposing the vulnerable wires beneath. She let off another one, but the shield shimmered again when it struck.

"Your efforts are wasted!" Tube raised the arms up towards her. "You should have joined us when you had the chance, Trixie!"

He fired before she had the chance to get away, destroying the part she stood on. She screamed as she fell, only to be caught by Gilda.

"Okay geez, you can stop screaming now!" she yelled to Trixie. "You're okay!"

"That's very much a relative- EEK!" she yelped when Gilda had to do a barrel roll to avoid more blasts, taking her to a safer spot while Thorax came in to draw fire again.

Selena angled around from the side. Seeing the sparking arm, her mind formed a plan and started searching for the twins. She found them, lurking for the right moment. She was about to give them it.

"Hey girls?" she said as she landed. "Ready to break some poor boy's toys?"

The twins exchanged a look and nodded. Using what little was left of her enhanced strength, Selena hefted them on the ropes they tied to her legs and took off. While Tube's attention was kept by the others, she flew the twins right up to the arm and let them drop onto it.

Their knives flashing, Snick and Slash gleefully lived up to their names. They carved and cut at the wires, damaging whatever they thought looked important. Before long, only the struts held it in place and they couldn't cut through those. Regardless, they had to get clear when the mid-section turned to start shooting at them.

"Stop it! Stop it at once!" Tube wasn't even trying to keep the rage out of his voice. "I will not have my plans ruined by a group of worthless specks!"

"Speck this!" snapped Thorax.

Still as a bugbear, the changeling grasped hold of the useless limb and pulled with all his might. With a rending of metal, the arm broke free. But Thorax didn't have much time to celebrate before the other one came around and hit him right in the face, following up with a blast that sent him flying. He turned back into his normal form, wincing in pain from the shot.

But before he hit the ground, Spike caught him and flew him back up to the castle. The rest of the group resumed their attack, emboldened by the fact they'd damaged it. But with the shield back up and the rest of its armaments still operational, they weren't doing much else to it.

"We need to hit it again, like how Edge did!" Strongheart yelled to Ember. "It's the only way to hurt it!"

"But he's dead!" retorted Ember. "We don't have anything else!"

As Gilda made another flyby, she glimpsed at the arm. An arm that held a bigger, much more powerful version of the weapon Edge had used. It was a long shot, but even so.

She landed next to the arm and started to heave it. Strong as she was, this thing wasn't shifting with just her. Ember and Spike, seeing what she was doing, flew over to help. Still with great effort, the three of them were able to get it off the ground and away around the corner.

"Alright, nice!" remarked the griffin. "Now, if we can figure out how this thing works…"

"You're assuming it even does," noted Ember.

"Well if you got any better ideas, I'd love to hear them," retorted Gilda. "Get Trixie here, maybe her magic can do something with it."

Ember nodded. "Spike, you handle that. I need to get back out there."

The two dragons flew off. Moments later, one of them returned with Trixie and surprisingly Selena, following behind.

"Here, see if you can make it work," said Gilda to Trixie.

Trixie stared blankly at it. "And what, precisely, am I supposed to do?"

"I don't know, you're a unicorn! Can't you magic it or something?"

"That's not how magic works, Gilda! I can't just start using my magic on it willy-nilly, not without knowing how to work it!"

"Well, I didn't know that, did I?!"

"No, you just assumed that I somehow know how to work a piece of technology more advanced than anything I've ever seen. That's way more sensible!"

"We need to do something otherwise we're fu-!"

"There's a crystal embedded within the arm," Selena interrupted. "You can see part of it here, where some of it has broken away."

Gilda frowned. "And that helps how, exactly?"

"Wait, hold on. Does the crystal channel magical blasts out of the arm then?" asked Trixie.

The thestral shrugged. "More or less. The one in the arm acts as a focusing array. The main power comes from a larger cluster within the machine's centre, though Tube is likely supplying more energy with his own magic and the Amulet. If you use a similar spell, it would amplify that energy and project it from the barrel."

"How do you know that?" asked Spike.

"Tube explained it to me once. I believe he was trying to impress me and while it was mostly self-aggrandising, I committed it to memory," answered Selena. "You never know what can prove useful."

"Alright then, let's give it a try." Trixie found the partly exposed crystal and powered the fire rune in her cloak as her horn started to glow. "This should give me a little extra. I just need to-"

She shrieked when the weapon suddenly fired a red beam across the gorge. It exploded against the wall, leaving a large crack. They all stared in astonishment, then Gilda and Trixie shared a grin.

"It works!" they both cried, then Gilda added. "Alright, we need to bring him over here! Get that thing ready to fire!"

"I'll go spread the word about the plan!" put in Spike and flew off.

Gilda moved to the back, ready to lift it when the moment called for it while Trixie stationed herself near the crystal. Osteo and Strongheart came galloping around the corner.

"This would work better with some stability." Osteo hefted it with the buffalo while moving themselves under it. "I trust we are both agreed on this particular instance of destruction in battle, Strongheart?"

"On this occasion? I believe so," she nodded. She tensed her legs and supported the arm on her back. "May the ground stay strong beneath us all."

Osteo hummed. "Quite so."

Ember came bolting around the corner, followed closely by Snick. She was supporting Slash on her back, who had a nasty burn on her side. Selena hurried to help the twins move to cover as their target came lumbering into view. The two dragons took up positions either side of the barrel too, helping to shift it so it aimed right at the robot's centre.

"Ha! Now you're truly deluded!" hooted Tube. "You think you understand enough about my brilliance to turn my own weapon against me?"

"Let's find out!" snarled Gilda. "FIRE!"

Trixie's horn flared. So did the weapon and the shot blared out of the end. For the second time, the shield was shattered from the impact but the blast didn't stop there. A sizable hole was blasted in the centre of the robot, exposing something glowing within. The robot spun around, firing shots wildly off in every direction.

"That must be the crystal!" yelled Selena. "Destroy that and the whole thing shuts down! Fire again, quickly before-!"

"No time, get back!" barked Ember.

They all scrambled away when one of the stray shots found a target, destroying the dismembered limb.

"How dare you?! HOW DARE YOU?!" he hollered. "Stop mocking me! Stop mocking my genius! I'll destroy you all, every last one of you! Die, die, die, die, die, DIE!"

Both the mid-section and the remaining arm intensified their firepower. Trixie used the earth rune to find cover, Ember following close behind.

"Got any more of those fireworks?" she asked when they were in cover.

"This is my last one," said Trixie, pulling it from her hat. "But I don't want to risk firing it in case it misses."

Ember took it from her. "Then we'll just have to set it off inside the robot itself."

Tucking it under her arm, she broke from cover and flew towards the robot. Shots blazed at her and she passed it off to Gilda, who took a glancing hit on the wing and fell to the ground. Strongheart flipped it onto her back and galloped across with it, only to be forced to the dirt when a blast cut off her path. Osteo scooped it up, powering through as shots went off all around him and passed it off to Selena. She was almost at the opening when Spike shielded her from another blast, taking the firework from her at the same time.

He pushed her away, turned in the air and with the firework grasped in his jaws, clutched either side of the opening. With a small puff of fire, he lit the fuse and jumped clear. Seconds later, the firework went off in a dazzling flare of light. He could hear the sound of something like glass shattering and looked back to see the glow from the crystal had gone.

More explosions bloomed across the surface of the robot. It staggered about, trying to right itself. Tube was panicking on the screen, doing his utmost to keep order. He tried to detach the top half from the bottom but it was too late. The jets failed as they too went off, the entire thing tumbling to the ground with an almighty crash.

For a moment, it lay still, burning in places. Then a hatch in the rear of the top half kicked open and Test Tube fell out. He still had the Amulet on, but it had several cracks on it. As he stumbled about, pieces of it crumbled off and landed on the ground around him. The jewel within it lost its sheen. Tube wasn't much better. Patches of his fur were burned and his mane looked wild and unkempt. His eyes were wide, alight with mania as he cackled.

"You think you've won? You think I'm beaten?!" He let out another maddened laugh, gesturing to what was left of the Amulet. It was still glowing. "I still have this, you idiots! My power is beyond what any unicorn can muster! You're all at my mercy now and I have none! I'm going to kill every single one of-!"

His eyes became a fraction wide when something thin and metal slid across his throat. Two somethings, in fact, pulled across in separate directions. He struggled to breathe for a moment, then collapsed forward to reveal Snick and Slash, the former still being supported on her sister's side. But that hadn't stopped both of them from sharing the killing blow. As his body hit the floor, the Amulet disintegrated utterly, the dust blowing away on the breeze.

Strongheart grimaced at the sight. "Was that really necessary?"

"Maybe, maybe not. But I know firsthoof what that Amulet can do. The last thing Equestria needed was somepony like him using it," said Trixie.

"Do not trouble your consciences on this," said Osteo. "With the doctor's demise, this business will soon be brought to a close."

Before any of them could answer, the air was rent by a new sound. It sounded like ice breaking when too much weight was being pressed on it. A sound that immediately brings tension and fear. A sensation shared by all of them there.

"Is it…?" Spike gulped. "Is it too much to hope that's uh… nothing to be worried about?"

"Knowing our luck? Probably not," remarked Gilda.

An intense glow was radiating from around the corner. One comprised of many, mingling colours, aggressively trying to make themselves known. All of them approached the turning in the gorge, where straight ahead was where the Host crystals were waiting.

The glow from the crystals containing the Hosts was intensifying. What was even worse, was the source of the cracking sound. It was from the surface of the crystal. All of the crystals. Whether it was from a stray shot from the robot or if they were simply failing to contain what was within them, they couldn't tell.

But the cracks were forming. And they were getting worse with every second that passed.

Seeds of Harmony

For a long, long moment, no one said or did anything. Like they were trying to process the sight unfolding before them, the implications of what it meant.

At last, Spike broke the spell.

"We need to get out of here, now." He was trying very hard to keep the tremble out of his voice. "Get everypony out of the castle and get them away from here, fast."

"You can't be serious," argued Ember. "We can't just leave these things to-"

"There's nothing we can do!" Spike shouted, making her recoil in shock. "You hear me? Nothing! Those things are going to break loose and that'll be it! Our only chance is to run!"

The cracking was growing louder. With it came new sounds. Growls that made their bones shake. Hissing that sent shivers into their very cores. The waking sounds of things ancient and long held captive, finally breaking free. Instinctually, every single one of them recognised that feeling. The fear pierced them to their very core.

So they ran. Ran straight up the stairs to the other side of the gorge. Those who could fly hurried to the castle to help with evacuating if need be, with the exception of Selena who stayed with her fellows. The Element wielders and princesses were steadily helping one another to stand. They still looked groggy, with bandages across varying parts of their bodies but they were alive. That was something at least.

"That was a rumbling beyond compare," said Zecora when they neared. "What in the world is happening out there?"

"The Beasts!" Spike cried. "The crystal holding them is breaking open! They're getting out!"

"No…!" Celestia was trembling, pure terror etched on her face. "No, that can't be…"

"It must be, sister." Luna closed her eyes with a grim expression. "I can feel it. That same power from before, but a thousand times worse. It could only be them."

"Please tell me that's not what I think it is." Shining Armour came hurrying up from the lower part of the castle, Sting floating in his shield behind him while also hauling Sombra. "I felt that from down there."

"There might still be a chance," said Cadence. "If Sombra and I both use the crystal spell, use the Elements again, we might be able to seal them away or at least delay them."

"Have you seen Sombra?" Shining gestured to his charge. "The poor guy still barely has enough strength to stand, let alone use magic."

"Then I'll do it!" insisted Cadence. "We can't just let them get free! Come on!"

She ran outside, the Elements all following behind her. They went to stand at the top of the cliff, looking down below to where the crystals were situated. They hurriedly moved into formation behind Cadence, her horn glowing in time with the necklaces and crown. The rainbow magic manifested, culminating on her and she performed the spell.

It covered the entirety of the crystals. For a few seconds, the crystals began to repair. The cracks knitted back together and the battling, the roiling misty shapes emerging from them seemed to be pushed back. All of their faces were exerted in concentration, putting everything they had into it.

Then, there came the roar. That same enraged roar from the Everfree Forest, what felt like a lifetime ago. But it was joined by other horrendous sounds. Screeching. Croaking. Hissing. Bellowing. Howling. All of it coming together in a cacophony of torturous sound that almost forced them to their knees.

A blood red paw of mist burst from one of the crystals. It swiped at the magic, severing its connection. Other limbs appeared - a burning blue claw, a gleaming serpentine tail, a sickening amphibious tongue, an enormous black cloven hoof -, all of them thrashing and writhing, forcing the spell back where it came from. Cadence's eyes widened when it shot back into her horn and sent her reeling, skidding across the ground. "Cadence!" Twilight was there, helping her up. "Are you okay?"

"Fine, I'm fine," she murmured. She shook her head and forced herself to stand. "We… we have to try again. Come on, this time."

Dusk tried to speak. "I'm not sure that will-"

"No, don't you dare, Dusk Noir. Don't you dare!" she cut off. "Come on. Have faith, remember? We can do this. It was working, we have to try again!"

"Cadence." Celestia's voice was quiet, yet it was heard by all. "The power of six of them together is too great."

Cadence's breathing heightened. "Then get the Amulet. W-We can use that with the crystal spell, with the Elements. If it worked for Fallen, then we can-"

"It's gone," Spike said morosely. "Tube took it and it broke after we destroyed his robot. No way we can use it now."

"Then what do we do?!" she cried. "Auntie, please! That spell you used before, the one to seal away Wrath inside his Host. W-We can buy you some time, maybe we can use that in conjunction with the Elements to lock them away again. That will work, won't it? Celestia?"

The princess didn't respond. Her eyes were locked on the roiling, seething mass unfolding beneath her. The crystals steadily breaking open. The powers locked inside them spilling out. Formless gatherings of energy, steadily manifesting into limbs, faces, eyes.

"CELESTIA!" Luna's Royal Voice snapped her out of it. "Cadence is right. We have to try, for the sake of Equestria and our subjects!"

"Yes… yes, of course." She shook her head and managed to steel herself. "Let us begin then."

They moved back into formation, this time with Celestia standing alongside Cadence. Once more, the Elements began to glow and project their magic. Their energies were channelled towards the two princesses. Normally, Celestia's spell would take time to prepare but she hoped the Elements would give it something of a boost. It was all they had left now.

The rainbow magic centred on them, they cast their spell together. Once again, the crystals started to return to their unbroken state and the Beasts collectively aired their disapproval. It was enough to shake their very bones, but they pressed on. Celestia willed them to be sealed away, to return back to where they came from.

This sentiment was shared by the wielders. Sweat was pouring down their faces, their expressions the picture of intense concentration and focus.

"Come on… ya varmints! Heel, now!" grunted Applejack.

"Bad beasties, bad!" yelped Pinkie. "Back in your kennels!"

"Not… letting you hurt them… or anypony else!" cried Fluttershy.

"I will not… abide by this!" Rarity spat. "Back, I say!"

"Think you can just… throw your weight around?" Rainbow snarled. "I'll… show you!"

"You're not… getting out!" shouted Twilight. "Not now… not ever!"

"Ray…!" Dusk hissed through gritted teeth. "If you can hear me… help us! Come on!"

After an agonisingly long minute, it seemed to work. The limbs were receding and the crystals looked almost intact. For a fleeting moment, Celestia dared to hope that it was enough. That they had just averted disaster.

And then, it all fell apart.

With a juddering, world-trembling burst of demonic energy, the Beasts pushed back. Not only did they break the spell, but the resulting shockwave sent them all flying back. It caused parts of the castle to fall away, made the trees of the surrounding Forest bend. Those on the other side had to crouch low to the ground as it passed over them.

The cracks appeared again. Those terrible limbs grasped blindly at the ground. Some of them clashed against one another, fighting for some kind of dominance. But they were becoming more and more substantial by the second.

"We have to go, right now," said Shining.

"No, we can't!" insisted Cadence. "We can't just let them emerge!"

"You saw what happened, Cady! There's nothing stopping these things now! Let's just go and-!"

"And what, Shiny? We could barely stop one of them and it was only partly formed. What do you think will happen when six of them get out, eventually seven? It won't matter how far we run or where we go, they'll find us and we'll be really helpless! This, right here, right now, this is our only chance!"

"Sister…?" Luna looked at her sibling. "Is there anything else we can try?"

"I… I don't know," she murmured. "I'm sorry, I… I truly don't know."

A keen sense of hopelessness began to spread across them. They knew exactly what they were up against and none of them had a solution. The worst possible scenario was coming to fruition and they were powerless to stop it.

Dusk gazed into the centre of the loose conglomerate of Demon Beasts, still battling one another during their emergence. Was Ray still in there, somewhere or had Wrath already consumed him, like he almost had before? Did his friend have any knowledge of what was going on outside his crystal prison, what that power had been used for? He hoped not. He'd already been through enough.

He felt a hoof on his shoulder, followed by a wing wrapped around him. Twilight had joined him and before long, so did the rest of their friends. They all looked just as fearful and apprehensive as he felt. At the very least they weren't alone in it. Whatever was about to come, they would be here to face it together. They joined in a group hug, taking whatever comfort they could in it.

"Dusk, your Element…" Rarity stared in astonishment. "How are you using it?"

"What do you mean? I'm not…" He trailed off when he looked down at his chest.

The jewels of Unity were shining. Brighter than they had ever done before. More than that was what he felt from them. A radiance, a warmth that was unfamiliar and yet welcoming.

And the Element wasn't the only thing glowing. He glanced to see Shining, a faint shimmer coming from his chest. The same with Sombra, Luna, Celestia, Cadence, Spike, Ember, Thorax, Gilda and Zecora. He looked across the gorge. It was hard to tell because of the Beasts, but the same was happening to those on the other side. Strongheart, Trixie, even the four henchponies had it. They all looked just as bewildered as the rest.

Dusk recalled the words of the tablet. The Seeds of Harmony… he looked at Twilight at the same time, a glimmer of inspiration mirrored in her eyes.

"Have we just had the same thought?" he asked.

"I think we might have!" she squealed. "But do you really think-?"

"I mean, it's possible. They were never found at the Tree, were they?"

"No, of course not! First you, then Foresight, but they're of the Tree. They have to be."

"Which can only mean that…" Dusk's grin spread across his face. "Yes. Yes!"

"Uh hey, eggheads?" Rainbow asked. "Mind sharing with the class?"

"The tablet," said Twilight excitedly. "It talked about the Seeds of Harmony, right? Well, we thought that meant the Elements but what if they're not? Or rather, not our Elements of Harmony. What if it's just the one? What if…?"

"Unity is the Seeds," finished Fluttershy with a gasp. She stared at the jewels. "Just like a regular tree! Maybe that's why they were never at the Tree itself. They were spread, like any seed would be."

"And seeds need ta be nurtured and cared for," added Applejack. "Given the proper nutrients, the right soil, food and water. With all we've been through, all that Element has seen, I'll bet them seeds are just right fer plantin' now!"

"Wowie!" Pinkie jumped with excitement. "One Tree of Harmony is great already, but seven new little seedlings? Imagine what it could do!"

"My goodness!" cried Rarity. "Could that really be it? But then what do we do with them?"

"First, let's get them back where they belong," said Dusk. "Twilight, take us back to the Tree and get the Elements returned. Celestia, bring Samore's crystal from where Shining left it and see about placing it near the others. Luna, bring everypony on the other side of the gorge to the cave. I have a feeling we'll all need to be there for this to work."

"But Dusk, are you certain that it will?" asked Celestia. "This is a lot we're risking."

"We don't have any other options, Celestia. Whether this doesn't work and the Beasts kill us all or we don't try and they kill us all anyway, what difference does it make?" He managed a smile. "Just one more time, let's have a little faith."

She gazed back at him for a moment, then returned the smile. The moment she vanished, so did the rest of them. Twilight teleported the vast majority of them into the cave, where there was fortunately enough room. They all spread out while the wielders once again returned their Elements back to the Tree. It shone with brilliant light, just as the walls of the cave started to shake.

The Beasts seemed to sense that something was happening. Partially formed limbs and jaws barged and shoved past each other, trying to get at them. They drew back against the Tree, which started to thrum in their presence. The Elements in its branches shone and a field of magic was projected outward in a bubble. It forced the Beasts back out, but it didn't stop them from bashing against it anyway.

Moments later, Luna appeared with the remainder of those gathered. Strongheart and Trixie immediately ran to join them, while the henchponies looked apprehensive.

"Why is it that the Princess of the Night has trapped us here?" demanded Selena. "Is this your idea of making us accept justice?"

"It's our only chance of stopping this," replied Spike. "Trust us, we know what we're doing."

She quirked an eyebrow. "Really?"

"Um… actually, not so much," Spike admitted. "But what else is there?"

The four of them looked at each other. None of them seemed to have an answer for that, except for Osteo. The answer was one they could have expected.

"Well, if this is where we are to face our end, then we'll make it a glorious one!" he declared. "A battle against the Demon Beasts themselves! This is what the Way of the Beast has prepared me for and at last, it's here. I face it gladly!"

"I suppose…" Selena let out a sigh. "It's not as if running would do us any good at this point. What do you say, girls? One last ride?"

The twins nodded without hesitation. Snick placed a clawed hoof on Selena, while Slash nudged her side. The four of them came to take their places alongside them. The glowing from them all seemed to intensify with their proximity to the Tree.

Celestia soon appeared, panting heavily. Luna came to help her to the Tree.

"I was able to place Lust with the rest while they were distracted," she told them. "She's starting to break free too. Whatever we intend to do, we need to do it now."

"Fine by me. Alright, now what?" asked Gilda.

The words barely left her mouth when the Tree shimmered again. The six Elements shone, coloured beams for each one connecting to each of the jewels in Dusk's necklace. One respective for the pony they belonged to. They hovered up, suspended in their light before floating gently towards each of them.

The jewel for Fluttershy stopped in the air near her. Thorax seemed drawn to her and the glow in his chest strengthened when he stood next to her. Strongheart went to stand with Applejack when her jewel reached her, as did Gilda with Rainbow Dash. Pinkie and Zecora grasped each other's hooves as their glow intensified. Spike placed a protective wing around Rarity, as did Ember for the both of them. Twilight was flanked by Cadence and Shining, along with Celestia who spread her wings around them all. Luna went next to her sister, but stood nearest to Dusk and Sombra, supported by her student. Trixie embraced both princess students while she stood between them. The henchponies found themselves in the centre of all parties, united by their own bizarre but no less powerful friendship.

The jewels hovered in place, then began to spin rapidly. Faster and faster, shining like miniature stars. The beams of light from the Tree radiated from them, directed out of the mouth of the cave and hitting the crystals that imprisoned the Beasts and their Hosts.

They all winced from the collective cry that went up from the Demons. Even through the brilliant light, they could see them fighting against whatever the Tree was trying to do. They had endured millennia and they weren't going to be put down so easily.

And in that moment, Princess Celestia saw something in her mind. As if the Tree itself was communing with her. Not with words, but an understanding. A realisation of what was happening, what it was trying to do. What she had to do.

"I see," she whispered. A tear trickled down her cheek, unseen by the others. "Well then… whatever the cost."

Without another word, she teleported out of the cave. There was no doubt they noticed her leaving, but she couldn't hear their cries or their calls for her to return. It was for the best, anyway. If she did… she didn't think she'd be able to do what came next.

She flew before the roiling mass of Beasts, cringed at the sound of their mingling shrieks and roars. Something right out of her worst nightmares. Right now, the spell of the Tree only had them briefly confined. For what it was trying to do, it needed one last thing. Something only she could do. She drifted into the path of the magic, preparing herself.

The spell hit her with an intensity she'd never experienced before. It was so much more than the Magic of Friendship by the Elements. It was the warmth of companionship, but also the bitter loneliness of isolation. The intensity of love, but also the burning fires of hatred. The understanding that for all that for the brightest light, there was the deepest darkness.

This wasn't about stopping that, however. Not banishing it or sealing it away. At last, at long last, it would be brought together. As one.

"I'm sorry!" she shouted into the storm. "I'm sorry for all that I've put you through, Hosts of the Beasts! Those present and all who came before you! For so long, I wish there'd been another way and now… now there is. Know this: you will be the last."

The magic thrummed throughout every fibre of her being. It was like blazing warmth and numbing cold, blissful pleasure and unspeakable agony all at once. Like it was alive and using her as a focus, Celestia felt the tree's magic course through her body, taking her own magic along with it, all of it culminating in her horn. It was more power than she'd ever felt before in her long life. It was the power to bring about change. She knew what it would do once released… and she welcomed it.

"The cycle… ends now!"

With a smile, Celestia performed the spell. The same one she'd used to entrap Beasts in generations of Hosts. But the Tree took it and did something she could never have conceived of. Those seven seeds levitated around her in a brilliant circle, then shot towards the seven crystals. They sank into the ground before them, burrowed deep within it. At the same time, the energies of the Beasts were pulled in with them. The hateful eyes and thrashing limbs were pulled back into their respective masses, vanishing from sight.

With one, last effort, Celestia put all she had into the spell. Channelling it through her very essence. As she did, the ground began to crack and split open. First came the trunks, then the branches that blossomed from the crystalline structures. They grew and grew, rising up and up until…

It was beautiful.

More tears flowed down Celestia's cheek, as she let herself be gently lowered down. The light was starting to dwindle now. For the first time in a very, very long time… she was at peace.

The light was also fading for those still inside the cave. Those nearest Celestia, namely Luna, Twilight and Cadence, noticed at once when she left. They'd tried to follow, Luna especially, but the Tree's spell had intensified and held them in place. When it ended, they all had to take a moment. They'd never felt so drained by a spell like that before.

But that didn't stop Luna. Whatever her sister had just done, nothing would keep her from her side. Mere fatigue wouldn't stop her. She willed her body onwards, staggering out of the cave's mouth and she was struck dumb by the sight. The others gradually came to join her, gazing around in awe.

There they stood. Seven new Trees of Harmony. Not the same as the original. Each was of a different shape and mingling of colour. The one at the very centre was the colour of Dusk's fur, yet tinges of red found its way along the trunk and the branches. The same went for all of them. Each a colour of an Element of Harmony, mixed with that of the Beasts.

Yet there was no sense that these were prisons, straining to keep in their charges. More like vessels that had been given a new kind of life. They all waited for some sign that the Beasts would emerge again, but it never came.

And at the centre of this new glade lay Celestia, limp upon the ground. Her once-spotless white fur was now marred all over by burns, her flowing mane had lost its ethereal lustre and now rested motionless against the dirt beside her.

All care of this new phenomena vanished from Luna's mind and she hurried to her sister. She wrapped a foreleg around her, propping her head against it.

"Tia? Tia, can you hear me?" Luna shook her head feverishly. "Please, speak to me. Please!"

With great effort, Celestia's eyes cracked open. They found her sister and a hoof gently raised to touch her cheek.

"Lu-Lu…" she murmured. "Is… is it done?"

"It is," she replied, her voice trembling. "We have done it. Whatever it is, we've done it."

"Good… then…" Celestia let out a sigh. "Then, that's all… Luna, I…"

"Don't say such things. Cadence! Cadence, quickly!" she cried. "We need a healing spell!"

The Princess of Love hurried over, along with Twilight. The rest of them stayed close, but kept their distance. The ponies among them watched with eyes already starting to shimmer, hoping against hope that this wasn't actually happening. Even the non-ponies seemed to feel the weight of the moment. Those closest to their pony companions did what they could to provide some measure of comfort.

Cadence knelt next to Celestia and cast her magic. It didn't seem to have any effect. Celestia's breathing was getting steadily weaker. She tried again. Nothing.

"I-I don't know what's happening," she said frantically. "Th-This should be working, but-"

"It clearly isn't!" snapped Luna. "My sister needs help! Zecora, come at once! Give her something, anything!"

The zebra hurried over, rifling through her remaining potions. But she was stopped again, by Celestia's shaking hoof.

"There's… nothing to be done…" she whispered. "The spell… it took… everything. My time… has come, Luna. I'm… I'm sorry…"

"Y-Your time…?" Luna's lip trembled. "No, no. You can't leave me. Please, Tia, there… there has to be something."

"But Celestia…" Twilight gripped her hoof as well. "Y-You can't… I mean, you're not… you're not…"

"I am, Twilight. I'm… I'm dying… but please, understand…" She cupped Twilight's cheek. "I am glad… it… it had to be done…"

"BUT WHY DID IT HAVE TO BE YOU?!" Luna's voice could have shaken the mountains themselves. "You're my sister! You've already given so much! You didn't have to do this! Please… please don't go. Don't leave me alone…"

"Luna…" That graceful, loving smile came again. "You're not alone. You… you never will be. I… I love you…"

Luna choked on a sob. "And I love you. Please, don't go, please…"

"Twilight… I'm sorry for… for being such a poor teacher… for trying to decide… your destiny for you…" She brushed Twilight's cheek. "That destiny… is your own now and… I know you will be… magnificent…"

"I forgive you," she whispered, her own tears falling now. "I-I forgive you. Just please… hold on…"

Celestia smiled again. "Thank you… my faithful student…"

Her breath rattled in her throat. Her eyes flickered shut and her head fell. No matter how much her sister, her student or her niece called her name, she didn't respond to it. She never would again.

New Harmony

The sun had set below the horizon. But rather than the radiance of the stars and the moon shining across the land, dark clouds gathered, even though there were no storms scheduled that night. The clouds opened up and the rains fell across the lands. On the day it happened, those who experienced it marked it as a strange oddity and sheltered indoors.

History would mark it as the time when the night sky itself wept for the demise of the sun, as Luna did now over the body of her sister. All semblance of composure lay abandoned and forgotten, as her deafening keen of lament echoed throughout the chamber, into the forest beyond and out to the skies above.

She was not alone in her tears. Her only recently married husband, Sombra, was at her side, offering what comfort he could. Twilight and Cadence held one another in a tight embrace, held too by the latter's husband and the former's fiancée. With a loud wail, Spike joined them too, wrapping his arms and wings around them all.

Their friends shared in their despair. Applejack hugged Rainbow who swiftly abandoned her attempts to stop herself crying and did so into the farm pony's shoulder, who tenderly kissed her forehead while weeping. Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy all held one another, each just as inconsolable in their sadness as the last. Trixie tried to wipe her tears on her cape, but soon gave up and threw herself into the embrace of the other three.

Those not of Equestria were no less impacted by their mourning. Ember approached Spike uncertainly, patting his shoulder awkwardly while trying to process the sight herself. Strongheart raised her neck towards the princess, hoping she would be at peace. Zecora wept and let out a loud wail to express their collective grief. Gilda looked like she was trying and failing to hold back tears. She was comforted, oddly enough, by Thorax who hung his head in sorrow.

Even those who had, in some way, helped to bring about this event seemed conflicted. Seeing the pony who had such respect for thestrals reduced to such a state seemed to deeply affect Selena. She let herself cry, as the twins patted her shoulder and sunk their heads low in a gesture of respect. Osteo did the same, kneeling and closing his eyes, murmuring something under his breath.

As he held onto Twilight tightly, his own tears staining his face, Dusk could hardly believe it. She was gone. One of the true constants of the land, who had reigned for millennia and longer, was dead. Even though she was far from perfect, she never stopped trying to be just and fair to all. She'd become so much more than his ruler. He considered her his friend and now… now she was…

His ears picked something up. Movement, voices emanating from just beyond the glade. He gave Shining a silent look, who nodded. He'd heard it too and he'd stay with them while Dusk went to investigate. Wiping away his tears and doing his best to ground himself, Dusk crept up towards the border of the trees and peered around one of the trunks. What he saw brought a faint glimmer of joy through the overwhelming despair.

The crystals holding the Hosts had been shattered completely. The seven of them were on the ground, in various states of disorientation. The two most lucid were helping the others to recover. One was Samore, currently speaking with the griffin, buffalo and dragon Hosts. The other was a stallion with bright green fur, doing his best to console a terrified looking Earth pony foal, alongside an elderly Pegasus mare.

"Ray…" he whispered, hardly daring to believe it. The joy bloomed in his chest and before he knew it, he was running towards his friend. "Ray!"

"Huh? Who's-?" He was cut off by Dusk's sudden and fierce hug. "Whoa hey! Dusk? Bud, when did you start working out? How long was I out for?"

"It's complicated." Dusk squeezed his friend tightly. "You don't know how glad I am to see you, my friend."

"I'm getting some idea," chuckled Ray. The two stallions broke apart and Ray scratched the back of his head. "Look, it's good to see you too, it really is but… what the hay happened? Last thing I remember, Fallen stabbed me and then…" He trailed off, looking towards his fellow Hosts. "Well, it gets a bit weird from there. I assume old Sunbutt did her thing, healed my wound and locked Wrath away again, huh?"

Dusk felt a tug against the elation he felt at the mention of Celestia's name. But he managed to rein it in, focusing instead on the news he would prefer to deliver.

"Like I said, it's complicated and I'll do my best to explain it all but… I don't think you'll have to worry about Wrath anymore."

"What do you mean?" He frowned at Dusk. "She hasn't locked him away in some other poor sap, has she? Look, I know it was probably necessary but I'm not having him pushed on somepony else because of-"

"Ray, he's… he's gone," said Dusk. "Wrath's gone. Not into some other Host either. You're free."

Ray stared in complete silence. A couple of times, he started to speak and stopped. Then, he closed his eyes and furrowed his brow, like he was thinking very hard about something. Several dozen seconds passed as Ray quietly searched within himself. When he finally opened his eyes again, there were tears beginning to form. He started to tremble, his legs shaking. Dusk moved a little closer to catch him in case they couldn't support him anymore.

"You're… you're serious?" he croaked.

"Completely and utterly," answered Dusk. "I don't fully understand how myself, but it's true. Ray Strike, you're no longer the Host of Wrath. Your mind and body are now entirely your own."

"Oh. O-Okay. Um… I-I don't think I'm going to keep standing now."

Ray's legs gave out at this and Dusk hurriedly caught him. A blank but serene expression passed over his face, but the beginnings of a smile started to pull at his mouth.

He made an odd sort of sound in his throat. It came out as a bark of laughter. Then more came, erupting into full-blown peels of overjoyed cackling. His grin was the widest Dusk had ever seen it and Ray clamped him into another hug.

"I'm… I mean, I'm… he's really…!" He laughed again and whooped for joy.

The sounds they were making had gotten the attention of some others, namely their friends minus Twilight. They were looking around the trees too, investigating the source of the noise. The moment Fluttershy saw that flash of green, nothing could have stood in her way. She was on Ray, faster than anypony had ever seen her move and practically shoved Dusk aside to tackle him.

"Ray! Oh, Ray!" She kissed his face again and again and again. "You're back! Y-You're really back! Are you okay?"

"I'm better than okay, Flutters!" He locked lips with her, breaking them with a loud 'mwah!' "I am amazing! I'm fantastic, I'm utterly ecstatic! He's gone, he's gone, HE'S GONE!"

He kissed her again, just as everypony else hurried over too. Pinkie waited until they stopped, then flung herself around both of them.

"R-Ray's okay! Ray's okay!" she cheered, though she was still sobbing too. "I'm so, so, so, so, so, SO happy!"

"You know it, Pinkie!" he cackled, hugging her back. "Hey, don't get yourself all worked up on my account. Come on, dry those eyes. Can't have everypony's favourite party mare all sad."

"I-I'm not sad, I'm fine! Why wouldn't I be after… after…?"

The smile dropped off her face again and the sobbing came back. She grabbed Rarity, who patted her shoulder gently.

"Hey, was it something I said?" His chuckle died quickly, when he saw the expressions on all their faces. "Okay, what's going on? Where's Twilight? No offence, but you all look pretty bad."

"Ray…" Applejack had her hat off when she neared him. "It's all over. We won but… it came with a cost."

Ray frowned and was about to ask, but Dusk motioned for him to follow. He looked around at the others, but when he realised they weren't in a good state to tell him, he did as Dusk asked.

Before that though, Dusk watched him briefly excuse himself and return to the collection of former Hosts, where he began speaking quietly to the pegasus. The elderly mare looked past Ray at Dusk and all of his gathered friends, and seemed to realise something. She returned her gaze to Ray and gave him a nod, along with a gentle, solemn smile, before helping the earth pony foal to his feet and moving over to stand with the other Hosts. Ray then returned to their side and walked beside them, with Fluttershy staying as close as possible to him. If he had any questions about the set of shining crystal trees, they went from his mind when he saw what lay at its centre.

"No… no way…" His head faintly shook at the sight. "That's not… I mean, she isn't actually…?"

Rarity nodded sombrely. "I-I'm afraid so, Ray. She's… she's gone."

"What?" He stared at them, then at her. "But… but how? I mean, this is Princess Celestia! I-I mean she doesn't just… she can't just die. Right?"

"I would have thought so," murmured Dusk. "But whatever we did to stop the Beasts, I… I think it took all she had."

"No kidding," he replied. "Okay. Um… I-I'm uh… not really sure how to process this, in all honesty."

Dusk nodded in understanding. "That's alright. I think we're all feeling like that right now."

Fluttershy's tears started anew and she pressed herself into Ray, wrapping her forelegs around him. He returned the hug, gently running a hoof through her mane.

Nearby, Twilight Sparkle wasn't doing much better. Ever since she'd been little, Celestia had been there. She had given her so much and while she had begun to see things in a new light, they'd also started to work past it. Despite what she felt for her, she genuinely hoped they could get back to a better place and actually help her work out what she wanted.

But there was no chance of that now. No chance for anything again. Her mentor, her teacher… her friend… she was gone.

"C-Cadence…" she managed to say, looking at her sister-in-law through her tears. "W-What are we going to do?"

"I… I don't… I don't know…" she whispered back. "It's all just… oh, Twilight…"

They hugged each other again, their tears mingled with the sobs of Luna and all those around them. It seemed nothing would break the spell of sheer desolation that hung over them.

Then, a voice spoke. Or what sounded like several voices, speaking as one.

"Princesses of Equestria. Come. We must speak."

Twilight, Cadence and Luna looked up, as did everyone present. The voice came from within the cave. A brilliant gleam shone from within, almost as bright as when they had cast the spell and created the new trees. These too were glowing with the same light.

The three remaining princesses stood next to each other, sharing silent looks between them. Uncertain if they should expect another battle, but exhausted from their previous efforts and the events of the past several hours, they seemed to decide that they weren't in any real danger.

"Zecora… look after her," said Luna.

The zebra nodded. "It will be done."

Luna nodded in thanks before she took the lead and brought them inside the cave.

The creature that met them… Twilight wasn't sure what it was. Her first instinct was a Demon Beast. It certainly had a similar appearance to them, but it didn't have one fixed colour. They shifted and changed, like a rainbow come to life. It also didn't look like any of the Beasts she'd seen. It didn't feel like them either.

It had the body of a pony, including the horn of a unicorn and the wings of a Pegasus. It was as tall as Celestia had been. But it was more than an alicorn. The horns of a buffalo also sprouted from the side of its head, though much larger and its front legs were like the claws of a griffin. Alongside its feathered wings were a set belonging to a changeling and a tail which had the scales and spike of a dragon. It gazed at them with seven eyes, six centred around a larger one in the centre of its head.

"Come in peace. We mean you no harm," the creature said in its many voices.

A variety of bestial noises all moulded into words and overlaid atop one another, yet instead of sounding like a chaotic cacophony, they instead sounded… balanced, harmonized. It spoke with immense weight that seemed to make the air and earth vibrate with each syllable, and yet it reached their ears like a soft breeze.

"Luna. Cadence. Twilight Sparkle. We bid you welcome and offer our gratitude. It is thanks to you and those allied with you that we have been given this form."

"And what form is that, precisely?" Luna's tone indicated she was in no mood for deceptions. "You speak as that fiend Wrath did, yet you are not him."

"We are and we are not," replied the creature. "We are Wrath, and we are Unity. We are Envy and Laughter. Gluttony and Honesty. Greed and Generosity. Lust and Kindness. Pride and Loyalty. Sloth and Magic. We are of the Tree of Harmony and also the Demon Beasts. We were separate and now, we are whole. The powers of the darker urges of the spirit, tempered by the Magic of Friendship and all of its aspects. For the sake of ease, we are… the Beast of Harmony."

"You're… you're all of them?" Twilight stared in awe. "We made you?"

"In a way," it answered. "The energies of the Elements of Harmony and the Tree, embodied in all of you, allowed the Seeds to grow. Each new tree is an embodiment of an aspect of Harmony and one of the Beasts. The original Tree unites us and gives us form. It was the sacrifice of Celestia that allowed us to become as we are. But we share in your sorrow for her loss."

"Your sorrow means nothing to me!" snapped Luna. "I have lost my sister, one of the only others that lives as I do! Give her back to me!"

The Beast lowered its head and closed its eyes. "That is not in our power to do. What was done cannot be undone. Her sacrifice will be forever remembered within us."

"But what about the rest of Equestria?" asked Cadence. "Without Celestia, we can't raise the sun. Perhaps Luna could do it, like Celestia did when she was banished but even so…"

"That will not be necessary," said the Beast. "Celestia's magic was used to unify us, and we carry what remains of her magic within us. When she gave us being, she also transferred her power to raise the sun. We are capable of carrying out this responsibility, if that would be permissible to you."

"What?" Luna stared in amazement. "You… you can do this?"

The Beast nodded and its horn started to glow. The sky lightened outside, a brilliant light shining through. Gilda flew outside to check.

"It's the sun!" she called back. "That thing is raising the sun!"

"Indeed." The Beast lowered it again, allowing night to return. "However, we can also return that power and have it be taken into the body of another." It closed its eyes and a brilliant ball of golden light separated from its being, hovering before them. "You may continue the cycle of day and night as you have done before."

Luna approached the orb, her horn glowing. Her breath caught in her throat.

"It's hers," she whispered. "My sister's power, it's… it's here. I… I could take it. Raise both sun and moon, as she did for me."

"Is that what you want?" asked Sombra.

"What I want… doesn't matter," she murmured. "My duty is to Equestria. To Harmony. I… I must carry on."

She said this with such weight, such pain, that Dusk was driven to hug her. Sombra was nearest and did so, as Luna reached for the orb. Her hoof lingered in the air, trembling slightly.

"We sense your hesitance," said the Beast. "The responsibility is a great one indeed. However, there is another way."

"Right, that's convenient," remarked Ray.

In response, the Beast cocked their head to the side and turned toward him. "Ray Strike. We remember you." The Beast said this not with hostility, but understanding. "You carried part of us within you, though you did not ask for this fate. You have suffered much from this, due to our nature. We are sorry for this and we understand if your trust in us is lacking. You have endured much because of us."

Once again, Ray was dumbfounded. In all the time he'd been a prisoner in his head, Wrath had never apologised for anything. To hear it from him or something that used to be him… as if this day didn't have enough going for it already.

"You said we can carry on like we have, as if there is another alternative," said Luna.

"There is. Understand, princesses and gathered beings: we have been created as the embodiment of Harmony. The power of the Beasts, tempered by the energies, memories and feelings of your experiences. One thing has become clear to us from Celestia, which we were not capable of understanding before: the pain of an immortal life. To live on as those around you and cherish are taken by the ravages of time. She endured this for many years and because of us, you have been condemned to the same fate, Luna. But we offer another way. As we can for the sun, we can do the same for the moon and stars. If you give us this power, your immortal obligation will be gone and you will live as other ponies do."

This announcement rendered Luna speechless. Her eyes flickered down to her moon crest that decorated her armour.

Twilight would be lying if she wasn't intrigued by the Beast's offer too. On top of everything else, one thing that she'd tried her best not to think about was the idea of going on for years, like Celestia had. Having to watch her friends die…

She glanced at Cadence. Her eyes were gazing longingly and with some measure of pain, at her husband. It was obvious she was thinking about it too. Luna seemed a little more conflicted about the idea, but her eyes were also flickering between her crest, Sombra and a number of others, including Dusk and Twilight.

It was nice to know that, on some level, she wasn't the only one who had misgivings on living forever.

She cleared her throat. "E-Excuse me? Could… could you do the same for… for other princesses too?"

"If that is what you wish," replied the Beast. "Though if you want to stay as you are, we will not begrudge you that. We realise what this will mean for you. You may live as you see fit."

"And what would you do with this power if we did give it?" asked Cadence.

"Nothing," the Beast answered simply. "Our only desire, now, is for you to continue to live in the world you call home, to continue to spread friendship and maintain harmony, as you have always done. From you, others will learn and teach it to those they know. You will live and one day, you will die. But that is the way of things. We understand this. In time, even we will fade but this world will go on. All life ends, but that is so something new may always take its place. Such is the nature of existence." The Beast gestured empathetically. "You do not have to answer now. You may discuss and think on it, as long as you need."

The Beast stood straight and still while it watched them. No one moved, at first.

The first to do so was Cadence, who carefully turned and wordlessly walked back toward the entrance of the cave, followed quickly by Shining. Luna soon followed suit, followed by Sombra. Then Twilight, her hooves moving almost automatically in pursuit of her fellow princesses. All of her friends remained flocked at her side as she moved, comforting her with their presence but leaving her enough room to move properly. She barely registered the steps she took. Her mind was simply a whirl.

"Twilight," Rarity asked when she neared and after they'd stepped outside. "What are you going to do?"

"I'm… I'm not sure," she admitted.

"Oh come on, are we seriously going to trust this thing?" asked Rainbow. "We don't know anything about it or where it's come from. This could all be a trick to get your magic!"

"It does seem pretty convenient, like Ray said," added Applejack. "This thing's askin' a lot, considerin' it's just showed up."

"Maybe…" murmured Fluttershy. "But I don't think it means any harm. If it wanted to hurt us or take the power, I feel like it could have already done that."

"Yeah, for a big multi-eyed, glowy thing, it's pretty nice," put in Pinkie. "It's good that the big old Beasties have finally learned how to do something good."

"But like it said, Twilight. You don't have to come to a decision right now," said Dusk. "It's a big thing to decide."

"Am I okay to add my two bits?" asked Ray. He waited until they prompted him. "This is going to sound crazy but… I think this thing actually means well."

Rarity's eyes went wide. "You do? Ray, that is most surprising indeed."

"Yeah, believe me, I feel that. But it's weird. I think it's some remnant of when Wrath was trapped inside my head but… it's like I can feel him, in there I mean," he clarified. "As part of the Beast. But he feels almost… calm. Like he really has become part of something bigger than him. Wow, that makes him sound like some kind of hippie or something, but you get what I mean."

"Well, when you put it like that…" muttered Rainbow. "I mean, we've all seen what that thing could do. If it's all of them mixed together, plus the Elements, how much more powerful could it possibly be and not want to blow us to pieces?"

Applejack still frowned. "Even so, it's still askin' a lot. How's Twilight goin' ta still be a princess if she's not an alicorn anymore? I mean, do ya still want ta be a princess, Twi?"

Twilight didn't feel like she could answer that. After all she had seen and experienced, she was reluctant to carry the title bestowed upon her. At the same time however, she'd also really helped to make a difference and giving that up was still a big ask.

She looked over her shoulder at her wings. A few hours ago, she'd been ready be rid of them as soon as possible. She'd never asked to be a princess. She didn't even know if she wanted it. She just wanted to go back to the life she had with her friends, maintain the library and continue to learn and grow.

Yet now… she was oddly hesitant. Not so much giving up the wings themselves, but more what they represented. That she'd been chosen as a leader, somepony to bring others together in friendship and help to spread that friendship throughout Equestria and beyond. If she relinquished her title, what would that mean? That she was no good to do that anymore?

"I'm doing it." They all looked around at Cadence's announcement. "I'm going to give up my powers as an alicorn."

"Cady, are you sure?" asked Shining.

"More than I've ever been about anything. At the end of the day, my responsibilities as a princess are important but I love my husband, and all of you, too much to one day be forced to let you all go," said Cadence. "I can still lead without having to live forever and when I'm old, somepony else can take my place."

"The idea of no longer ruling…" Luna's hoof traced across the crest on her armour. "Ever since we were little, Celestia and I were raised on the idea we would rule eternally. I never dreamed there would ever be a time I would never rule. So long as we were together, it never seemed a poor prospect but… without her…"

"I understand," said Sombra gently. "You and your sister have given much to this land. There is no shame in thinking of yourself. Cadence is right. You can still rule, but it will not be an obligation to remain with you for infinity. More than anything, I think your sister… she would want you to be happy, Luna. I don't think that is too much to ask for."

Luna was still hesitant. The pain of losing her sister was still very much a fresh wound. Even when Celestia had banished her, Luna knew she had the hope of one day being reunited. She didn't even have that now.

But the thought of relinquishing her responsibility over the night sky and possibly even the dreams of others, it didn't sit well with her. All of her life, she had lived with the knowledge that she had a responsibility to her subjects and her land that lay beyond her wants and needs. Could she be so selfish as to give it up, in lacking the strength to carry on?

A hoof pressed to her shoulder. Sombra, her husband, smiled gently at her.

"Whatever decision you make," he said, "you will always be my stars and moon."

"And you'll always be my friend," added Dusk. "Until the end."

Their words sparked something in her, that only grew when she looked at those gathered. Twilight, Cadence, Shining, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Ray Strike. Before she had returned, she had no true friends other than her sister and now… now she had all of them.

To one day be forced to say goodbye, to live on through countless years as her sister had been forced to do… she could hardly stand to think of it. She kissed Sombra and hugged Dusk, then went to stand with Cadence.

"Then I will do the same," she said.

Seeing her fellow princesses make this decision made things easier for Twilight. Their reasoning made sense and that wasn't all.

Her eyes travelled over the beings gathered. They didn't have to be here, none of them did. They could have left at any moment, but they'd stuck with them through to the end. Not all of them had great magical power or wielded great authority. They were beings who had chosen to fight for what they believed in. Even those who had initially been their enemies had come together for the right reasons, at the end. It didn't make their previous misdeeds go away, but it was something.

Fallen had believed the only true power came from dominating others. The strongest survived and the rest died. He had been given the power of an alicorn and he'd used it to hurt others. Celestia had told her that she'd envisaged something different. Giving others the chance to let their voices be heard and not simply what decisions she made. Maybe there was something to that and she didn't need to be a princess to bring that fruition.

Exchanging looks with all of her friends, it was clear that they could see the sudden resolution in her eyes. If any of them objected, none of them showed any sign of it. Taking a deep breath, she began making her way back toward the Beast's alcove. Not far behind her, she heard the hoofsteps of her two elder princesses, and behind those, the hoofsteps of all her friends.

When they arrived back before the Beast, they saw it hadn't moved from its spot. Perfectly statuesque, its only acknowledgement of their presence was the shifting of its eyes, its gaze passing over everypony present. When Twilight stopped just a few paces in front of it, its eyes all trained on her. Twilight inhaled, and exhaled.

"Beast of Harmony," she said. "I've made my decision. I want you… I want you to take my alicorn power from me."

They tilted their head at her. "You are certain of this?"

"I am," she said at once. "I don't know what life holds for me, but whatever it is… I wouldn't want it to go on without my friends."

She looked around at those who had helped give her life so much more. She smiled and they all smiled back.

"You can make that two." Cadence came to stand at her side. "I'm not giving you up, or any of the ones I love, for being an alicorn."

"And myself as well," Luna said. "Do what you will."

The Beast's eyes focused on each of them. Something akin to a smile appeared on its face.

"Very well. Be still. This will only take a moment."

It lowered its head and the glow of the Tree intensified. Once more, beams emitted from the Elements and the rest of the new trees. They struck the three and lifted them into the air, consuming them in a brilliant light. They had to shield their eyes and look away.

When it died down, they managed to squint through hooves and claws to see the result. There stood Twilight, bereft of wings and Cadence, without her horn. Luna remained as she was, but for her mane. No longer did it glimmer with starlight and blow in an ethereal breeze. It had taken on a light blue colour and just looked like… well, normal hair.

"It is done," the Beast proclaimed. "We shall maintain the cycle of day and night. The Glade of Harmony will be protected and empowered by the Magic of Friendship and Love. Now go, all of you. There is much for you to do."

"But what do we do now?" asked Twilight.

"We do not know. That decision lies with you." That smile returned to its face. "Live well and may harmony be with you, always."

The light from the trees dimmed and the Beast faded from sight.

"Well that's one thing it's carried over from Wrath," remarked Ray. "Enigmatic and when he wants you gone, that's it. Gotta love consistency."

"Twily! Cady!" Shining embraced them both. "How are you both feeling? Are you okay?"

"I feel… strange." Cadence looked up at her hornless head. "This is going to take a little getting used to. I've had that horn since I ascended as a filly."

"Guess I'll have to bring the magic in our lives then," remarked Shining.

She smirked. "Oh, is that what you're calling it now?"

"Cadence, I'm standing right here," giggled Twilight. "Save the naughty flirting for later."

"Oh please, like you and him are any better," she retorted, nodding at Dusk.

"That's our business, thank you," replied Dusk. He hugged Twilight and smiled. "Looks like I'm the tall one now."

"Really? That's your takeaway?"

"Just making an observation." He pulled back to look at her. "In all seriousness though, are you alright? That was a lot you just gave up."

"Not really," she shrugged. "I mean, I'll miss the wings I suppose, but I'm still me. If anything, I think it's better this way. Don't you?"

"If that's how you want to reconcile being shorter again…"

"Hey! We were pretty much the same height before all this you know."

"Yes and now we're not," he chuckled. "Funny how that works out, isn't it?"

He scrunched his nose when Twilight flicked it and she kissed him shortly after. The rest of their friends gathered around too.

"Well, so much for a new flying buddy," said Rainbow. "But you're right: you're still the same old egghead."

"And how," added Applejack. "Far as we're concerned, yer still our friend and ya always will be."

"Yepperonie!" chimed in Pinkie. "This is gonna be a funny sort of party though now, huh? We had your alicorn party, now I guess it's time for a unicorn party. Oh well, it's still a party!"

"You're still no less a princess in our eyes," said Rarity. "It was your qualities that made you one, not the other way around."

"Exactly," agreed Fluttershy. "For what it's worth, I think you made the right choice, Twilight. It'll be good to have you back with us."

"I concur. And now, I don't have to deal with you being part of the upper class anymore, so I see this as a win," put in Ray.

"I don't know," said Spike. "Kind of going to miss being a royal assistant."

"Ah but you're Cultural Ambassador to the dragons now," said Dusk. "That has to have its own perks, right?"

Spike blushed from Dusk's wink. "Sh-Shut up…"

"Okay, somepony needs to fill me in on what I missed and stat!" announced Ray. "I'm not missing out on teasing, ribbing or good natured taunting of any kind."

Meanwhile, Luna was running a hoof through her mane. Just like how it had been when she was younger. It wasn't just the outside that had changed either. She could still feel her connection to the stars, but it had… diminished. She almost felt like she had to look up and see if they were still there.

Before she could dwell on it further, she felt a presence near her. Her husband, still with that smile and an elegant bow when she turned to him.

"My stars and moon," he greeted.

"My crystal king," she returned. She felt a sob catch in her throat again. "Sombra? Please… hold me."

He took her into a gentle embrace. "I'm sorry. We didn't always see eye to eye, myself and your sister. I know how much she… meant to you. I don't expect to be a replacement for her, nor would I want to be." He hugged her gently. "But I will always be at your side, in whatever way you may need."

She returned it gladly. "Thank you…"

While they all consoled and comforted, Thorax took it upon himself to watch Sting, along with the other henchponies. He'd restrained them in changeling resin, just in case. Ember, Gilda and Strongheart stood with him too.

"Yeah, don't even think about going anywhere," warned Gilda.

"And don't think you're off the hook," Ember growled to Selena. "You still killed dragons and you're going to answer for that."

"Along with the murder of my tribesfolk," put in Strongheart. "But considering that your deeds impacted more than just our people, we will allow the princesses to have a say in what your fates should be."

"I will await any such judgement," vowed Osteo. "As the true victors, that is your right to decide."

"Can't say that I'm as keen," muttered Selena. "I don't suppose there's hope for a lighter sentence in helping save Equestria?"

"More like helping to clean up the mess you made," retorted Thorax. He fixed a glare on Sting. "Especially you. You put Samore in a lot of danger and I'll make sure you answer for that."

Sting yelled something inside his confined bubble, but the magic kept it from getting out. Thorax could imagine it wasn't very nice. His eyes fixed on something and Thorax turned to see the princess herself approaching from around the bend, where the Host's crystals had been. She halted when she saw Thorax her approach, staring at him in surprise as he approached her.

"Princess!" He bowed to her and even then, it didn't make much difference for his new height. "I-I'm so glad you're okay! How are you feeling? Do you need anything?"

"No, I'm… I'm quite well," she said uncertainly. "It was… Thorax, yes? How is this possible?"

"O-Oh, that's easy. I just shared my love!" he answered eagerly. "See, we were in danger and my friends needed help, so I-I thought this would help and… well, this happened."

"Sharing love? How… different." A bemused smile came to her face. "Do you imagine that… I might try?"

"Of course, go ahead!"

A slight hint of colour coming to her face, she closed her eyes. A second later, she was lifted off the ground and her body vanished in a wave of energy. It emitted from her chest like concentric rings, projected right at Thorax. He felt invigorated for a moment, then felt his jaw drop when the light faded.

The black chitin across her body had turned into a shimmering ocean blue. Her mane transformed from its burnt teal colour to a vibrant, turquoise hue, the veins of purple remaining in the form of glittering violet streaks. Her eyes now practically looked like pools of light captured from a radiant orange sunset and he couldn't help but stare for a moment. Her height had also shot up. She was just a little taller than him, like her mother had been. But she was nothing like her mother.

"Oh my! This feels… remarkable." She looked down at herself, taking in everything. "Do you think this suits me well?"

"Very well," he sighed. Then he realised what he said and felt his cheeks heat up. "I-I mean you look great! R-Respectfully, your highness, of course! I-I don't mean to offend!"

"You don't, dro… Thorax. I thank you." Her eyes wandered to where Zecora stood and where Celestia lay. "When I felt such overwhelming sorrow emanating from these ponies, I imagined only one thing could have caused such a reaction. I find it hard to believe still. Princess Celestia, dead. Such a thing seems almost unreal."

"I know," he said sadly. "I really feel for them, especially her sister. I hope they'll be okay."

"They will have to be. They have responsibilities as rulers, as I do now." She touched her head. "I never fathomed that this was how all of this trouble would come to an end. It's strange, that Lust is gone now. She has been a part of me for so long that I feel oddly empty without her."

"But that's a good thing, right? That she's gone? I-If it's okay for me to ask," he added.

"It is and… yes, it is. For one, I'm no longer barred from the throne. I will take on my role as queen. However…" She paused, looking at Thorax. "I've spent most of my life locked away. I have little first-hoof knowledge of interacting with other changelings. I require assistance."

"Well, there's plenty of changelings that could help. A-Ambassador Parlix, he's pretty much in charge of the Swarm currently and I'll bet he could-"

"Parlix would be beneficial, but I was referring to you, Thorax," she said. "It's thanks to you we've discovered this new form. This will be a great boon to our people and should provide an end to food issues, give new stability. Not to mention you were the only one who came to find me, with intentions of helping the Swarm. I should like you by my side."

"Y-You would?" Thorax was dumbfounded. "B-But princess, I'm nothing special. I-I'm just a gatherer drone, I'm not… you could do better than me."

"Is that not for me to decide?" A coy smirk came to her face. "You wouldn't refuse a command from your queen, would you?"

"O-Of course not!"

"Then it's settled. You, Thorax, shall be my king consort," she said firmly. "I will speak with you later to make preparations. For now, I must speak with Luna and the other princesses, as well as the Elements' wielders. There is much we need to resolve."

"Right, yes! Thank you, y-your highness." He bowed as she left. Then he fully processed what she said and his face felt like it was on fire. "W-Wait, what? King consort?! I… I-I don't… huh?"

"Congrats, Thorax." Gilda came over and punched his leg. "I think you just got hitched."

"You're going to be a great king," added Ember. "Remember what we talked about: tough and strong. Don't ever forget it."

Thorax's only response was a peculiar, strangled sound in his throat.

Aftermath

It was difficult to describe the myriad emotions gusting through Samore's chest as she approached the party of heroes. She saw even from a distance that Equestria's surviving Princesses had each changed. Luna and Sombra were locked in an embrace further away from the majority of the group, as were Cadenza and Shining Armour.

For now though, it was Princess Twilight and her companions that she made her way toward. Before, her approach might have gone unnoticed. Now though, after her metamorphosis, she barely got within twenty paces before some of them caught sight of her. Whispers and gestures were quickly exchanged among their group, and within moments all nine of them - the Elements, their dragon compatriot, and another green-furred unicorn she recognized as having been with the rest of the Hosts just prior - turned to meet her. It was Twilight - now wingless - who spoke, stepping forward with confusion etched on her features.

"Who're…?" Her squinted eyes abruptly widened. "Wait, Samore? Is that you?"

"Indeed it is." She felt herself smile as she came to a stop before them. "It is gladdening to know that I am still recognizable in this new form."

The one named Applejack whistled, whilst not-so-subtly admiring her. "Shoot, an' I thought Thorax was impressive. Ya look… jus'... dang."

Immediately after the words left Applejack's mouth, she noticed Rainbow Dash's eyes narrowed, and her gaze hardened into a slight glare. Samore chuckled in mild amusement at the sight.

"I think I shall take that as a compliment," she said. "Though I see I am not the only one who has undergone a transformation, Twilight Sparkle. You as well, Dusk Noir." She nodded to both of them in turn.

Twilight shuffled in place and craned her neck to look at her bare back. "W-well, it's actually more of a detransformation, in my case."

"And a fair bit more complicated in mine," Dusk added, rubbing his own leg as though getting used to it.

Samore quirked an eyeridge. "Indeed? I cannot say I am familiar with how pony maturation works, but I assume whatever has happened to you both, and to your other princesses, is more magical in nature. I will not pry. If I may offer my opinion though, Twilight?" She waited a few moments until the now-unicorn nodded before continuing. "You appear far more comfortable in your skin now than you did this morning. I believe this form suits you somewhat better."

Twilight appeared taken aback at this, but offered a small smile in return. "...thanks, Samore. I… I think so too."

Samore nodded slowly. She cast her sight once more over the group as a whole, their varied expressions ranging from curious to cautious. Then she let out a breath, and felt a great deal of stress leave her body with it.

"Well, it seems you've done it, despite all odds," she said quietly. "I must say, never in my life have I been so grateful to be proven wrong, by an eclectic group of ponies no less. But you saved us. More than that, you've freed us." On an impulse, she elected to throw her royal dignity to the wind and allowed herself to kneel forward, the tip of her now-slightly-longer horn almost touching the cavern floor. "Allow me to say this now, from the depths of my heart: thank you, all of you, truly. I owe you a debt, one I doubt I'll ever be able to fully repay."

There was silence following her words. No of them spoke, none moved. Samore imagined they must have been quite shocked, seeing one of authority prostrate herself in such a manner. She resolved to hold her stance for just a bit longer… until the sound of soft wing flaps reached her ears. No sooner did she hear them than she felt a hoof on her shoulder. Looking up, she found none other than Fluttershy hovering gently in the air beside her, meeting her eyes with a kind smile.

"You're welcome, Samore," she said warmly. "But you don't owe us anything. Right, everypony?"

It took a few moments while they all exchanged looks with one another, but a general chorus of assent eventually swept through them. Twilight adopted an especially earnest expression as she stepped forward.

"Yes, that's right. We didn't do this by ourselves, Samore. And we didn't fight just to protect you. We fought because it was the right thing to do. We did it to protect our home, and each other." As those last words left her lips, her countenance faltered and became sorrowful. "I just… I just wish we could all still be here…"

The positive mood suddenly fell as all of their bearings darkened. Some leaned toward whoever was closest, searching for comfort. Dusk approached Twilight and wrapped a leg around her comfortingly, while the unnamed stallion did the same for Fluttershy - a sight that only affirmed her suspicions as to who he was. This form had made her more receptive to the emotions of others, it seemed, for Samore felt the renewed collective sadness of their loss crash against her like a wave upon the shore. Something within her - perhaps her newly-strengthened sense of empathy, or perhaps her own budding desires - compelled her to speak.

"...Yes. I… You…" She hesitated, trying to choose her words carefully. After a moment, she decided to simply be frank and honest. "...You all have my most sincere condolences, for what has been lost this day. You especially, Twilight Sparkle." She paused as Twilight looked back toward her with something akin to confusion. "I confess, I knew very little of Celestia prior to today. What little I'd heard of her came from overheard whispers, painting her as a lazy and complacent dictator who endorsed the past mistreatment of my kind."

The reaction to that comment was, perhaps, to be expected. Just about all of them adopted sour looks as they suddenly looked up and glared at her. Before any of them could say anything, however, she continued.

"Since entering Equestria, however, I heard only positive things about her from passers-by. Meeting her for myself contrasted with every rumour and sordid tale I'd heard of her. It was clear that she carried the weight of her duties with her at all times, as any proper ruler should. Despite that, she was understanding, patient, and… warm. Nothing at all like…" She trailed off again at the lingering memory of her mother. Taking a deep breath to cleanse herself, she pressed on. "I did not know her well, certainly not as well as any of you. But even so, I could feel that she cared for you, deeply. For all of you. The world is… truly lesser for her loss."

Another blanket of silence met her when she finished, though this one persisted for considerably longer than the last. Then, a sniffle, coming from Twilight. At first Samore feared she'd upset her, despite her intentions. But when she met Twilight's eyes, it wasn't anger or misery she felt form the unicorn. Merely mournful acceptance… and a hint of gratitude.

"I… thank you for saying that, Samore." Twilight sniffed again and wiped her eyes. "I'm… despite everything, I'm going to miss her…"

Samore said nothing as Twilight leaned further into Dusk, who wrapped her in a loving embrace. None of them spoke for what must have been several minutes. Samore respected the sombre silence, though she knew she'd have to break it at some point.

Fortunately, she was saved from having to do so by the green-furred stallion.

"So, like…" He coughed. "I've been quiet, since it's obvious you guys know each other, but uh… somepony mind clueing me in on who this is?"

"Oh!" Fluttershy yelped, bringing a hoof to her mouth. "I'm so sorry Ray, how rude of us. This is-"

"I would prefer to introduce myself, Fluttershy, if that is acceptable," Samore interjected. Fluttershy was clearly caught off-guard by the stern request, but acquiesced all the same. Samore looked down at the stallion with measured calm, and spoke in a consciously even tone. "You are Ray Strike, I presume? The former Host of Wrath?"

"Uh… yeah, that's me. How'd you know about-" he stopped abruptly. "…wait. You're the changeling who was just out there with us, aren't you? Me and the other Hosts."

"Correct." She stood a little straighter as she met his gaze. "I am Samore, former Host to the Beast of Lust. Princess of the Changeling Swarm." She paused, then added, "And daughter of the late Queen Chrysalis."

"Oh, that's coo-" he began, only for her words to register. "...oh. Oh."

His initial genial tone quickly fell as realisation set in. His eyes widened a fraction, and he even looked like he was about to take a step back before he stopped himself. Instead, he coughed again and nervously rubbed the back of his head. His eyes were suddenly looking anywhere but at her.

"Uh… I guess you must know about… I mean, that I… uh…"

"That you killed my mother?" she asked bluntly. "Yes, I have been informed."

The tension that suddenly filled the air was palpable. She felt appreciation rapidly shift back into caution as all seven ponies, plus dragon, subtly tensed. She could feel their wary eyes on her, even Fluttershy's, but she kept her own gaze firmly affixed on the stallion before her.

"It is strange," she muttered aloud as she watched him. "I was not certain how I would feel when I laid eyes upon you. Even now, I am still unsure. I always knew, better than most I suspect, what she was like. She truly cared for no one other than herself. Any warmth she demonstrated was little more than a ruse to endear her underlings toward her. But still… she was the only one who showed me any form of affection, even if it was only because she saw part of herself in me. At the end of it all, she was still my mother."

"Now hold on. What happened durin' the invasion weren't Ray's fault," Applejack sternly asserted while taking a step between them, as though trying to keep the two separate.

"Quite so," Rarity agreed, doing the same. "Ray was not in control of his actions at the time. In fact, I daresay it would be misleading to call them his actions at all."

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie bounced over as well. "We were all there, we saw what happened! It was Wrathy who blasted Chrysalis, not-"

"Please," Samore interrupted again, "do not attempt to lecture me on the workings of the Beasts. I know. They could whisper to us, subtly influence us, even attempt to break down their cages… but the only way for a Beast to escape to the point of wreaking havoc would either be for its Host to be mortally wounded, or for that Host to willingly let it out." Her eyes returned to the stallion standing behind his friends, his own gaze cast downward. "His anger toward my mother may have been entirely justified. It likely drowned his reason and judgement. But the fact remains: he chose to release his inner Beast that day."

"Yeah, well, who could blame him?" Now it was Rainbow Dash who spoke up. "Don't get me wrong, I ain't trying to defend what Ray did. It was messed, plain and simple. But… it's not like anypony else in his shoes would've handled things much better. Besides, your mom wasn't the only one to bite it. Lots of ponies died during the invasion too, so you don't get to-"

"Dash." Ray's voice was quiet, but still managed to catch the pegasus' attention. "Guys, stop. I appreciate it, but… stop, please."

His friends all shared confused, concerned glances with one another, but one by one they seemed to acknowledge his request, relaxing their postures and backing away slowly. Ray took a deep breath, exhaling slowly, and brought his head back up to look Samore in the eye. Even without looking into them, she sensed a deep shame and regret emanating from the stallion, mingled with acceptance and purpose.

"...look," he said. "I wish things hadn't gone down the way they did. I know there's nothing I can say that will make up for what happened, but… I really am sor-"

"Don't," Samore interrupted for the third time in as many minutes. What she was feeling toward this stallion at this moment wasn't anger, or even resentment. It was something else, something much harder to put into words. "Don't apologise. Not for my mother, for your Beast, or for unleashing it upon her. I doubt mother could have possibly been unaware of your nature during your struggle. She must have known on some level what provoking you would trigger. Ultimately, her death was due to her own arrogance… but even so, she was still killed. By a pony."

She tore her gaze away from the stallion and cast it back toward Thorax, still across the cavern, speaking with Gilda, Ember and Strongheart. "As I understand it," she continued, "many of my people are as-yet unsure as to how she met her end, or who was responsible for it. They will need an answer if I am to assume the throne myself."

There was renewed tension, now. The implication she'd left hanging in the air was easy to grasp. She got the sense that many of them wanted to say something, to object, but none did.

"...so what happens now?" came the careful, steady voice of Dusk Noir from behind her.

She looked back toward them. The stares she was met with were not hostile, but neither were they friendly. It was a strained sense of expectation that radiated from each of them, along with staunch resolve. If there were to be any sides to this matter, it was clear that they already knew which they'd be on.

But there was something else in their gazes. A question. It was most obvious in the eyes of Fluttershy. The pegasus had sidled up right beside her love, keeping contact with him as she gazed toward her. From all of the others came a sense of worry, trepidation. But from Fluttershy, there came only a silent, desperate plea.

Samore sighed. Alas, her decision had already been made. It was all less a matter of saying what would be done, and more trying to convey her reasons for it. She closed her eyes, thought for several long moments… and spoke with conviction.

"My mother, Spirits accept her soul… was a heartless, maniacal, power-obsessed despot. She willfully stoked the flames of hatred in my people, and sacrificed myself and countless others to a pointless conflict that could have been averted. In the end, her ego was her undoing. Even when cornered and captured, unwilling to accept her own defeat, she chose to end her own life in a vain struggle rather than face the consequences of her actions." She opened her eyes now, and met the shocked expressions of her saviours with a tiny smile. "I believe that is what I will say, when I deliver my formal address. It's not far removed from what actually happened, if what I've heard is accurate. Many will no doubt see her as a martyr, but I doubt any who truly knew her will question it overmuch."

Now the silence was of the stunned variety. All of them looked back at her with wide eyes and open mouths.

"You'd… really do that?" Rarity asked. "You'd say that, about your own mother?"

"I would," Samore answered easily, surprising even herself. She threw a glance toward Ray, who stared back in obvious surprise. "Not necessarily for him, but for all of you. And… for our future. I'd not wish to let something like this obstruct the potential for peace between our races. Old hatreds have done so for long enough already. My mother chose her fate; it will take time, but her grudges will die with her. Myself… I choose to learn from her failings, and look toward tomorrow."

She frowned when she was finished, and looked down in thought. It seemed a bit hypocritical, in hindsight, for her to speak of old grievances when it was her own people who recently attacked Equestria. She wasn't sure how they'd respond to such a sentiment. Thinking that, she opened her mouth to rephrase…

And stopped when she realised there were nine smiling, gracious faces all nodding in her direction.

"Ya know what?" Applejack amiably tilted her hat in her direction. "I think I might've misjudged ya, Samore. That's real considerate a'ya."

"Yeah…" Rainbow sniffed and offered a smirk. "Sure, guess I'll say it. You're alright, princess."

"Samore…" came Fluttershy's voice. Snuggled up against Ray, her eyes were watery as she beamed with evident gratitude. "...thank you. This means a lot to us."

"As I said, I owe you all a debt," Samore said simply in response, trying not to let their heartfelt tones affect her own. "Consider this part of my repayment. There is no need for thanks."

"Well I'm still gonna say it!" Pinkie Pie suddenly leapt forward with her legs outstretched, catching Samore completely off-guard with a tight hug. "Thank you thank you thank you, princess! Hey, after all of this, maybe we can all be friends! You and Ray, even! Then we can have a big party to celebrate! Oh, wait," she paused, looking awkwardly between her and the stallion in question. "Is that too soon? It's way too soon, isn't it?"

From her awkward position in the pink pony's embrace, Samore caught Ray's gaze. There was lingering guilt in his eyes. She could see it, as well as feel it. Alongside it was amusement, however, no doubt at the sight before him. Amusement, and… hope.

"Heh… I don't know if that'll be in the cards for us, Pinkie," he said, shaking his head and offering an apologetic look. "I mean, I'm willing, but I don't wanna overstep any boundaries…"

Samore said nothing for a few moments. Her eyes were drawn not to the stallion's, but to the mare's beside him. Unlike Ray, she gave Samore a gentle, happy, hopeful look.

Samore let out another sigh at the sight.

"Well… who knows?" she finally said, returning Fluttershy's optimistic smile with one of her own. "Stranger things have happened, after all. In the past twenty-four hours alone."

It was a sombre procession that made its way back through the Everfree Forest. Twilight had conjured a number of sheets that were used to cover the bodies and remains of those who had fallen in battle. Celestia's was levitated by Luna and Sombra at the head. Shining Armour and Dusk handled those of Soul, Tube and Edge.

The latter struck Dusk as the one he felt most conflicted about. On the one hoof, he had caused no end of personal trouble for Dusk and allied with a destructive force. But twice over, he had been awoken to the error of what he'd done and given his life for Equestria. It was just a shame what he had to go through, on both occasions.

A number of them parted company when they reached the Forest's edge. Luna, Sombra, Shining and Cadence would return to Canterlot with the bodies, to inform everypony the crisis had passed and what had come as a result of it. Samore, Thorax and Ember would also be returning, along with the ponies who had allied themselves with Fallen to decide their overall fate. The leaders of the various neighbouring lands would also need to be contacted and informed of all that had happened; in the meantime, the other former Demon Beast Hosts were offered temporary guest residences at the castle until safe passage back to their homes could be arranged. All of them - save Ray, of course - eventually agreed to this.

Zecora returned to her home in the Forest, expressing how tired she was. When Trixie, Gilda and Strongheart asked if there was anywhere they could rest, Applejack offered the buffalo to shore up at the farm. Rainbow just told Gilda to wait at her house and Pinkie told Trixie to make herself comfy in the space above Sugarcube Corner. All three nodded gratefully and set off.

Before the Canterlot party left, Ray stopped them. He approached Luna, looking apprehensive.

"Look I… I know we're not close and everything but I want you to know that… that I'm sorry. About Celestia." pulled out his necklace, which Dusk noticed had apparently had its chain broken at some point, off and levitated it to her. "Here. Since Wrath's not in my head anymore, I won't exactly be needing this. Not sure if its enchantment is still useful, but you can have it, in… in memory of her."

Luna looked a little taken aback by this. She touched the necklace tenderly, placing it around her neck. A brief glow of her horn mended the broken link in the chain. The tears started afresh again and she gave Ray a fierce hug. "Thank you," she whispered.

Ray was stunned, awkwardly patting her back. She released him and inclined her head to him which, in a rare moment, he returned. She then stepped away to join the Canterlot party and teleported them back to Canterlot.

The remainder made their way back to Ponyville, catching Ray up on what he had missed as Fallen's prisoner. By the time they made it back into the town proper, they had covered most of the important events.

"Wow," he murmured. "Okay yeah, that's… that's a lot. I don't envy you guys."

"I mean, not like you were better off, huh?" remarked Spike.

"I'm sorry, Ray," said Dusk. "I should have told you what was on my mind a lot sooner. The same with everypony. If I had-"

"Okay, stop right there," he interrupted. He was smiling. "Yeah, it would have been nice to know but I get why you didn't. Just bad luck and bad timing, at the end of the day. It's not your fault, bud. Promise. If anything, I'm the one who should be sorry for what Wrath was used to-"

"Oh no, you don't." Fluttershy placed a hoof over his lips. "If Dusk isn't allowed to blame himself for what happened, you're not either. Fallen used you, there was nothing you could have done."

"Yeah exactly," added Pinkie. "We can't have our two favourite stallions being miseries the whole time, can we? There's enough that's happened without feeling bad for yourselves too. We already agreed, no more blaming ourselves for stuff we couldn't control. That includes you two."

She squeezed them both in a hug, which they gladly returned. But even the small inference of recent events was enough to bring them down again.

"I still can't quite believe it," murmured Rarity. "Princess Celestia… dead…"

"Yeah," replied Spike. "It's just… it's one of those things you'd never think would happen. Like… like if the sun just went out or something. "

"I know," replied Ray. "I was never her biggest fan, you all know that but even so… I never would have wished this on her."

"We know you wouldn't have," said Twilight.

"It's more than that though." He sighed and shook his head. "You know, after what happened with the invasion… for a long time, I wanted to hate her. I really tried to, even. But then I'd have dreams about what would happen, if Wrath ever got loose, and… it always threw things into perspective. Made it really hard to be mad at her for what she did when I knew firsthoof what the alternative was. In Canterlot, she said that she did it because there was no other choice. And I remember thinking back then 'Sure, and I bet if another choice comes up you'll make whatever excuse you have to for why it wouldn't work, just to keep the status quo'. But then… she actually did it. The moment another option presented itself, she… took it. Even though it cost her everything, she didn't even hesitate. I…" He slowed to a stop momentarily, causing the others to do the same. His eyes wandered toward the direction of Canterlot. "I'm grateful for what she did. But… I just wish I could've said 'thanks', you know? Now I'll never get that chance."

Nopony answered Ray's thoughts with words, for in truth none of them could think of what to say. Dusk placed a comforting hoof on his friend's shoulder as the whole group followed his sombre gaze out to the city, still faintly visible on the mountain far in the distance through the late evening gloom.

"Poor Luna," added Fluttershy quietly. "I can't imagine what it must be like for her, losing her sister that way. The kind of bond they had, that can't be easily replaced."

"And how," agreed Applejack. "Losin' family, it ain't easy. Never is."

Rainbow wrapped a wing around Applejack, nuzzling her. "We just gotta make sure we help look out for her. She's still our friend, whatever happens."

"What do you think will happen now? With ruling, I mean," asked Spike. "I know that Beast thing will handle the sun and moon and everything, but somepony's still going to have to be in charge. I guess it'll be her and Sombra now."

"Then we've really gotta do our best to be supportive of them," put in Pinkie. "But I think they're gonna be great. Even if her sister's gone, it's really good that Sombra can be there for her."

"And all of us too," put in Fluttershy.

"Exactly! How are you feeling about it, Twilight?" asked Pinkie. "I know you two had some problems recently, but even so… she was still your teacher."

"More than that." Twilight's voice was shaking. "Sh-She was my friend, like a-a second mother. She… she said if I didn't want to be a princess anymore, sh-she'd help me find a way to change what happened t-to me. I-I never hated her, I just… I wanted things to be better between us again and now…"

"Come here." Dusk stopped walking to hug her. "It's alright. This is something that will take time to come to terms with, for all of us. But in the end, we'll be okay. I know we will."

"I… I hope so…" She sniffed and kissed him briefly. "Thank you, Dusk."

"It feels like we lost so much," murmured Fluttershy. "Celestia… D-Discord…"

Now, it was Ray's turn to hug Fluttershy. "I know he meant a lot to you. I can't say I was fond of him, but… it's still horrible that he's dead."

"W-We were going to have a tea party," she whispered into his shoulder. "He… he was going to bring sandwiches…"

"Then we'll have one for him," he suggested. "Leave a place for him. If it means anything, I'll be happy to cause whatever chaos he would have in his name."

"Hey now, don't be usin' that as an excuse ta get in trouble," warned Applejack.

"But it's for a good cause!"

Fluttershy let out a small giggle. "Th-That sounds lovely. I'm so glad you're back, Ray. When you got taken, I was… I got so scared, s-so angry, I just couldn't…"

"Hey, it's fine. I'm back now and with significantly less baggage." He pressed a hoof to his head. "You know, I keep expecting to hear his voice still. Probably something about how insufferable all this affection is. But it's… it's so quiet."

"You've had to endure that vile thing for your whole life, Ray," said Rarity. "Even if it was largely unpleasant, having him be suddenly gone will have an impact. As Dusk said, it will simply take time to process."

"But hey, it can't be a bad thing, right?" asked Pinkie. "You got nothing in your noggin! No insane monsters in the membrane! Fillies and gentlecolts, Wrath has left the building, woo-woo!"

Ray laughed. "Yeah, it's very much not a bad thing. But it's like you say, Rarity. All my life, I've had to pretty much tread on eggshells to make sure I don't lose it or else… well, you guys know. That kind of thinking, it's not gonna away easily."

"Believe me, in a way, I was the same when Doom was first expelled from my head," said Dusk. "I imagine Luna has some understanding of that too, not to mention Sombra. You're not alone, Ray."

"And besides them, there's the other former Hosts too," added Twilight. "Maybe you could help each other, share your experiences of what you went through with the Demon Beasts. I'm sure they have similar stories to tell."

Ray suddenly started chuckling, causing them all to tilt their heads in confusion. "You know, we've actually already kinda gotten a head start on that. We got to know each other a little bit, while you were all gearing up and riding in to save the day."

"Really?" Applejack raised an eyebrow. "But y'all were stuck inside of them crystals, weren't ya? How's that work?"

Ray exchanged a quick, meaningful look with Dusk. "It's, uh… complicated," he finally said. "Super complicated, actually. Think I'll save that story for another day. But yeah, that's not a bad idea, Twi. Like a sort of group support thing, assuming they're all willing. The commute would be insane, but I wouldn't mind seeing them all again. Beast Hosts Anonymous, maybe."

"I'd be happy to help you put together something like that," said Fluttershy. "If it helps you and others like you, I think that would be worth doing."

"What did I do to get lucky enough to have you?" He kissed her and beamed. "Thanks, Flutters. You really are the best."

She blushed heavily, but looked very happy and nuzzled Ray's cheek.

"I still don't know what to think about that Beast thing," said Rainbow. "Like yeah, I guess it does want to help and all but still. If it's made up of all the Beasts, how do we know it won't go back to old habits?"

"Well, it's not the first time we've had something bad become less bad thanks to friendship," said Pinkie. "Luna, Sombra, Discord, Trixie, Gilda, a bunch of them. Even Doom wasn't as bad as he was in the end. If the Beasts are all part of the Tree and all those new ones too, it looks like it's the same for them."

"So the most destructive, primeval forces in the world have been shown the error of their ways thanks to the Magic of Friendship?" Ray let out another laugh. "I'm so glad I came to Ponyville, I really am."

"Right back at you." Spike's eyes wandered to Dusk. "So, I guess this is just permanent now? Hey, at least you're nearly eye level with me again when I'm on two legs."

"Yeah, it's weird, you're even a bit taller than me now," Ray added with a smile. That smile suddenly faded, however, as Ray's face became thoughtful. "Wait. You're taller than me now… that means…" his gaze shifted rapidly between Spike and Dusk. After a few moments, he let out a loud groan of lament. "Aw man, this is terrible!"

"What's terrible?" Fluttershy suddenly looked concerned by his tone. "Ray, what's wrong?"

"This!" He gestured wildly. "Dusk's growth spurt! He and Spike are both taller than me! That means I'm now the shortest guy in the group!"

One could've heard a pin drop in the silence following his declaration. It only lasted for a moment before all of them suddenly broke out into peals of laughter at Ray's expense.

"My, I didn't realise you were self-conscious about that sort of thing, Ray!" Rarity giggled.

"Hey! Guys, stop laughing, I'm serious!" He stomped a hoof to punctuate his point. "This isn't fair, I used to be the tallest and now I'm suddenly the shortest? I demand a do-over!"

"A do-over on what, your height?" Rainbow sniggered.

"Yes!" Ray cried in response. He whirled around to face the most magically-inclined among them. "Twilight, you can fix this right? Magic me taller, come on!"

"I don't think I actually know a spell that increases height permanently," she answered only semi-seriously, barely repressing her smirk. "Even if I did, it's not exactly a constructive solution to your 'problem'."

"Argh!" Ray kicked the ground in frustration. "Alright, you know what, that's it. I'm not getting left in the dust, you hear me? Time to start working out more. Eat more protein, do morning jogs, stretches, the works. Maybe even stop taking naps while working."

"Ya serious?" Applejack set him with a half-lidded glare. "A year-an'-a-half of knowin' ya, all the time I've bucked ya fer slackin' on the job, and this is what finally lights a fire 'neath yer flank?"

"Come on AJ, I'm trying to motivate myself here, stop focusing on the past."

Applejack's response was to frown at him. After a few moments, she closed her eyes and took a sharp breath.

"Yeah, okay," she said in a short, terse tone that betrayed her exasperation.

Despite that, it seemed she couldn't keep a small smile from forming on her face. All of their friends let out a renewed round of laughter at Ray's antics, which even the stallion himself joined in on after trying and failing to keep a serious expression in place.

"I know what you mean, Spike," chuckled Dusk, turning back to the dragon in answer to his original question. "And yes, I think it is. It's odd. So long ago, I would have given anything to be rid of Doom forever. Now he's just a part of me again, in a way."

"How do you feel about that?" asked Ray.

"Honestly? Strangely content," answered Dusk. "It's like you once told me: light and dark are two sides of the same coin. I just have a better understanding of it now."

"Bet it helps that you got yourself some muscle out of the bargain too, huh?" remarked Rainbow.

"I'll say." Twilight squeezed one of his legs. "I mean, I've never really been one for the physical types of ponies but I could definitely get used to this."

Dusk quirked an eyebrow and chuckled. "Anytime you want to stop ogling me like a particularly appetising vegetable, feel free."

"I'm your fiancé, ogling is my right," she defended with a wink. "Besides, don't tell me you're not enjoying it."

"Maybe a little," he winked back.

"You'd better be ready to start working out properly, if you wanna keep those guns," advised Rainbow. "Hey, you up for Iron Pony Contest 2 with me and AJ? See if those things aren't just for show."

"I'd be down fer that," said Applejack. "Maybe Twilight can come along too, make it a kinda double date."

Twilight giggled. "That's a pretty funny idea of a double date. Also, don't forget who won in your contest last time."

"That's 'cause we were both caught up in our own thing," argued Rainbow. "This time? It'll be a much different outcome."

"Oh yeah, that's something else I missed out on," added Ray. He looked to Applejack and Rainbow. "Can I just say: about time, you two."

Rainbow raised her eyebrows. "What's that supposed to mean? Come on, don't tell me you had us pegged from the start."

"Not the start, no. But given how competitive you are with each other and how much you get along, I won't deny I did ship it a bit," admitted Ray. "Now what would we call that? Dashjack? Applebow? Oh no, Appledash! Wait, that sounds like more of a name for your kid."

"Hold on now, sugar cube," chuckled Applejack with a blush. "We ain't even had our firs' date. Let's not get ahead of ourselves."

"Oh don't worry, I won't." In a loud whisper to Fluttershy, he said, "I will!"

She giggled and nuzzled him again. But the good cheer died down somewhat when they started to have a good look around at Ponyville.

It wasn't the first time the town had been in a state, following a disaster of some kind. But given the nature of the one that had just happened, it seemed to hit home more. The ground had been scorched from intense beams of sun or had impacts left by meteors. Various houses and buildings had been melted or damaged by the Demon Beast's powers. But the sight that gave them all pause was in the very centre of town.

The Golden Oaks Library was completely destroyed. The fires had long since died out, leaving a burned and blackened shell behind. Only small parts of the trunk were left and the tattered remains of books were scattered everywhere.

"Oh Twilight… Spikey…" Rarity wrapped a foreleg around Twilight and let Spike hug her. "I'm so sorry. You both must feel awful."

She didn't respond immediately. The expression on her face was oddly blank. A page blew onto her leg and she looked at it with a kind of nostalgia. Spike didn't look much better. His claw brushed against one of the parts still standing, gazing at the soot that stuck to his fingers.

"Guess I'm gonna have to start my comic collection over," he said quietly.

"I'm sure you'll manage it splendidly," said Rarity. "Twilight? Twilight, won't you say something?"

"It's weird," she murmured. "With everything else, this feels like… almost an afterthought. With everything else we've lost, what does a library compare?"

Dusk stood next to her. "It was your home for four years. It's what brought us together. Not just you and me, but all of us. I understand though. With all we've been through in the past day, I think it gets a little numbing after a point."

"That's exactly how it is," put in Ray. "When I was still travelling, I had to pretty much learn to distance myself from things that could tie me down. If I was going to lose it anyways, what would be the point?"

"What made Ponyville different?" asked Rarity.

"You know? I've never actually thought about it," he admitted. "You all are obviously the reason why I ended up sticking around. By the time I realised I'd gotten attached, it was too late, damage had been done. Before that though? When I first got here… something about it just felt… different. I just thought it would be somewhere quiet and relatively peaceful. Boy, was that off the mark."

"Yeah, you really should have looked into it more," snickered Rainbow. "Hey, if you and Spike need a place to crash, Twi, we can help out."

"Actually, I had a thought," said Dusk. "There's plenty of room at my house and… well, I assume our wedding is still on?"

She rolled her eyes, but smiled. "We've been over this, Dusk. No way am I letting you go, after all this."

"Had to check," he shrugged. "Well, if you wanted, you could come and live with me. I know Ophelia would be glad of Owlowisicous's company and we can convert one of the spare rooms for Spike."

"That sounds like a great idea," she said, nestling into his side. "Spike?"

"Yeah, that would be cool," he agreed. "Thanks, bro."

"And hey, it ain't so bad. Lemme have a looksee here…" Applejack started to move amongst the remains, searching mainly around the outside. "Ah, jus' like I thought."

"Thought what?" asked Twilight.

"Come on, Twi. Yer library was a tree, remember? What do trees always have?" She held up a single acorn. "Now, how 'bout we find a good spot for it?"

"Ooh! How about here?" Pinkie stood in the centre of the wreckage, starting to clear a space. "I'll get this all prepped and ready!"

"I'll help!" Spike joined her, moving bits of wood and burned books, along with dusting away the soot. "There we go, that oughta do it."

"Looks good." Applejack walked over and dug a hole with her hooves. "Twilight, wanna do the honours?"

She walked over, taking the seed and looking at it. "It'll take a while for it to grow back and it won't be like it was."

"Maybe not," said Dusk. "But it's a good place to start. One small thing, right Pinkie?"

"You know it," she replied with a wink.

Twilight smiled a little easier and set the seed in the ground. She used her aura to cover the hole up and stepped back.

"Alright, just needs a little water." Rainbow and Fluttershy flew off and came back with a small cloud. They wrung them out like sponges over the spot and nodded. "There we go."

"A little drink to help it along the way," said Fluttershy. "And maybe a little magic too."

"Not too much," said Dusk. "Treat this like a Winter Wrap-Up, of sorts."

"I'll let the three of you handle that," said Twilight to Dusk, Rarity and Ray.

"Not sure how much good mine would be for this but eh. Why not?" shrugged Ray.

The three unicorns gathered around and channelled magic into their horns. Dusk cast the nurturing cream-yellow magic with a dash of shadows. Rarity and Ray added to it with their own magic. A few seconds later, something green popped out of the spot. A tiny seedling, no bigger than a dandelion.

"That should do it," said Dusk, ending the spell. He looked to Twilight. "A good start?"

"A good start," she agreed.

They all stood, looking down at the spot where they planted the acorn, the wind blowing gently all around them.

Sunset

There was no party that night. Not even Pinkie was feeling up to it. The nine of them were just too drained, so they decided to go home and rest. Twilight shared Dusk's bed, while Spike took his couch. Even after everything that happened, sleep arrived almost instantly.

The following morning, Spike belched out a letter during breakfast, bearing the royal Lunar seal. The letter from Luna advised them that she had arranged for a team of construction workers to be dispatched to Ponyville to help repair damages. Sure enough, a few hours later a train from Canterlot pulled into the station, and a large number of builders disembarked and immediately set about their assigned task.

While they did their work, they ended up migrating to Sweet Apple Acres for a little get-together. Strongheart, Trixie and Gilda were still in town so they joined them too, along with Zecora. It was far from the rowdiest of gatherings, but everyone was simply content to enjoy each other's company.

As the day went on, a number of Ponyville's citizens started to trickle back in, the news having spread to neighbouring cities that the threat had passed. Applejack offered the barn for any who were still without homes while the builders did their work. Her family arrived back that very same day, along with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, the former accompanied by Rarity's parents. Needless to say that there wasn't a dry eye among them.

Three days passed and before long, the town was almost back to normal. Homes had been rebuilt and everypony was back where they belonged. Everypony gradually returned to their usual routines. Even the three librarians seemed to be cooking up something in Dusk's home, though if anypony asked they remained oddly mysterious about it. But there was still no big celebration, for there was a larger gathering they had to prepare for.

Not long after the majority of Ponyville returned, practically the whole town was emptied again. This time, it was to make their way to Canterlot. Everypony was dressed in dark colours and the mood ranged from morose to completely inconsolable.

Dusk and his friends arrived at the Palace early. They were met by Luna and the newly crowned Prince Sombra. His coronation had been a quiet, official affair that had mainly been done out of ceremony. He didn't want it to cut into this particular event. Both were dressed in black, with Luna's face covered by a veil. They hugged her the moment they saw her. Cadence and Shining were there too, in similar states of melancholy.

Dusk had never seen the streets of Canterlot so packed, with citizens from all across Equestria in attendance. It wasn't just ponies either. A number of Strongheart's buffalo tribe had arrived, along with Samore, Thorax and a small contingent of changelings. All of them had been transformed in the same way their new rulers had been. Ember had stayed and stood with the other dragon leaders in attendance, including her father: the immensely sized Dragon Lord Torch. A small number of griffin dignitaries arrived too, remaining with Gilda. It was with some trepidation that Luna stepped out onto the balcony to address the crowd. Not because she was nervous. She just wasn't certain she could hold it together for what needed to be done. But the presence of Sombra and her friends helped give her strength.

"Citizens of Equestria and beyond," she began, her voice magically amplified. She didn't have it in her for the Royal Voice. "We are here today to mark an event that I never even began to imagine. The pony who should be at my side today was one I thought would always be present. Throughout the centuries, she was as constant as the sun she raised and now… now seems so much dimmer. Today, we gather to remember my… my sister: Princess Celestia."

She had to pause as her voice trembled. Sombra stepped a little closer to her and she smiled gratefully at him.

"Most of you knew her as the good ruler she always strived to be. Compassionate. Patient. Kind. My sister embodied all of these traits. But she was also… mischievous. She liked to play little jokes and pranks. She loved cake and delighted in games. She preferred not to stand on ceremony, wanting nothing more than enjoyment from her subjects. Her friends… sh-she always made me breakfast. Every morning, without fail even if… if I didn't always appreciate it." She took another pause and went on. "She… she had to make some difficult decisions. Ones for which there was no good outcome and had to be made regardless. She wasn't always perfect but that never stopped her from trying to be her best. She was always willing to give chances, even to those who others wouldn't have thought deserved it. Including the other who gave his life, so we could be here today.

"Discord is still remembered as the despot who turned Equestria into his playground. But despite his tendencies towards mayhem and his own odd humour, he still proved willing to change himself for the better. He made friends. He did his best to make others laugh. He challenged us in ways others wouldn't have tried to. In the end, he died as he tried to live following the end of his imprisonment: trying to do the right thing. Even I am willing to admit that he succeeded, most admirably.

"Today, we commend what remains of them and their names, as well as others, to rest. We shall never forget them, so long as we all live, along with ideals of friendship and harmony that we all strive to live by. Thank you, everyone."

No applause followed, but heads were bowed and Luna stepped off the balcony. Not long after, the procession left the Palace. Carried by silent pallbearers came the casket containing Celestia. It was white, decorated with a finish of yellow and bore a resemblance of her on the lid. She was lying on her back, peacefully and at rest.

Next came Discord. They had no remains to speak of for him, but a casket was prepared regardless. Fluttershy had played a large part in advising how his resemblance should look. Though he was lying down, his eyes were covered by a pair of googly goggles with extendable eyes. Instead of a flower, he clutched a rubber chicken in his claws and he wore a bed shirt and a funny-looking nightcap with a grinning head on the bobble. The designer had apparently been quite taken aback at the description, but they had insisted: this was exactly what Discord would have wanted.

The remains of Fallen and Tube had already been buried. The former had been buried under the statue that depicted him when he was still Brave Heart, though it had been updated for his turn. The latter had been placed with a simple headstone near his master. However, Hard Edge came in a simple casket, carried by a number of guards to be placed along others of their number that had died in the battle. Given what he'd been through, they felt it was the least he deserved.

A new statue had been prepared for the garden. It depicted Celestia, bowing gracefully to Discord who wore a mischievous grin with his tongue out. The Memorial of Harmony and Chaos, inscribed with the names of all who had passed in the recent battle. Dusk had made certain the name Blackhole Doom was added to them as well.

The caskets were lowered into the waiting tombs that had been fashioned into the statue. The panels with the names slid away, allowing them to be pushed inside. At this point, a few parties marked them with their own send-offs. The unicorns present set their horns glowing. Earth ponies lightly stomped the ground and Pegasi took off, letting a single feather fall from their wings over the statues, creating a veritable flock of them.

The non-ponies paid their own tributes. Torch, Ember and Spike blew fire into the sky. The buffalo made a low, rumbling sound in their throats. The griffins let out a collective cry like eagles that echoed across the sky. The changelings shared a burst of love from their bodies, directed right at the grave and causing it to glow in a radiant light. After these were complete, they all lowered their heads. After a minute of silence, the panels sealed up again, taking the caskets out of sight.

Gradually, the majority of the procession were gently escorted away by the guard. The only ones left were those who had fought in the battle. They approached Luna, who still had her head lowered before the statue with Sombra at her side. They waited until she was ready to speak. She raised her veil when she turned to face them, her face still marked by fresh tears.

"Thank you everyone," she said. "I… I apologise for my state. Today has been… challenging."

"You don't have anything to apologise for, Luna," said Cadence. "Equestria, it… it won't be the same without her. Without either of them. If you wanted to take some time away, I'm sure arrangements could be made."

She shook her head. "You're kind to say so, dear niece. But I shall cope. Sombra has been a great boon in that regard."

"A surprise to myself, to be sure," put in Sombra. "After the Empire, I didn't think I would ever be fit to rule again. But so far, I seem to be doing well."

"Yeah, just try to avoid the whole 'evil king of shadows' thing and you'll be good," said Shining. "Are you still fine to help with the Empire Reconstruction Project?"

"But of course. Canterlot may be my domain now, but the Empire is and always will be my home. I shall see to it you can get whatever resources we have to spare," he vowed. "I only hope the Heart can be restored."

"We're still trying to recover all of the pieces, but it's going well so far," said Cadence. "I think it was the right decision to have Fallen's henchponies' sentence be to help in its restoration. They've all been surprisingly cooperative with the effort."

"Yeah, I guess it works," shrugged Ember. "Just make sure they know I'll be stopping by to make regular checks and light a fire under them if they need it."

"Literally or figuratively?" asked Strongheart.

"Yes," answered Ember.

The buffalo chuckled. "Fair enough. And yes, the Chief expresses similar sentiments. It's better to help create something than to destroy, especially if you helped cause the destruction in the first place."

"I'm pleased we are in agreement there," said Luna. "Queen Samore, thank you for attending and for being understanding with your accommodations."

"Of course, princess." The changeling inclined her head. "The last time changelings were in Canterlot was a far from pleasant experience. Thorax should be thanked especially. He helped to advise how best to approach the situation to keep things amicable."

The King Consort shrugged sheepishly. "I-I just did what seemed best, your highness."

She giggled a little. "How many times must I remind you that we're of the same stature now?"

"S-Sorry. Still getting used to it," he admitted. "I'm happy to help make things better between changelings and ponies, if I can."

"You all make such a big deal about princesses and queens and such," said Gilda. "We griffins don't bother with any of that stuff and we manage fine."

"Is that why Griffinstone is such a dump?" asked Rainbow.

"Hey, don't talk about my home like… oh, who am I kidding?" she sighed. "It is a dump. Not even griffins wanna stay there."

"That is actually something I wished to take the time to address, with all of us gathered here," said Luna. "In light of recent events, it seems clear to me that the time has come to build upon the foundations we've helped establish here. To work to foster positive relations between our peoples. Strongheart and her tribe have already demonstrated with the Appleloosan settlers what we have begun to do on a smaller scale. Twilight Sparkle and I believe there is much potential for growth here."

"Even though we're all different," took up Twilight, "we all came together and became better friends as a result. Following discussions, Luna and I feel that the establishment of regular meetings between selected representatives will help promote an exchange of ideas and support for one another."

"So this is what you've been doing, shut up in Dusk's house," remarked Ray. "Do you ever take a break?"

"Not if Twilight can help it," remarked Spike.

"That sounds an excellent idea, Princess Twilight." Samore paused and frowned. "Forgive me, but do you still go by that title?"

"I'd prefer the term 'councillor', actually," she corrected. "Luna has granted me the same executive powers as a princess, but I'd rather not go by that term."

"Very well then, Councillor Twilight," she replied. "The Changeling Swarm would be happy to accept this notion."

"My dad may take some convincing," said Ember. "But he's talking about stepping down soon and after what happened, he's actually letting me run the Gauntlet of Fire for a shot at claiming the title of Dragon Lord. If I get it, I'll be sure to come along to those."

"While the buffalo tribe would be happy to participate, I can tell you of some who may also benefit," said Strongheart. "Our cousins the yaks in the far North. A very proud and strong people, but rigid and slow to accept new ideas. But we maintain good relations due to our shared ancestry. I could perhaps help facilitate an introduction at these meetings?"

"Ah yes, I recall the yaks from my time as king," said Sombra. "They were something of a nuisance, always testing the borders of the Empire's territory. Usually by breaking things but they weren't much more than scattered tribes back then."

"That is very much their mantra," said Strongheart. "They've since banded together as a larger settlement under a single ruler. I must warn you that they are very… particular in their ways. They may not be so open to the idea of friendship with those who aren't yaks or buffalo."

"Well they just haven't met the right pony yet!" chimed in Pinkie. "We'll win 'em over, just you wait."

"But I already told you, the griffins don't have a formal leader. Haven't had one for years," said Gilda. "Except maybe Grandpa Gruff, but only because no one else wants the job and he just likes yelling at people."

"You may select this Grandpa Gruff you wish," said Luna. "But I believe you would also make a fitting ambassador for your people, Gilda."

"Huh? Me?!" She barked a laugh. "No way. Ambassadors need to be diplomatic and such. I'm… well, I'm me. I wouldn't be any good."

"I would hardly agree with that," said Samore. "Need I remind you that it was you who helped to protect me and bring me to safety?"

"Not to mention you patched things up with you and me, plus you made a bunch of new friends," added Rainbow. "Come on, G. Give yourself some credit."

"Well…" She shifted uncomfortably. "I'll… I'll think about it. But uh… thanks."

"There is something else we've discussed too." Luna went quiet for a moment. "With my immortality as an alicorn now relinquished, with time I shall begin to age. Sombra and I will continue to rule Equestria for a time, but when we reach an advanced enough point, we will both be stepping down as Equestria's last prince and princess."

A series of shocked murmurs and gasps followed this. Several overlapping questions began to be asked, until Dusk took up speaking.

"There is a contingency of sorts that we've decided upon," he said. "Celestia told Twilight that she had envisioned a new way of ruling Equestria, by way of council. She had intended for Twilight to head it, with the seven of us as its members. If we're open to the idea, we can help to govern alongside Luna in a less formal capacity, gradually taking on more responsibilities to ease the transition when the time comes for her and Sombra to step down. If you're amenable to the idea, of course."

"You don't have to give your answers right now," added Twilight. "We realise it's a lot to ask but we wanted to wait until we'd hashed out everything ready for today. We can always pick other ponies if needed, but we would like it if you were all involved in the newly formed Council of Friendship. Dusk and Spike have already confirmed their membership."

"Are you kidding? No way am I being left out of this!" Pinkie cheered. "Councillor Pinkie Pie of Laughter and Fun, reporting for duty!"

"Make that two," added Rainbow. "This is a chance for me to really show just how awesome at friendship I can be!"

"Count me in, if only ta rein in the ego of herself here," said Applejack.

"Hey, I'm not that bad."

"Guess not, 'cause I know how ta make ya shut up."

"Oh yeah? How's-?" Rainbow was cut off when Applejack planted a kiss on her lips. "… Uh…"

"Quite remarkable," tittered Rarity. "Well, if there's a place for me, I shall humbly accept. Bring a little style and flair to this council."

Fluttershy stepped up. "I'm not sure how much good I'll be but… if it's a chance to help everypony else, I'll be happy to join."

"What about you, Ray?" Twilight asked. "I think Celestia originally just meant it to be the Element wielders, but there's a place for you too. You're our friend as well, so it's only right."

"Hmm." Ray frowned thoughtfully. "This is weird to think about. Never imagined myself being in charge of anything but myself. Would this make me some upper-class twit of a pony if I do?"

"Ya callin' me an upper class twit there?" asked Applejack. "Come on, Ray. Yer always talkin' about how ponies in charge are always so full of themselves an' all that. Well here's yer chance ta do a better job. Unless ya think ya can't handle it?"

"Don't think you can goad me with that kind of thing, AJ. I mean, you can but that's not the point." In the end, he shrugged. "You know what? What the hay. Not really sure what all I'll contribute, but sure, I'm in."

"Yes! Thank you, everypony. Like I said, it's going to be a very gradual transition," repeated Twilight. "We still need time to fully recover from what happened with Fallen and I know you all have your own responsibilities already. We can work out a way to accommodate ourselves into a system that works."

"I'm really proud of you, Twily." Shining came over and hugged her. "She'd be proud of you too."

"Which leaves only one question," said Cadence with a sly smile. "Have the two of you set a date yet?"

Both Twilight and Dusk came over in blushes.

"We'll… get back to you on that one," said Dusk.

Save the Date

3 months later…

"Alright everyone, I think that's our time," said Fluttershy. "You've all been wonderful today, thanks very much for coming out."

The six former Demon Beast Hosts stood up and started to file out of Fluttershy's cottage, exchanging light banter as they did so bidding one another goodbye.

In the time since these sessions had begun, Fluttershy had gotten to know some of their individual, unique mannerisms. Some - namely the two eldest among then, the grouchy griffin Kernel and the elderly pegasus mare Cumula - threw verbal barbs at each other on their way out, something which seemed to be their version of friendly banter. The youngest of them all - a small earth pony colt named Twig Brush - clung close to Cumula as always, while the stoic dark-furred buffalo, Stonehorn, remained mostly silent as he observed the aforementioned exchange with a faint smile. Meanwhile, Rust withdrew his head from the side window and stood up from his prone position along the outside wall - an unfortunate necessity, as the adult copper-scaled dragon was simply too large to fit within the entryway or sit comfortably in the living room with everyone else.

Fluttershy had been considering moving these sessions into the field outside of her cottage, both for the open space and the fresh air. After all, it was difficult keeping all of her more skittish indoor animals from being startled by the presence of so many guests… one of whom was, again, a large dragon. There would be plenty of time to tackle that problem in the future, however. For today, there were other matters to attend to.

The five aforementioned former hosts soon departed and began making their way back toward the town proper. Only two of them remained, and Fluttershy gave them both big hugs.

"That was great, both of you," she said. "Oh, I'm so proud, I really am."

"You should be commended as well, Fluttershy," said Samore. "Your kindness and patience are a great part of what makes these sessions so successful."

"I'll second that," added Ray, giving her a kiss for good measure. "You really are amazing, Flutters. Thank you."

"Stop it…" she giggled. "You're going to make me blush."

"That was the general idea," he replied with a wink. "Now, I believe we're on a schedule?"

"Quite so," agreed Samore. "I'm meeting Thorax at Town Hall, so I'll catch up with you both later. They will have ice cream at the buffet after, yes?"

"We made sure of it," promised Fluttershy. "See you there, Samore." They waited until she left before she turned to Ray. "Are you sure you don't need any help getting ready?"

He raised an eyebrow at her. "Fluttershy, I know this is hard to believe, but I do know how to look presentable when needed."

"Are you sure? Because I swear that mane of yours has a mind of its own sometimes," she teased.

He playfully batted away her hoof. "Hey now, I am a messy but adorable stallion and proud of it. Besides, my mane's rebelliousness is part of its roguish charm. Now, I need to hurry and zap back home to-"

Whatever he was about to say was silenced as he suddenly stopped speaking and winced in pain, bringing a hoof to his forehead. In the past, such a sight would have been enough to cause major concern. It still was, but for completely different reasons now.

"Are you okay?" Fluttershy asked, tenderly touching his forehead with her own hoof. She could faintly feel it throbbing. "Another headache?"

"Ah, yeah. Just a small one though," he tried to reassure her, shaking his head as though to clear the pained sensation away. "It's fine, I'm sure it'll go away soon. If it doesn't, I'll just take a painkiller or something."

He smiled for her in a clear attempt at shooing away her concerns, but Fluttershy had obtained plenty of experience seeing through such ploys. When it came to Ray, at least, she could read him like an open book. Humming in thought, she recalled that he had also been wincing when he'd arrived for the session just an hour prior. He'd claimed it was because he'd bumped his head while getting ready, but…

"Ray," she said. "How many times have you teleported today?"

"What? Where's that coming from?" he asked, avoiding the question and shifting his gaze away. She gently cupped his cheek and turned his head back to look at her.

"Ray," she repeated sternly, making sure to look directly into his eyes.

"Uh…" He attempted a nervous chuckle as he was forced to meet her eyes. "J-just a few times. You know, to get out of bed, get breakfast…"

She hardened her gaze.

"...and drop by the farm, pop over at Dusk's place, see how things were going at Town Hall…"

He attempted to shuffle away again, but she kept him in place, a frown now growing on her face.

"...get some donuts from the bakery for our session, dodge Rainbow when she almost crashed into me, and… to come here… and…" He coughed. "Okay, fine, more like a few dozen times…"

"Ray…" Fluttershy shook her head in clear disappointment. "We've talked about this. You know you can't keep teleporting that much, not since Wrath left. Don't you remember when you collapsed last month? Do you want that to happen again?"

The memory was still fresh in her own mind, if she allowed herself to think about it. She didn't want to make him feel bad, but she couldn't keep the sadness, even slight fear, from creeping into her voice as she spoke. It must have shown on her face as well, because Ray immediately looked remorseful.

"I know, Flutters, I know," he assured her gently, taking one of her hooves in his own. "I'm trying not to do it too much, I swear. It's just been real busy these past couple of days, you know? This morning especially. Have to be in a lot of places at once if I wanna help out with everything."

"Nopony's asking you to help with everything, Ray." She placed her own free hoof over both of his. "The others are all making sure things go smoothly too. The whole town is. I know you really want to contribute, but the last thing any of us want is for you to burn yourself out. Just… slow down and take care of yourself, please. For me?"

It was clear to anyone watching that Ray wanted to object in some way. He opened his mouth to say something. But… those eyes. Those big, shimmering, caring, begging, hopeful blue eyes.

His mouth hung open. Then it snapped shut. Ray sighed in a mix of defeat and acceptance.

"...alright, alright, you win," he relented, giving her an affectionate smile. "I'll keep it to an absolute minimum for the rest of the day. I'll even walk back and forth across town like a normal pony."

Fluttershy returned his smile with a grateful one. "You promise?

"Pinkie Promise." He brought her in for a brief, tender kiss, one which she eagerly returned. After a few moments, they separated. "Now, go on. I need to get home to get myself all gussied up, and I'm pretty sure the snob will want to see about applying at least fifty different conditioners in your mane."

"Rarity's not that bad, but I suppose I'd better get going. I'll see you there." She kissed him again. "I love you, my snuggle bunny."

"I love you too, my shy sweetheart." He paused for a moment. "I swear one of these days, I'll be able to sound cute without feeling cringey."

"Oh shush. See you at Town Hall. Oh and Ray?" She tossed a wink over her shoulder. "I'll be watching for that bouquet."

"H-Huh?" His face burned red. "Hey, no fair! When did you get so flirty?"

"I've had plenty of practice." She looked contrite. "Th-That wasn't too much, was it?"

"I don't know," he replied with a smouldering look. "You tell me."

Reduced to a stammering, blushing mess, Fluttershy hurried off with Ray's laughter following her the whole way. Oh, she was going to make him pay for that later. But for now, she had an appointment to keep.

It didn't take her long to arrive at Carousel Boutique. Almost the moment she did, the door opened and its owner stepped out, along with a well-dressed, but nervous-looking dragon. A purple scarf adorned her neck, as was her daily custom now.

"Ah Fluttershy, right on time! I'll be right with you!" she cooed. "Now remember, Spikey: just be yourself and enjoy yourself. Never forget that she wants to spend this time with you."

"A-Alright. Okay." He took a few deep breaths, but still shook. "You make i-it sound so easy."

"You'll be absolutely fine. Trust me. Now, go and sweep her off her feet!" Rarity shut the door and turned to Fluttershy. "Now, I do believe the spa is calling us, darling."

"I believe so too. Good luck, Spike!" she called as the two left.

"G-Good luck. Yeah…" Spike tried to remember to breathe as he set off. "Okay. Got the suit. Scales are shined. Just be yourself, Spike. Be yourself. You are going to knock her-"

"Are you talking to yourself?"

Ember's voice made Spike whirl around. Whatever answer he was going to give her died on his lips when he saw what she was wearing. A radiant dress that flowed down to her feet. The bodice and shoulders were a burnt gold, like her armour but the skirt was a deep purple. She clutched the sceptre of the Dragon Lord in her hand, very tightly Spike noticed.

He could see her mouth moving and realised she was talking. Feeling even more embarrassed, he sheepishly asked her to repeat herself.

"I said stop staring!" she barked, her face beet red. "E-Either say something or quit being so weird!"

"S-Sorry!" he stammered. "Just uh… y-you look b-b-beautiful."

The redness deepened. "Don't say something like that! I-I just made sure to find out what ponies wear to this kind of thing. It's not a big deal…"

"Just being honest," he shrugged. "Oh! I got you this."

He presented her with a rose. She stared at it blankly.

"What am I supposed to do with a dead flower?" she asked.

"I-It's something ponies do," he answered. "You give one to your uh… to your date. S-Sorry if that seems weird."

"Well, it is. But it's from you, so…" She took it from him and tucked it on her horn. "Thank you, Spike. Y-You look… you look beautiful too."

"Thanks." They stood in silence for a moment. "You uh… you wanna get going? W-We got seats right near the front."

"That's good. And yes, let's go." They set off towards Town Hall. She glanced at Spike's claw a few times. When she took it, he yelped in surprise. "Oh sorry! I thought that was something y-you're meant to do on a… y-you know, a date. If you don't want to-"

"No, it's fine. I just… just wasn't expecting it." Spike took her claw in his. "You good with this?"

She tensed a little at the contact, but soon relaxed. "Yeah. Yeah, I'm good."

They weren't the only romantic pairing arriving at Town Hall. Rainbow Dash and Applejack walked side by side, but they weren't alone. The local members of the Apple Family were accompanying them too, the youngest bombarding them with all sorts of questions.

"So does this mean yer my new sister now?" Apple Bloom asked Rainbow Dash. "If ya are, then boy is Scootaloo gonna be jealous. Ya shoulda seen her at the Rainbow Dash Fan Club meetin' when ya made it official. I think she was gonna explode!"

"Yeah, I remember. I-I mean," Rainbow said quickly, "let's not get ahead of ourselves, squirt. AJ and I are taking things nice and slow."

Apple Bloom frowned. "Since when did ya do anythin' slow?"

"Believe me, Bloom, I was jus' as surprised as you," replied her sister. "But we figured it's fer the best, jus' ta let us both get settled in ta the idea. Gotta say though, kinda likin' it so far."

"Y-Yeah, me too. Hey AJ?" She rubbed the back of her head. "You look uh… you look really great."

Applejack raised an eyebrow. "Jus' great?"

"O-Obviously not just great!" she said quickly. "W-What I meant was you look uh… um…" She said the last part so quietly they barely heard.

"What was that?" Applejack leaned in. "Say that again? Didn't catch it."

"I s-said… you look really, really…" In a voice barely above a whisper, Rainbow said, "A-Amazing…" She glared when Applejack chuckled. "Hey, cut that out!"

"Sorry, sorry. Ya jus' look so darn cute when ya get all flustered like that." She planted a kiss on Rainbow's lips, making her even worse. "Thank ya kindly, Rainbow. Ya look pretty darn amazin' yerself."

"I'm happy fer ya, young'un," said Granny Smith. "I knew from the start no good'd come from chasin' that Ray feller. Good ya managed ta move on."

Applejack frowned at her. "Granny, it was you that did that whole thing."

"Don't know what yer talkin' about, Applejack. She gotta funny way-a rememberin' things," she said in an obvious aside to Rainbow.

"Hey now, don't you go tryin' ta-"

"I dunno, AJ. You and Ray, I can sort of see it." Rainbow raised her eyebrows. "I shouldn't be worried, should I?"

"We've been over this, we are jus' friends and he's with Fluttershy anyways so don't…" She trailed off when the whole family, including Rainbow, fell about laughing. "Of all the dirty, underhoofed… I don't know why I bother."

"Hey AJ?" Rainbow leaned in, booped her nose and kissed her forehead. "Gotcha."

"I hate you, so much."

"I know," she said with a wink. Her eyes fixed on something else when they neared Town Hall. "Hey, look who made it back in time. Pinkie, Strongheart! Over here!"

The party pony and stalwart buffalo both looked up and beamed toward them.

"AJ! Dashie!" Pinkie darted up and caught them both in massive hugs. "I missed you both so, so, so much!

"I take it… things went well…?" Applejack managed to gasp out.

"All things considered? Very much so," answered Strongheart. She shivered a little. "I must admit, while I did expect it to be cold in Yakyakistan, I wasn't completely prepared for how cold. Pinkie didn't seem all that bothered though."

"You should have seen it, guys! It was so high in the mountain, you could see for miles," she told them. "And they had huts for everything! Sleeping hut, music hut, eating hut, even a hut for coming up with new huts! Not to brag or nothing, but I'd say I made a pretty good impression with Prince Rutherford."

"She certainly did," agreed Strongheart. "He seemed very keen to arrange a visit to Equestria in the near future. I would call one of the first appointments of the Friendship Council a great success."

Pinkie nodded. "Yep, even despite the pony-eating yetis!"

"Pony-eatin' what now?" asked Applejack.

"Don't worry about it," replied Pinkie. "Now come on, let's all get inside! Ooh, I can't wait for this!"

She zoomed into Town Hall, the rest of the party following closely behind. Not too far away, another unique pair were approaching from the direction of the Everfree Forest. A zebra dressed in her formal robes and a griffin, decked out in a pressed suit and tie, deep in conversation.

"You know, Zecora," Gilda was saying, "I never really thought that my anger was because of where I grew up. In Griffinstone, the way we live is just how it is: every griffin for themselves."

"Such things can be hard to determine, until you look from the outside in," she replied. "You'll find when you take some time away, new perspective will then be gained."

"I get that, but still…" She sighed. "I wanna do my bit to make things better, you know? I mean, I've made a little progress but it's just so slow. It's hard to change what's been our way of life for so long, when it's just you."

Zecora nodded. "I understand the pressures of feeling alone, but remember you're never truly on your own. Try and wish as you might, an acorn does not become an oak overnight. It needs water, sun and proper care, but with time and help, you'll eventually get there. A little patience and compassion is what you need, along with good friends, to help you succeed."

"Yeah… yeah, you're right." Gilda smiled and punched Zecora's leg lightly. "Thanks, 'Cora. You're a pretty awesome zebra, you know that?"

"How sweet that is, coming from you. I think you're a very fine griffin too," replied Zecora with a smile. When she faced forward again, she lifted her chin and gestured to a tall, green-shelled figure standing outside by the entrance steps, looking as nervous and out-of-place as ever. "Ah, look and see over there: King Consort Thorax, noble and fair."

"He's pretty hard to miss. Hey, your majesty!" she greeted when she reached him. "How's it going?"

"Hello Gilda. You too, Zecora. Honestly? Still getting used to the whole king thing," he admitted. "But it's actually been going really well. With Samore as queen and our new ways of sharing love, the Swarm has never been better. We've been sharing ideas with other colonies and hives in the Loveless Lands. You wouldn't even recognise them anymore!"

"Good for you, dude!" said Gilda with a slap on the back. "Sounds like you're doing a better job than me with the griffins."

Thorax patted her on the shoulder. "Don't beat yourself up, Gilda. Change takes time. We still have some elements of the changelings that are resistant to our new way of living. Sting has been especially bad, he has a hard time letting go of what's happened. It doesn't mean you're failing. You just need to keep working at it."

"I guess. Hey uh…" She paused, but pressed on. "Maybe you could uh… come by sometime? Maybe help move things along? I-I mean, changelings and griffins have a decent history and once they see how things are working out for you, w-with friendship and stuff, then um…"

Thorax blinked in surprise. "You… you want my help?"

"If you can't, no big deal!" she said quickly. "I get it, king and lots to do! We'll figure it out, it'll be-"

"I'd love to!" Thorax exclaimed. "Samore's just inside. How about we go in and see what we can think of? We can work out the details after today, but I'm sure she'd be happy to help."

"Really? Oh that'd be great, Thorax!" She punched his leg and grinned. "Man, you are the best, thank you!"

"N-No trouble at all," he said, rubbing his leg. "Come on, let's go and get started."

Gilda fist-pumped the air. Zecora caught her eye, giving her a knowing smile. Gilda winked in return and eagerly entered Town Hall, the zebra following close behind.

Meanwhile, Trixie was proceeding away from the Town Hall towards another building, close to the town's centre. Or at least part of it was a building. The new Treebrary had grown quite nicely in her absence. There were some changes. The space above had expanded to accommodate the private living of those who called it home, fitted with a new skylight. The trunk was a little straighter and the balcony was on the left instead of the right. But she liked it.

She didn't bother knocking, opening the door straight up. It was closed to the public while its primary resident was readying herself for the big day. Or rather as Trixie imagined in her mind, freaking herself out for the big day. When she got upstairs, she found that to very much be the case.

"Where's my veil? I know I left it here somewhere." She teleported to the dressing table. "No." She teleported next to her bed. "No!" She teleported to her reading table. "NO! Where is it, where is it?!"

"Has she realised yet?" asked Trixie to the watching Cadence, who kept being interrupted by her sister-in-law's panicking.

"That's what I'm trying to do currently," she answered.

"I've got this." Trixie cleared her throat and yelled, "Twilight Sparkle!"

"Huh?" She whirled around. "Oh Trixie! When did you get here?" She teleported to hug her. "Wait, no, hold on, don't waste time with a hug! Quick, I need you to help me find my veil! I've looked all over and I can't-!"

"Ahem." Trixie raised a hoof and dropped the garment in question over Twilight's face, currently around her head. "Found it."

"Oh. Right." Twilight flushed and plastered on a grin. "I-I knew that."

"Of course you did," giggled Cadence. "Now, will you calm yourself down and take a moment? You've still got plenty of time before the ceremony and you're pretty much ready to go."

Trixie had to agree. The white gown she wore was a simple, yet lovely choice. The cuffs of the sleeves and a ribbon tied around the chest were a dark pink, with bunches of lilacs decorating her wedding veil. Her mane had been conditioned and the ends of it brought together as a single, wavy strand that went down to her neck. Her fringe had been curled, like for her coronation and her engagement necklace half rested on her chest.

"I know, I know. But I can't help but feel like I've forgotten something. What about my-?"

"Your bouquet is right here," said Cadence.

"And my-?"

"The wedding rings were delivered to the Mayor early this morning, I saw to it personally."

"And the-?"

"Luna has the reception in Canterlot well in hoof," said Cadence. "Everything is as ready as we could hope for it to be. All you have to do now is wait and the rest will take care of itself."

"Okay… okay…" Twilight took a few calming breaths. "Sorry. I'm just… just so nervous."

"No, really? I hadn't picked up on it," remarked Trixie.

"I-I just can't help but worry that something else might go wrong! Something we didn't account for o-or didn't expect, like if-!"

"Twilight, stop," said Trixie firmly. "Honestly? I'd be more worried if you weren't getting worked up over nothing, but it really is nothing. Cadence is right. Just go out there, make his jaw drop and make him feel lucky you proposed to him. Got it?"

She took a few more breaths and smiled more easily. "Right. Right, I'll do that. Thank you, both of you."

"It's fine, Twilight. I can't blame you for being worried, we've not really had the best track record with weddings," said Cadence. "But I promise you, this day is going to be perfect. Now, how about we take our mind off it for now?"

"That sounds good." They settled onto a nearby set of couches. "I really appreciate you being here, Cadence. Are you sure you're not needed in the Empire?"

She waved a hoof. "Twilight, don't be silly. I was never going to miss this. Besides, the reconstruction efforts have been going really well. The majority of homes and businesses have already been rebuilt and they're going to be starting on the Spire soon."

"You mean you don't have anywhere to live right now?" asked Trixie.

"Of course we do. Luna's housing me and Shining in Canterlot for the moment. We take regular trips to check on progress, but my subjects come first," she said. "Until all the crystal ponies are rehoused, the Spire can wait."

"I wouldn't have expected any less from you," said Twilight. "What about the Heart? How's that going?"

"We think we've assembled most of the pieces, but we haven't found a way to get it repaired yet," she answered. "It's alright though. I've worked with Luna and Sombra to devise temporary protection measures using their magic to keep the storms at bay. We'll find a way, don't worry."

"I'm just glad those henchponies haven't been causing you any trouble," said Trixie.

"I was pleasantly surprised myself. Osteo especially has been a great boon, his strength has really helped move things along. For the most part he just keeps quiet and does as he's told. He can get restless at times, I've noticed, but whenever that happens he just throws himself more into the reconstruction work," she said. "Selena's a little cagey, but she's making an effort and the twins pretty much follow her lead. They've actually started doing little shows to keep the work crews entertained. Apparently, they used to be performers before they were sent down a darker road."

"And we've looked more into Selena," said Twilight. "Apparently, she grew up in Transylmania originally in the town of Blight. Her original parents left her with the orphanage and because the ponies there had never seen thestrals before, she had a hard time growing up. Luna has really been making an effort to expose her to other thestrals and make her feel more at home. She's even tried tracking down her parents, but no luck so far."

"Well, that's something I guess." Trixie sighed. "I guess I can't really judge them. I was driven to do some pretty bad stuff. I really hope things work out for them."

"I don't think we'll have too many issues," said Cadence. "Now come on, Trixie. Tell us about where you've been taking your show! I hear it's been received quite well."

While Trixie launched into an enthusiastic recounting of her travels throughout the land, the other important part of the ceremony was having his own private freak-out. Not as evident as his soon-to-be wife, but enough for those who knew what to look for. Constantly checking the clock. Fiddling with his collar. Pacing about near the head of the desk where they'd be registered.

"You know," a familiar voice said, bringing him out of his reverie, "frilled shirts actually suit you."

"Hmm? Oh, thank you, Shining." Dusk looked down at his shirt, paired with a purple suit and matching bowtie. "I never really thought about it."

"And that helped you stop thinking about everything else right now, huh?" Shining patted his shoulder comfortingly. "You're going to be just fine, trust me. I guarantee you she's just as nervous as you are right now."

He chuckled a little. "I don't doubt that. Did you feel the same before marrying Cadence?"

Shining laughed. "You mean when I was actually marrying her and not an imposter, following a wide-scale conflict? Yep, even then. But trust me, Dusk, I don't think the two of you will have any problems. I know I wasn't sure about you at first, but I have no doubt that my sister couldn't have picked a better pony."

"I… I appreciate that." Dusk shook his outstretched hoof. "I certainly couldn't ask for a better brother-in-law."

"Oh yeah, that's gonna be a thing," remarked Shining. "Wow. A lot is changing, huh?"

"There certainly is a lot of that. But then again…" Dusk looked around at his steadily gathering friends. "There's a lot that's staying the same too. In a good way, of course."

"Not going to argue that. Oh hey, there's my parents. I'd better go and say hi." He leaned in to whisper. "Be prepared for a thorough inspection from my mom."

Dusk tapped his nose and nodded, watching Shining walk off. Just behind Twilight's parents came another pair, who spotted Dusk and made straight for him.

"My young friend, how well you look this day," greeted Sombra. "I'm happy to be here to witness this."

Dusk accepted his hug. "It's good to see you too, Sombra. How's the prince life treating you?"

"It's harrowing, with little time to think and many things demanding my attention." Sombra grinned. "I can't tell you how much I've missed it. Luna has certainly helped to ease the transition for my authority."

"I do have some experience in re-establishing myself after succumbing to my darker ambitions," she remarked. "You're fortunate you have me to count on."

"I couldn't agree more," he replied with a nuzzle and a kiss. "My stars and moon."

"My crystal prince," she returned, before hugging Dusk. "You look most handsome, Dusk. Twilight is certain to be gobsmacked at the sight of you."

"If you think so, I might just agree with you," he chortled. "How are you, Luna?"

"Well enough. Rather pleasantly, though I've given up my connection to the night sky, I am still able to enter the dreams of others. Sorry for surprising you again last night, by the way," she added. "I didn't mean to walk in on you during-"

"Let's not talk about it," said Dusk with a blush. "You don't have to worry about it too much, though. You can't always be patrolling dreams, especially when retirement comes."

She quirked an eyebrow. "Rather keen to cart me off, my former student?"

"Not at all, my former teacher," he returned. "I actually had a thought. Since my dreamwalking abilities are still intact, perhaps we could see about seeking others who could be trained in a similar way. A selected few, dedicated to preserving the dreams of ponies."

"A sound idea, Dusk. It would certainly be nice to share the load. Dreamwalking doesn't come as easily to me as it once did," she said. "Did you have anypony in mind?"

"I think I did happen across one potential candidate so far. A young stallion by the name of Silver Shade. I've only had limited contact with him so far, but he shows some promise," he answered. He hesitated a moment. "What about, well, everything else? I mean, with regards to… well…?"

He looked quietly at a broach she wore on the clasp of her dress. It depicted a sun, with the silhouette of a pony at its centre. A pony with a long, flowing mane.

"Some days…" Luna touched the broach and let out a shuddering sigh. "S-Some days are worse than others…"

Dusk nodded, gazing at her. "You miss her."

"I shall always miss her, Dusk," she murmured. "I… I don't think that will ever stop." She took in a deep breath, pressing against the broach and closed her eyes. After a moment, she opened them again. "But that doesn't mean I will stop. I know that's not what she would want. I intend to make the best of things, for her and for those I love. You included, Dusk Noir."

"I love you too, Luna." He hugged her tightly. "She would be so proud of you. I know she would be. I certainly am."

"As am I," put in Sombra, resting his head against hers.

A quiet sob escaped Luna's throat. She squeezed Dusk and kissed her husband's head before stepping back with a sad, yet content smile.

"I thank the stars to have been blessed with such wondrous ponies as you two. With all of my friends…" She looked over her shoulder and wiped her eyes. "Anyway. No tears, not the sorrowful sort at least. This is a joyous day and I shan't be the one to bring the mood down. May the moon shine brightly upon your union, Dusk."

She kissed Dusk's cheek, hugged him again and went to her and Sombra's reserved seats. The former king of the Empire lingered, checking the time.

"No doubt we will begin soon. Now, if your best stallion would be here promptly…"

"WAIT!"

Dusk and Sombra's ears twitched at the sound of a familiar voice shouting from across the hall. They watched with shared bemusement as its source, dressed in a dark grey suit, half-speed-walked, half-galloped over to them, manoeuvring around the other guests and townsfolk already mingling about.

"Dusk, hold on a second, I'm coming! I got something to-oof! Sorry!"

Ray apologised when he accidentally bumped into Bon Bon, earning a light glare from her and Lyra. He paid it little mind as he closed the remaining distance to where they were standing, panting as he came to a stop.

"Hah… hah… did… did somepony say… 'best stallion'?" he gasped. "Seriously, did… somepony say it?"

"I did, yes," Sombra replied unsurely.

"Woo, yeah!" Ray cheered. "I can't believe… I actually got to do that!"

"How did you even hear that from so far away?" Dusk asked. "We were speaking fairly quietly."

"Pfft… I'm like Supercolt… I know when I'm needed…" Ray waved his hoof dismissively. "Although, it woulda sucked if… I ran all the way over here and… ended up being wrong…"

"Why did you not simply teleport as you usually do?" Sombra asked.

"Ah… I would've, but I overdid it with the teleports this morning," Ray explained, rubbing the back of his head. "Promised Flutters I'd take it easy. You know how she gets…"

"Extremely concerned over the well-being of her inattentive and impetuous coltfriend? Yes, we do." Dusk allowed himself a smirk. "You seem out of breath, Ray. Whatever happened to all that stamina training you keep claiming to be on?"

"Oh, shut up," Ray responded with a withering glare. "I had to gallop halfway across town when I realised I was running late. And building muscle takes time, okay? At least it's supposed to, we can't all get a free pass like some ponies." His glare lifted into a playful grin. "Now that I'm here though, you don't have to worry. This day is going to be the best!"

"You seem excited," remarked Dusk.

"Any reason I shouldn't be?" He leaned in to whisper. "I know I promised Flutters, but I can still facilitate a quick getaway if you're getting cold hooves."

"Ray…"

"Kidding, I'm kidding," he chuckled. "You've got this, bud. Trust me."

"Thought I saw come barrelling in," said Spike, walking up to join them. "Almost time. You ready, bro?"

"As I'll ever be," said Dusk, taking a few breaths. "I'm glad you could all be here. Especially considering those who couldn't be…"

"That's what we're here for," said Shining, joining them too. "That's why we carry on. For them. All for one…"

"And one for all," they chorused.

Following that, they all went to take their seats as the last of their guests filed in and Mayor Mare arrived at the registration desk. She nodded to Dusk, giving an encouraging smile and looked out to the door.

Dusk took a moment to look out at everypony in attendance. Shining near the front, with his mother and father. Dusk's own parents were sat next to them, with a seat for Cadence next to Shining. On the same row was Spike, giving a thumbs up while Ember nodded at Dusk from the chair beside Spike. On the row behind was Luna and Sombra, both of them holding hooves. Queen Samore bowed her head to him next to them while Thorax gave a wave.

Then came Dusk's Ponyville friends. Pinkie was brimming with excitement. Rainbow threw him a wink, snuggling into Applejack's side, who tipped her hat to him. The Apple Family all waved and smiled too. Scootaloo sat next to Rainbow, shifting with restless excitement. Rarity looked like she was already about to start crying, being held by Fluttershy. The two of them looked lovely, thanks to the spa session they'd attended. Sweetie Belle sat on her sister's other side and waved to Dusk. Zecora closed her eyes as she bowed her head, while Gilda offered a salute of sorts. Strongheart raised her neck and beamed at Dusk, radiating pride.

A few more faces jumped out to Dusk. His old investigation team, Gentle Dream, Frequency Stream and Night Fall, together with their partners. Phoenix Wing, bearing a few fresh scars and Singer, sat near Gilda. Octavia and Vinyl were situated near Frequency. Lyra and Bon-Bon, sat nestled into each other. Mirror Shine and Prim Proper with Jock and Muscles, fussing over the stallions while they shifted in their seats. Derpy Hooves, looking very excited and next to her, dressed in a long, colourful scarf, the brown Earth pony known only as the Doctor.

There was a moment of fleeting eye contact with the latter. An understanding passed between them, as Dusk's slit-like pupils looked back into the Doctor's ancient eyes. The two shared a smile and nodded to each other just as the music started.

With a whirl of her cape, Trixie appeared seemingly out of nowhere. A rune in her cape flashed and she ignited a number of sprinklers along the aisle. With another flourish, she stepped aside to allow Twilight Sparkle to make her walk.

Dusk couldn't help but stare. Approaching with Cadence at her side, he couldn't recall the last time she'd looked so beautiful. Their eyes met the moment she stepped inside and didn't break contact until she was right there with him. She let out a short laugh and grinned, which he returned.

"Fillies and gentlecolts," the Mayor began, "we are gathered here today to witness the union of this mare and this stallion, together in bonded matrimony. I believe they've prepared their own vows, if they would like to proceed now."

Twilight cleared her throat. "Dusk Noir. When I proposed to you, it was as a newly crowned princess. A lot has changed in the time since then. We've gained a lot and we've lost so much more, but one thing that hasn't changed is my love for you. I stand by what I said then: whatever life has in store for us next, I want to be with you to see it. Whatever challenges arise, I want to face them with you. For all the good times and bad times that are to come, we'll see them through together."

A moment passed to let her words sink in and to let Dusk prepare himself.

"Twilight Sparkle… where do I even begin?" he asked. "In many ways, my life just hasn't been the same since you became a part of it. We've seen the brightest days and the darkest nights. We've made monumental mistakes and foolish decisions. We've shared laughs and amazing experiences. You've given me friendship, trust and so much more besides. I feel I don't have much to offer, but what little I do have, I share it gladly with you. With you by my side, along with those we hold most dear, I feel there is little that we can't do. We have a lifetime together to prove that and I can't wait to see how it unfolds."

He had to really work to hold back tears. So did she. They turned to the Mayor, who presented them with the rings.

"Dusk Noir, do you take Twilight Sparkle to be your wife?" she asked.

"I most certainly do."

"Twilight Sparkle, do you take Dusk Noir as your husband?"

"Absolutely!"

"Then by the power vested in me, as Mayor of Ponyville, I hereby pronounce you husband and wife!" She placed the rings on their horns and beamed. "Now go on and kiss already!"

They wasted no time in following that suggestion and captured each other's lips, applause breaking out from those in attendance. The whizzes and bangs of Trixie's fireworks went off all around them, making their eyes burst with colour when they broke apart and gazed into them.

Then, Twilight looked down at the bouquet, turned her back and tossed it over her shoulder. There was a general scramble for it, but when she looked, the victor was clear. Fluttershy held it aloft with pride, gently descending and landing next to a star-struck Ray.

"I told you I would," she whispered to him, planting a lingering kiss on his lips.

Ray looked stunned, even as a few nearby nudged his side and threw him teasing remarks.

A number of chariots were on standby to take them straight to Canterlot. Dusk and Twilight travelled in their own, with the others all following shortly behind. Barely able to contain herself, Rainbow leaped out of the chariot she was in and tore on ahead, marking the occasion with another sonic rainboom.

"NEW BEST WEDDING EVER!" she cheered when she zoomed past.

They didn't waste any time in getting the party started the moment they arrived in the ballroom. Dusk and Twilight shared their first dance as a married couple, with a violin, cello and dubstep provided by the attendant musicians. When their song ended and the music picked up, they were joined by Luna and Sombra, Cadence and Shining, Ray and Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow, Samore and Thorax, Ember and Spike, along with both sets of parents for the bride and groom.

Other dances took their place when the couples were done. Dusk's bachelor party engaged in a tribute dance of Hoofloose. Samore and Thorax put on a truly impressive display, morphing into all sorts of beings and creatures while they hopped and skipped. Strongheart, Ember and Gilda led those who were willing in dances known to their homes. A dance contest erupted between, surprisingly, Trixie and Zecora.

"You may have helped Twilight beat me when she wore the Amulet," said Trixie, mixing in the magic of her cloak with her moves, "but on the dancefloor, you shall fall to Trixie!"

"Don't be too quick to give your ego what you think it needs…" Zecora paused to balance on one hoof, before flipping and landing on the other. "Not before you bite the hoof that feeds."

Taking advantage of the distraction this gave, Dusk and Twilight managed to slip out into the gardens. They took a moment to gaze at one another.

"Good evening, Mrs Sparkle," he greeted with a bow.

"And a fine evening to you, Mr Noir," she returned. She let out a giggle. "You know, I'm glad we decided not to change our names."

"So am I. It wouldn't have felt right to take away the Sparkle from Twilight." He frowned. "That sounded better in my head, honestly."

"I think it sounded just fine," she replied. They walked together through the gardens, side by side. "So… we're married now."

"I know. It isn't quite like we imagined, but… I've never been happier," he admitted.

"I feel the same way," she said. "I didn't get the chance to say, but wow, you look handsome in that suit."

He inclined his head to her. "And you're a vision in that gown, my love. But you always are regardless. It's just exemplified."

She blushed heavily. "Dusk, I'm already your wife. You don't have to keep charming me."

"So you want me to stop?"

"I didn't say that." She winked and nuzzled into his side. "You're mine now. All mine."

"I always was," he murmured.

They kept walking together, listening to the sounds of the animals in the garden as the grass ruffled beneath their hooves. It wasn't long before they arrived where they wanted to be: that special spot, which had been the cause of so much.

For a moment, their sheer bliss faded. Memories and feelings came rushing in at the sight of it. For Dusk, one came to him, clear as the day it happened.

"I'd never spoken to her face to face before I met her that night," said Dusk quietly. "She was the first to truly witness my special magic and not make me feel strange for it."

"In a way, that's something else we had in common: she gave us both the starts we needed…" Twilight lowered her head. "I wish she could have been here, Dusk… I miss her."

He held her close. "So do I. But I know she'd be overjoyed to see what you've achieved."

"Right back at you," she replied, nestling her head under his chin. "I love you, Dusk."

"And I love you, Twilight." He looked down at her and was about to kiss her, when a yellow flash distracted him. "Oh now, really? Of all times?"

"Hey, you two will have plenty of alone time on the honeymoon," replied Ray, noogying Dusk. "I'm getting these in before you escape."

"Ray Strike, you naughty stallion. I said no teleporting." Fluttershy followed close by, flicking his ear. "I'm so sorry, both of you. He was gone before I could stop him."

"Well if that ain't a metaphor if I've ever heard one," remarked Applejack, Rainbow at her side. "This a private party or can anypony join?"

"It was, but you might as well. Come on out, everypony!" called Twilight.

"Twilight, you speak as if we were all hiding in the bushes, waiting for our chance," said Rarity as she approached.

"I mean, we kind of were," pointed out Spike.

"Yeah, but you don't tell them that," groaned Rainbow. "You'd make a pretty bad spy, Spike."

Pinkie popped up in front of her. "Oh yeah? If so, then why does 'spy' make up half his name? Huh, huh?"

"She's got you there, Dash," chuckled Spike. They all gathered around the married couple, gazing up at the sky. "You ever think we'll just have a quiet day in Ponyville?"

Ray scoffed. "I don't think those exist. Even on quiet days, ponies are bursting out in whole musical numbers."

"And that's how we like it," said Rainbow. "Guess a lot of things are gonna be different now, huh?"

"Things change, it's what they do," shrugged Applejack. "But ya know what? I reckon we're gonna be alright."

"I quite agree," said Rarity. "Whatever is in store for all of us, nothing shall break the bonds we've forged with one another."

"You got that right," agreed Pinkie. "You guys are the best friends I've ever had and I've had lots of friends. I love you all so much, there's enough for every single one of you!"

"I feel the same way," said Fluttershy. "There's no group of ponies I'd rather be with than all of you."

"There's still a lot we have left to learn, about friendship and each other," said Twilight. "It won't all be easy or calm either. But I can't wait to experience it all with you."

"Nor can I. The more things change," said Dusk, "the more they stay the same."

They nestled in closer together, all of them gazing up into the sky. The stars twinkled overhead and the wind blew gently through the trees. A few loose leaves came loose from their branches, gently twisting and turning to wherever the breeze would take them.

Author's Note

And there we have it. Seven (eight?) years in the making and here we are. The end of the Dusk series.
I'm sorry it took us so long to arrive at this point. I won't go into details. Suffice it to say, life happened among various other things. But I'm so glad that we made it, at long last.
A special thanks to all those who returned and supported this work. Most notably a group of people, including Auto-Buscus, who always consistently commented with feedback on chapters that always made my day to read. He's included Dusk in a couple of his stories, so go check those out if you want to see more of him!
I would especially like to thank SCI-FIWIZARDMAN. For the creation of Ray Strike and for working with me again, as proofreader and editor, of this last installment.
Thank you again, everyone. I hope this has given you all some closure and resolution. Be strong, be swift, be just.
Alpha.

Night Out

The grace of Celestia’s sun had set over Equestria. The sky was painted with the beauty of Luna’s stars and moon, twinkling with the fading of the light.

In the humble countryside town of Ponyville, most of its citizens had already gone to bed. It wasn’t a place particularly known for its nightlife. Only two establishments in town really catered to those who stayed up this late. One was a simple, but relatively high-end bar which served almost exclusively alcoholic drinks and stayed open until somewhat past midnight. The other was more of a partygoer’s hub that remained open until early dawn, for those who desired to keep the party going long after everypony else had tucked in.

The latter of these two locations was where two unicorn stallions were off to take advantage of. One with dark blue fur and a chestnut mane, somewhat tense and trying to relax. The other had bright green fur and a messy silver mane, who was much more excited.

“Woo yeah!” the green stallion cheered. “Dusk Noir and Ray Strike! Ready to paint this town red!”

“Will you keep your voice down?” urged the other. “Some ponies are trying to sleep.”

“Yeah, their loss right?” Ray nudged his friend in the side. “Come on, man! This is meant to be your bachelor party. Try to actually be excited!”

“Ray, I’ve never been a bachelor party in my life, let alone my own. I’m just a little apprehensive about what to expect,” he murmured.

The green unicorn frowned. “Didn’t Shining have one?”

“He was meant to, but then nopony explained to Spike that such an event is meant to happen before the wedding and not after,” reminded Dusk. “So it never went ahead.”

“Oh right. I was wondering if I’d just completely blanked on the events.” He grinned. “Wouldn’t be the first time! Come on, Dusk, you need to relax. It’s just gonna be a bunch of guys, getting together and having fun!”

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” murmured Dusk. “I may not know much about bachelor parties, but I do know the kind of fun most stallions have at them is not the sort I’m comfortable with.”

“Ohhhh I see,” said Ray with a wink and a nudge. “Not angling for some pretty mare to come bursting out of a fake cake at any point?”

“A-Absolutely not!” Dusk’s face blushed up a storm. “Imagine how degrading that must be for the poor mare! A-And I can’t do that, what would Twilight think if she-?!”

“Dude, it’s fine, I’m just joking,” Ray said quickly. “Look, I’m sure Spike will have thought of the kind of stuff you do and don’t like. Plus, remember he’s only recently a teenager. Whatever he’s got planned, I’m sure it’ll be completely PG. PG-13, at worst.”

“You think?” He sighed with relief when Ray nodded. “Alright. Thanks, Ray. Sorry for getting all worked up.”

“It’s fine, bud. Knowing you, I’d be slightly more concerned if you weren’t being a nervous wreck.” Dusk was about to open his mouth to retort, but was cut off by Ray lifting his hoof and pointing as they rounded a street corner. “Oh hey, this looks like the place!”

Their destination lay a little on the outskirts of town, mainly not to cause disturbances at its centre and avoid noise complaints. The Hay Bail, as it was called, was a modest but vibrant affair, peering at them through a small glade of trees. It wouldn’t be quite accurate to call it a nightclub, but it was certainly the closest thing to one that Ponyville had. Even from outside, Dusk could hear music thumping over unseen speakers. A number of ponies were outside waiting to go in, a mixture of town residents and those visiting from elsewhere.

He glimpsed Berry Punch, who seemed like she’d gotten started early on festivities. Lyra and Bon-Bon stood together, buzzing with excitement, as did Thunderlane and Blossomforth further back in line. He also could have sworn he spotted Mayor Mare, dressed in go-go boots and neon coloured clothes.

Approaching the doorman, they confirmed their names on the guest list and were let in ahead of the queue. The noise hit Dusk almost the moment he stepped inside. The place had the look and feel of a tavern, straight out of a fantasy story. Large barrels were stacked behind the bar and a live band was playing from a wooden stage. A large space had been cleared in front for a dance floor, surrounded by tables and an upper level overlooking the place.

That was where Dusk spotted a flash of purple and a clawed hand waving them up.

“Hey you guys made it!” Spike greeted them once they were close enough, briefly embracing Dusk and guiding both stallions to the table. “I got us a private spot and I’ve already started a tab on drinks and snacks. Don’t worry about yours Dusk, it’s all on me.”

“Spike, I really don’t mind-“

“Nu-uh, bro. This is your night. You’re not paying for anything and that’s final,” he asserted.

“Well,” said Ray, looping a foreleg around Dusk, “as the bachelor’s closest and dearest friend, obviously I’m also-“

“You’re paying for your own stuff, Ray.”

“Oh well, had to try.” He immediately retracted his foreleg. “Well congrats, Spike! You managed to organise the right time for a bachelor party for once!”

“Hey, it’s not my fault nopony explained what it’s supposed to be!” Spike exclaimed. “Besides, didn’t you say on the train back then that you’d help with the planning since you had nothing else to do?”

“Did I? I don’t recall.”

“It was right before the story about how you once got dragged into one by a bunch of drunk stallions.”

“Ooohh, right, I remember now. Huh, sorry about that.” Ray placed his free hooves behind his head as he leaned against the backrest. “Probably for the best that I didn’t help plan that party, though. There was some stuff at the one I went to that I don’t think Twilight would’ve appreciated me exposing Baby Spike to.”

Spike’s cheeks flushed momentarily at the implication, but he quickly composed himself. “Well, now you’re going to experience what could have been. Just wait until everypony else shows up.”

Dusk looked in surprise. “There are others? I thought it was just going to be us.”

Spike grinned. “Nah, this is a bachelor party! Just you and your stallion pals, ready to have a good time!”

“But I barely know any other stallions. Nor do either of you for that matter,” added Dusk. “Most of our social circles are composed entirely of mares.”

“And I still don’t know if that’s a good or bad thing,” quipped Ray before turning his attention back to Spike. “So who else you got coming?”

“Well you’re not wrong about the stallion thing. Pickings were a little thin but I think I managed.” He frowned for a moment and shifted his gaze back toward the entrance on the lower floor, only for his face to quickly brighten again. “Oh, look, right on time! Here come a couple more!”

They looked where his claw pointed. A very unlikely pair had just arrived. A burly unicorn stallion with a white coat and blue mane, alongside another with grey fur and a black mane. Both wore suit jackets and ties, along with sunglasses for some reason.

“That’s something. I thought he’d be occupied,” said Dusk in reference to Sombra.

“I’m surprised the prince was able to spare the time to come all the way down here,” said Ray, in reference to Shining Armour.

“Cadence was invited to Twilight’s bachelorette party, so she and Shining came down together. They said the empire would be fine on its own for a day. And Sombra said he’s been making good headway on the translations and he’d be happy for a break. But don’t bring that up,” added Spikem waving to the two new arrivals as he had for Dusk and Ray. The pair of stallions quickly noticed their group and began making their way up the stairs. “This is meant to be fun, so let’s enjoy it!”

“Ah, you two must be the bodyguards I ordered,” remarked Ray sarcastically when the pair reached them.

“Hey, just because you couldn’t be bothered to wear a suit, don’t take it out on a stallion who can pull it off in style,” Shining Armour returned.

“I’m still uncertain as to the purpose of these.” Sombra levitated off his sunglasses to frown at them. “They seem impractical.”

Shining rolled his eyes. “I already explained, they make you look cool. If ponies can’t see your eyes, it makes you look mysterious and aloof.”

“But we are indoors. Surely they are more of a hindrance in that regard.”

“Sombra, just trust me. You and I are going to be turning some heads toni- whoa!” Shining vanished when he fell under the table, trying to get to his seat. He rose, sheepishly chuckling and taking off his glasses. “Heh, whoops. Didn’t see the ledge there.”

“Yeah, really turning some heads there,” said Spike.

“Indeed. Though it looks like you had a very eventful…” Sombra’s grin appeared slowly as he slid his glasses back on. “… trip.”

“YAAAAAOOOWWW!” cried Ray as everypony else laughed and Shining groaned. “Have I mentioned that I love this guy?”

“Don’t encourage him, please,” begged Shining. “So Dusk, stallion of the hour! How’s it feel, your final night as a free agent?”

Dusk laughed nervously. “I-I wouldn’t say that, Shining. The um… the wedding is still very much in its planning stages.”

“Yeah, you’re telling me. You should see the lists Twilight has me putting together,” said Spike.

“Surely organisation is important for such an occasion?” asked Sombra.

“Oh yeah?” Spike placed the tip of his claw in the middle of the table. “Let’s say that’s the top of the list. Now I’m gonna walk away and I’ll stop when it ends.”

Spike stood up from the table. He walked away from it. He walked around the side of the gallery. He went downstairs to the bar. Walked along the bar. Went around the dance floor. Twice. Then doubled back up towards the table. He held out his arms in a silent gesture before sitting back down.

“You exaggerate, surely,” said Sombra.

“Trust me, knowing my little sis, that sounds accurate,” chuckled Shining. “Still, it’ll be fine. You remember how chaotic our wedding was.”

“Oh, now there’s an event I was most unhappy to have missed out on!” A rich voice came from above them, prompting all five present to look up. The voice’s owner, a certain unmistakable draconequus, was dressed in an extremely bright orange suit and a wide-brimmed hat whilst beaming down at them with a lopsided grin. “Hello fellas! Not to worry, the party can truly begin now because the life and soul has arrived!”

The stallions and dragon exchanged uncertain looks with each other. Several seconds of uncomfortable silence followed suit. Dusk in particular directed a questioning look at Spike who coughed nervously.

“Uh, Discord,” the dragon began awkwardly. “Glad you could make it.”

“Pfffhah! Please, like I’d willingly miss out on a night like this! You’d have to seal me in stone all over again to get me to not show up!” Discord laughed, briefly vanishing in poof of cotton candy dust and reappearing next to the table. “That said, I do appreciate actually being invited for a change. Saves me the trouble of figuring out how and when to crash the party.”

“R-right…” Spike coughed, exchanging another round of glances with the stallions present before he seemed to remember something. “Oh, right! Discord, you didn’t teleport in here directly, did you? You have to check in with the bouncer out front.”

“Oh, please,” the Lord of Chaos scoffed, waving a mismatched claw dismissively. “Like anypony in their right mind would try to kick me out.”

Spike crossed his arms in response. “Come on Discord, we talked about this. If you wanna stick around, you have to play by the rules.”

Discord looked like he was about to say something else to dismiss the dragon, but opened his eyes and caught the looks he and the four stallions at the table were all giving him, and seemed to think better of it. “Ugh. Fiiiiiiiiine. I’ll be right back,” he grumbled, snapping his fingers and vanishing, this time in a burst of confetti.

Once the draconequus was gone, Spike beckoned Dusk closer, whispering just loud enough for all of them to hear. “Look, I know what you’re gonna say, I know. But we’ve got something else planned for later I needed Discord’s help for. It’ll be fun, trust me.”

“Well, I suppose it’s better than having him randomly turn up unnanounced,” muttered Dusk. “I’m just glad that it’s not-“

Dusk was cut off by a spontaneous explosion of glitter as Discord reappeared next to Ray in one of the empty seats at the edge of the booth, looking only vaguely miffed. “I’m back. Sorry for the delay, forgot where I put my ID. Oh, hold on.” He clapped his hands, causing all of the candy, confetti, and glitter which had showered across the table with his multiple appearances to vanish in a poof of smoke. “Right. Now then, what say we kick things off, eh? Tonight it’s just us guys-”

Discord suddenly stopped, as though realising something. The others watched as he pointed a claw around the table at each of them, counting under his breath. When he finished, he gasped.

“Oh, but we’re missing somepony!” Suddenly Discord snapped his fingers and a bright flash appeared next to Dusk. “Don’t tell me you forgot to invite your big brother?”

Everypony stared in shock and apprehension at the new arrival. A stallion with an imposing physique, dark fur and a white mane. Spike recovered quickest and rounded on Discord.

“You didn’t say anything about this!” the dragon cried

“I thought it would be a nice surprise!” replied the draconequus. “Family is important after all.”

“What? What’s happening, where am I? How did I…?” Blackhole Doom’s eyes narrowed, first at Dusk, then at Discord. “You. And you!”

“Yes, me! Doomy old boy, how are you?” Discord reached over and shook his hoof. “Sorry I’ve not popped by since my comeback. What’s new? Keeping busy? Find a hobby? How is-?”

“I don’t know what’s going on or why I’ve been interrupted but I will not abide by this!” He wrenched his hoof from Discord and shoved past Dusk. “I’m leaving.”

“Oh I’m sorry, Doomy,” Discord pouted. “I didn’t mean to pull you away from your comic book marathon.”

Ray just barely held back a snigger. “I’m sorry, say that again?”

“What of it?!” Doom’s glare at Ray was offset by how red his face had gone. “They are… entertaining! The art is very… very engaging and… stop laughing!”

“Isn’t he just adorable?” Discord remarked to Dusk. “Well, Doom, if you’re not feeling up to a night of fun and frivolity, cracking open a cold one with the boys so to speak, I can return you forthwith.”

“Yeah, we don’t even want him here anyway!” added Spike.

Initially, Dusk was right there with the agreement of the others. He wasn’t going to kowtow to Discord’s machinations and he wasn’t going to have his ‘brother’ ruin what was shaping up to be a good night.

Then Dusk caught Sombra's eye. The former king had a peculiar expression. He almost seemed to be silently entreating Dusk to reconsider. His initial reaction, internally, was to dismiss the notion. With everything Doom had done, why should he have that privilege?

But then again, there were three others at the table who were also guilty of past misdeeds brought on by some corrupting influence and their poor decisions. Sombra himself, of course but Ray and Spike too. Discord somewhat counted too, though he evidently still delighted in causing more low-level chaos. Why else would he have brought Doom along?

"A moment, gentlecolts," said Dusk. "I think Discord is right. Family is important, after all and I don't think I want to leave Doom out of the proceedings."

Discord's smile flashed. "So glad you agree. What do you say, Doomy? I mean, unless you want to curl up with your comics instead..."

"You...!" His face flushed again. "Fine then! Make some room there, I will bring this 'party' to a level only I can manage!"

Everypony still looked reluctant, but they all budged along to make room as the former dark side of Dusk planted himself on the semi-circular seat. He held his head up high, as if daring anypony to suggest he didn't belong.

"Wonderful!” Discord announced. “Now that’s all sorted, I'll go fetch us some drinks. BRB, LOL, TL;DR!"

With a clap of his claws, Discord vanished. A very tense, awkward atmosphere was left in his wake. Nopony seemed to know quite what to say now.

"I do wonder how it is Celestia so objected to my return, yet she was so eager to release him," muttered Sombra.

“I feel bad for the poor bartender who has to deal with him,” added Shining.

There were general murmurs of assent. Then the quiet came back. Doom's eyes travelled over each of them, looking ready to challenge the first to engage him in conversation.

“So!” Ray said first, apparently eager to dispel the awkwardness. “Looks like the full party is assembled. We’ve got the comedic genius of yours truly, the stallion of honour Dusk, event planner Spike, designated carriage driver Shining-”

“Hey, I didn’t agree to that!”

“-the cool uncle Sombra, the wild card Discord, and finally, the even-wilder card, Blackhole-” he stopped, trying and failing to contain a snigger. “Blackhole Doo-” he tried again, only to snort again and begin chuckling. The noise drew another glare from the black-furred stallion in question. “Sorry, sorry,” Ray said in between chortles. “I’m sorry, I just can’t take that name seriously.”

“What?” Doom looked to be lost somewhere between affronted and confused. “What are you talking about? What’s wrong with my name?”

“You mean besides the fact that it sounds like something an edgy teen came up with while listening to Maretallica?” Ray joked in response.

“Wha-... that’s ridiculous! How dare you even - hey!” Doom’s attention shifted to Shining, then to Spike, as both began to lightly chuckle as well. “Stop it, all of you! My name is not edgy!”

“Nah, it’s pretty edgy,” Spike sniggered.

“I mean, I was never gonna say anything out loud, but…” Shining trailed off as he smirked and shook his head.

“My dude,” Ray began, pressing both his forehooves together. “My guy. My brother in Faust and only Faust.” He leaned in, unafraid, across the table in Doom’s direction, fixing the latter with a deadly serious expression. “...your name. Your full, apparently-legal name. Is Blackhole Doom. Blackhole. Doom,” he stressed, before relaxing back into his seat. “That is, without question, the single most middle-school wannabe edgelord name I’ve ever heard for a pony in my life. And I’ve been around the block more than once. I’d be mocking your parents for naming you that, if you had any, but as I understand it you picked that name out yourself, sooo…”

“You-!” Doom seemed to have settled on affronted and pressed his hooves against the surface of the table, causing it to groan in response. “You dare mock me? I’ve half a mind to raze this establishment to the ground with all of you in it!”

Just as Doom looked like he was about to stand up and carry out his threat, causing the rest of them to tense up, Sombra reached up and placed a hoof on the dark stallion’s shoulder. “Peace, Doom,” he pressed gently. “Do not be so quick to rise to mere jibes.”

“But he is the one who insulted me!” Doom protested, only glancing at Sombra for a brief moment before returning his glare to Ray.

“I’m sure Ray only intended to jest, not to offend you or raise your ire. Isn’t that right, Ray?” he asked, offering the stallion in question a subtle glare of his own through his sunglasses.

Ray quickly raised his hooves in a gesture of relent. “Sure, don’t worry, I don’t mean to kick the hornet’s nest. I’m just giving Doom his obligatory and well-earned hazing before we formally accept him into the Guys Group. Now we can all be friends.”

Sombra, at least, seemed to accept this answer, even if he did give Ray another warning look. There were a few tense moments of silence as he kept his hoof on Doom’s shoulder until the latter, clearly still unhappy, growled and lowered himself back into his seat. He kept his glowering eyes on Ray though. “Hmph. I don’t seem to recall you finding my name so amusing back when I had this town beneath my hoof. On either occasion.”

The casual reminder caused most of the rest of the table to frown. Ray managed to keep a neutral expression, however. “Yeah, sure, but that was back when you were an aspiring murderous tyrant-dictator posessing the body of my best friend. The second time you beat him up in public and kicked him out,” he retorted matter-of-factly. “Now you’re just a guy, sitting and chilling at a table with a bunch of other guys. Plus, I have to deal with someone way scarier than you on a daily basis. So relax, dude. We won’t bring up the past if you don’t.”

Doom growled again in response, but said nothing more in response, for which Dusk was silently glad. The awkward silence returned for another few moments.

"So uh... comics," Spike began. "What uh… what kinds are you reading?"

Doom glared. "What does that matter?"

"Hey, I'm just asking. Not my fault you're embarrassed to talk about it."

"I am not...!" Doom caught Sombra's look and huffed, his eyes on anything but Spike. "... the Power Ponies."

"Oh, no way!” Spike perked up excitedly. “They're one of my favourites! Which issue are you on?"

"Ten." Doom appeared confused at Spike's sudden enthusiasm. "I had just started it."

"Wow, I remember reading that when it first came out. I was still a little foal," chuckled Shining.

Ray pointed at him. "Ha-ha, you're old!"

"You're not that much younger than me, Strike."

"Whatever helps you sleep at night, old man," he shrugged. "You can't beat the classics though. Some of the newer stuff is so weird. You read that one with the-?"

"No spoilers!" barked Doom.

"Right, yeah, sorry. Man wants to go in blind, I can respect that," said Ray with a chuckle.

Another flash revealed drinks and a grinning Discord between Ray and Shining, this time thankfully without any superfluous scattering of messy decorations..

"Here we are, boys! Let's get this night off to the right start!"

Doom grabbed his drink and took a swig. After only a couple of gulps, he suddenly stopped. He blinked rapidly and shook his head. He stared at his mostly full glass, eyes looking unfocused. But nopony's attention was on him at the moment as Shining spoke up.

"Hold on a sec." His aura caught Spike's glass before he drank it. "That better not be any of the hard stuff you've given him, Discord."

"Come on, I'm a dragon!" cried Spike. "If I can handle lava and gems, I can handle a little beer or... or whatever this is."

"Exactly! Loosen up a little, Captain-Prince," teased Discord. "I've been good and gotten him some of the watered-down drinks this place has. Draconequus's honour."

"What little that counts for," muttered Sombra.

"Oh yes, I forgot to say hello there to the big evil king! Don't worry, I got your drink with a little extra..." Discord leaned in and added a rasp to his voice. "Cryyyssstaaals!"

Sombra glared briefly, then smirked.

"My thanks, Discord. I certainly hope you got yourself something suitable. After all, I'd hate for you to spend the evening..." He peered over his sunglasses. "... stone cold sober."

A collective 'ohhhhhh!' rose up from those gathered. Sombra leaned smugly back in his seat while Shining slapped him on the back and drank to his remark. Discord frowned and leaned back, taking a grouchy sip from his drink.

"Heeyyy look at that!" Ray nudged Discord. "He can quip it out, but he can't take it!"

"Nothing of the sort. I'm simply above puns," he sniffed.

"That's a lie and you know it!" added Spike. "Hey, can somepony keep track of the Sombra zingers? This guy's on a roll!"

"I see what you mean about these glasses now, Shining." He pushed them up his muzzle and swirled his drink like a wine taster. "They do make quite an impression, when needed."

"What did I tell you?" Shining leaned over to Discord and gave him a shove. "Come on, what was it you were saying about loosening up before? Can't have the Lord of Chaos sulking in the corner."

Discord's smile returned. "You know what? You're absolutely right. After all, how can I when I've got such a captive audience in you, Shining?"

"What do you...?" Shining frowned. "Hey, what are you trying to say?"

"I mean, I hate to be siding with Discord of all beings but uh, he's got a point," said Ray. "I mean you were taken prisoner like, what, twice during the whole changeling thing?"

"I didn't know Cadence was replaced by Chrysalis!" he yelped. "And the second time, I made sure you all got away!"

"In a manner of speaking," added Sombra, "I also did counter your shield spell successfully when my darker self reigned over."

"Indeed," said Dusk. "And yet, you somehow made captain."

"Hey, don't you start," returned Shining. "You were tricked by a changeling too and you've literally been locked inside your own head. Twice, thanks to your big bro there."

"And actually captured pretty recently," added Spike. "I think I'm getting why Twilight leads and you follow on behind."

"I suppose you could call it good practice for current events," joked Dusk and everypony laughed. All except one who was reacting in the exact opposite way. "Blackhole? Are... are you alright?"

Dusk's hesitance was brought on by seeing something he never expected to see: tears, falling from Doom's eyes. They were staring at his drink, but he was quite a sight when he looked up at Dusk. His lip was shaking violently. Suppressed sobs were catching in his throat and the tears flowed from his shimmering eyes like a river.

“I’m… not the only one seeing this, right?” asked Ray.

“I was about to ask the same,” murmured Shining.

“Brother?” Dusk went to tap his shoulder, then decided against it. “Is uh… is everything alright?”

“Dusk…” He hiccupped and sniffed loudly. "I've... I've been really h-horrible to you, h-haven't I?"

His voice held none of his usual hostility or menace. He sounded more like a little foal, about to confront his cranky neighbour for kicking a ball through his window.

"Um..." Dusk wasn't really sure how to reply to that. "I mean, yes you have. But when has that ever...?"

He trailed off when Doom's sobs intensified and he suddenly threw his hooves around Dusk in tight hug.

"Oh Dusk! I've been s-such a horrid pony! A-An awful brother! I'm sorryyyyyyyy!"

Dusk would have responded, but he was having trouble doing anything except being strangled. Spike did his best to try and pry him off. Even Sombra came around from his side to lend his efforts.

"Uh, how much has he had?" asked Shining.

Ray pointed and raised an eyebrow at Doom's glass. It wasn't even half empty.

"Doom... it's... it's okay...!" Dusk managed to choke out.

"No, no it isn't!" He pulled back, pressing his hooves on Dusk's shoulders. "I... I swear to you, here and- hic!- now. I'm gonna be the... the best brother you ever - hic!- had. W-We're gonna have fun, just you wait!"

"Well, this isn't going quite as I expected," mumbled Discord. "I wonder if Fluttershy and the girls are having to put up with anything like this?"

"And so I said, 'hey buddy, find your own wagon!'" Trixie finished.

Everypony in attendance burst out laughing from her story. All except Pinkie, who frowned.

"I don't get it. Oh, wait, wait..." Then she grinned and guffawed. "I just got it!"

"Trixie, I gotta say," said Applejack, wiping her eyes, "I wasn't sure what ta think when Twi said you were comin' along, but yer a riot!"

"Funny, that's just what they said in Hoofdale after my last show there!" she tittered.

That brought out some fresh laughter from the guests of Twilight's bachelorette party, consisting of her friends and the princesses, including Cadence. It was she who asked Twilight to invite Trixie along. Things had been a little awkward at first, but once a few drinks had been had and everypony relaxed, she managed to settle in just fine. Her mentor had organised it, allowing them to use the ballroom, ensuring nopony would be disturbing them.

"You've certainly led a very interesting life, Trixie," said Celestia, occasionally giggling from her last story. "In a way, I somewhat envy you."

"What? What do you mean, your high- I mean Celestia!" she corrected quickly, still a little starstruck at being in her presence. "W-What I mean is, you're a princess. The princess! I-I mean, not the princess, no offence, Luna."

"None taken," she said. "My sister does make quite an impression in whatever room she's in. I mean, it is cheating because she's taller but even so."

Celestia patted her head. "Awww Luna. Maybe you should put some stilts or elevator shoes on your next Hearth's Warming list!"

"Tia, I'm well over a thousand years old. I do not have a Hearth's Warming list."

"I do!" cried Cadence and Pinkie at the same time. They bumped hooves and Cadence added, "What my aunt means, Trixie, is that a princess's life is very hectic. You saw everything I had to do to make sure the Empire runs smoothly while I'm here. We don't get many chances to just do what we like."

"To say nothing of my day-to-day responsibilities," said Celestia. "So many open forums and public appearances and meetings to be had. At the end of the day, I just end up flopping straight into bed."

Trixie giggled, then clapped a hoof to her mouth. "Sorry! Just... funny mental image."

"Oh, it is most amusing," said Luna. "Even better if she forgets to take off her collar beforehoof."

"Don't even joke about that," groaned Celestia. "It really digs into my chest if I do that."

"Oh, that's something else to add to the design list!" trilled Rarity. "Twilight, I'm going to have to redesign your entire wardrobe! Oh it's going to look marvellous!"

"Slow down there, Rarity," said Twilight. "I’m not even a fully inducted princess yet."

"So what was all that last week?" asked Rainbow. "I mean, what else do you call having a big ceremony and party for a new princess?"

"While that was certainly her coronation, young Twilight still has much to learn before she can take on the responsibilities Celestia and I have," said Luna. "We will be present to guide and advise her, while she continues to better her understanding of friendship in Ponyville."

"Which is a real relief because I'm so not ready for that!" Twilight put in, forcing out a laugh. "I mean, it's no big deal. Just the responsibility, the expectations, the worry that everypony will think you're doing a terrible job and they'll think you're a bad pony because you didn't realise that one little thing you made a joke sparked an international incident which-!"

"Twilight, it's okay, it's okay." Fluttershy pulled her into a warm embrace. "Breathe in and out. With me, come on. In and out. In... and out."

"In... and out," repeated Twilight. "Okay. Okay, that helped. Thanks, Fluttershy and I'm sorry, everypony. Didn't mean to bring down the mood."

"Ain't nothin' ta apologise for, Twi," said Applejack. "It's a big step yer takin'. I remember the firs' time Granny Smith said I was old enough ta manage the chores on ma own. Hoo-eee did I make a mess of it. Didn't feed the pigs on time so they got all grumpy, which meant they got the hens all stressed so they wouldn't lay and then that meant we didn't have the right number of eggs for market..."

"Uh, AJ? You're supposed to be helping," said Rainbow, gesturing to a hyperventilating Twilight.

She smiled sheepishly. "Oh right, sorry. What I'm tryin' to say, sugar, is that in the end, I got it all sorted out with help from ma family. No shame in leanin' on those ya care about, 'specially if it's yer firs' steps towards somethin' new. You got yerself a pretty pair of princesses right here with ya!"

“I’m pretty?” Celestia tittered. “You’re too kind, Applejack.”

“Hey, jus’ callin’ like I see it.” She winked, then frowned. “Wait a sec… did I jus’ flirt with a princess? Hoo-eee, didn’t think the cider’d be kickin’ in this early.”

“If it means anything, Applejack, I’m most flattered and I think you’re pretty too,” replied Celestia with a smile.

“So do I!” Rainbow’s hooves slammed over her mouth. “I-I mean… pretty cool! Yeah, that’s it!”

“Well, thank ya kindly, both-a ya,” said Applejack, though her eyes lingered on Rainbow a bit longer.

"And don’t forget, Twilight, I'm just a letter away if you need anything," added Cadence.

"Plus you got all of us!" chimed in Pinkie. "We'll be right there to help you out, whatever you need."

"Indeed," said Celestia. "We won't leave you on your own, Twilight. Not if we can help it."

“Besides,” said Rarity, “I think you’re going to do an absolutely marvellous job as a princess.”

“Heard that!” chimed in Rainbow. “You do a pretty good job keeping us all front and centre. Being princess is gonna be a cinch compared to that.”

“I um… I don’t know about any of that.” Twilight’s stomach squirmed, even though she knew such encouragement was meant to be supportive.

“You sell yourself short, my student,” said Celestia. “With a little help, you’ll be exemplary.”

That only made the squirming worsen, especially coming from her teacher. Still, she took some solace in the offers for aid too. Even if that also made her feel a little squirmy inside too.

"It's funny,” she said, with a little laugh. “Dusk said you'd all say pretty much that. Not that I didn't believe him, but it makes a real difference hearing it. Thanks everypony."

"It's our pleasure." Luna adopted a teasing smirk. "It sounds as if my student is already making great strides towards becoming a good husband."

"It's so lovely! You're going to be Mrs Twilight Noir! Or will he be Mr Dusk Sparkle?" pondered Fluttershy. "Oh, they both sound so adorable either way!"

"I'm getting married... I'm getting married!" Twilight's voice rose again, this time with glee. "I still can't quite believe it and I'm the one who proposed!"

"I can! I've been waiting for this for months!" cooed Cadence.

"He's going to be your brother-in-law! I don't even know if that's how it actually works, but that's how it'll be!"

"That's how it'll be!"

The pair squealed in delight, catching each other in a hug.

"I couldn't be more proud of you, Twilight," said Celestia. "With all you have achieved and all that is yet to come, I know that you will accomplish it in spectacular fashion."

Twilight returned her smile. "So long as I have you all with me, I know I will."

"Well somepony has to do the heavy lifting," said Trixie. "On that note, you'll obviously want me to provide the entertainment for your wedding. No need to ask, I graciously accept."

"See not that much has changed then."

"Oh, a great deal has changed, Applejack! For while you've been here, planning weddings and coronations, Trixie has been accumulating greater understanding of magical arts! Soon, you will all bear witness to the even Greater and far more Powerful Trixie!" she declared.

"With such confidence, I shall be interested to see if your claims are backed up by your actions," said Luna. "Since your name shares more than a few connotations with my night, I shall be very disappointed if my expectations are not met."

"O-Oh." Trixie suddenly didn't look so confident now she had Luna's attention. "W-Well, I'm still getting the hang of a couple of things so it maybe a little longer before... wait, are you messing with me?"

"Miss Lulamoon, the fact you would begin to make such a claim is most...!" Luna snorted and started to giggle. "Oh, I can't keep it up any longer. Celestia, stop making that face."

"What face?" Celestia quickly adopted a poker face. "Luna, I am the pinnacle of royal dignity. Don't pin your inability to control yourself on me."

"Meanwhile, Twilight and I are the perfect example of composure and grace, respectively." Cadence kept a straight face for two seconds before laughing. "Sorry, I really thought I'd be able to hold that back longer!"

"Hey, I'm not that bad! Am I?" Twilight asked, looking to her friends.

All of them exchanged looks that said more than words could hope to.

"So these are the true faces of the princesses," remarked Trixie. "I wonder if the boys are putting up with any similar nonsense like this."

Dusk didn't know what to expect from this evening. That feeling didn't really go away as time went by. That came from quite a few elements, not the least of which was the pony who was once his dark side.

Alcohol really had an impact on regulating Doom's emotions. The normally stoic, very aggressive stallion kept swaying between different moods, though rarely settling for anger. When he was finally calmed down, he sat miserably at the table until Shining told a very corny joke which had him rolling on the floor with laughter. When Discord suggested a party game in the form of Crazy Eights (When played, the Eights actually laughed like lunatics), Doom was like an excitable child. He slammed his cards down with so much force, he actually splintered the table. Embarrassed, he went to the bar to apologise and pay for the damages, at which point he tripped half-way down the stairs.

"Are you alright there?" Dusk asked, hurrying over to help him.

"S'all good, bro." Doom sniggered. "He-he-he... you're my bro. You're like, the besht bro ever, Dusk. Waaaayy better than me."

He decided not to say anything to this, along with mentioning to Discord that perhaps water would be best for him now. That was when a distinctive tune came in over the speakers, one that Dusk smiled at recognising. Doom, however, was ecstatic.

"Hoofloose! I love this song! Let's dance, Dusk!"

"Blackhole, I really don't think you're in any shape to-"

But Dusk's objections were cut short by his 'brother' yanking him onto the dancefloor. He placed Dusk by his side and started to do a little step dance in time to the beat, not unlike the way a cowpony would. Deciding he had little to lose at this point and actually enjoying seeing this other side to him, it didn't take Dusk long to get the hang of it. Other ponies started to watch them and let out little cheers. It caught the attention of their party upstairs.

"Hmm, a dance between rivals," remarked Sombra. "What a night this is turning out to be."

"You got that right." Shining looked sidelong at the former king. "Hey Sombra? You ever learn how to do the Crystal Canter?"

"It was practically a requirement for hosting social functions. Why do you...?" He saw the look Shining gave him and grinned. "Well then, let us canter, my friend!"

"You're on!"

The two stallions ran to join the other two, as the song moved to the next verse. Space was cleared for them and they engaged in a dance that involved a lot of kicks and high-knees, along with the occasional buck of the rear legs. They trotted in a circle, stopping to clap hooves and reversing direction.

"Okay, these guys are really pushing it with how much stuff is named after crystals," said Ray.

"Yeah. They sound tasty though." Spike considered a moment. "Hey Ray? Are we rivals?"

"I mean, in various nerdy debates maybe." He smirked at Spike. "You want to get in on this, don't you?"

"You mean you don't?"

"I was waiting for you to ask me!"

Ray slapped his shoulder, teleporting at the same time. The two didn't go for any kind of coordination with each other, instead taking turns to freestyle their moves. Ray used his teleportation magic to accentuate his movements and punctuate certain song beats while Spike took advantage of his bipedal nature and developing wings to pull off some unique dance manoeuvres.

"Well, I'm certainly not being left out of this!" Discord turned to a copy of himself. "What say we show them what real dancing is?"

"I was just thinking the same thing!" replied his copy.

"I know!" they both trilled at the same time.

For the last verse, the entire party joined in. Dusk, Doom, Spike, Ray, Sombra and Shining danced in the middle of a circle of chaotic movements provided by Discord. He would snake around them as they stepped, darted through dimensions as they tapped and skip about with his copies in a circle while they weaved about them.

The song ended with whoops and hollers from those watching, a few even calling for an encore while they panted heavily. Doom let out a particularly loud yell before his expression froze and he toppled over. They tried to bring him around, but he was out cold.

"For such a big guy, you'd think he'd be able to hold his drink better," said Spike.

"I thought the same," said Discord. "Well, I had hoped to include him in the next part of the evening but it looks like he'll have to miss out. Spike, I'll leave the costumes with you and I'll be back in a flash!"

"Costumes? What for?" asked Shining as Discord vanished with Doom.

Spike only smiled mysteriously and led them back to the table. A large duffle bag was waiting for them. The legend 'Discord' was emblazoned on the side, showing the Lord of Chaos pouncing like a puma. Spike pulled it open to show them its contents.

"Is this what I think it is?" asked Ray, levitating a wide-brimmed hat with a feather in it.

"It is!" Shining took out a foam rapier sword, giving it a few swings. "Oh this is so cool!"

"Now there's something I haven't seen for a while." Sombra examined the symbol on a dark blue surcoat. "I remember when this story was first published."

"But I don't understand, Spike," said Dusk, looking at a pair of leather boots. "What are these for?"

"We'll wait till Discord gets back, then my friends..." Spike took out his own sword, running his claw along the blade. "All will be revealed!"

Author's Note

Here we gooooooo!

The Pieces Move

Meanwhile…

“And you say the princess picked them up?” asked Keen Eyes.

“That’s what it looked like,” replied Chief Forensics. “Caused a real stir when her guards showed up, saying we had to help search for two wanted fugitives. They’d flown the coop though, no sign of them.”

“But the changeling,” pressed Keen, “what happened to her? Where was she taken?”

“I would have thought to Canterlot,” said the Chief. “Couldn’t tell you for sure. Luna instructed the whole thing be kept pretty hush hush. How come you’re so interested in her anyways, kid?”

“Oh um… just don’t want her coming back is all, sir,” he said quickly. “Don’t need things to get more dicey with a changeling hanging around.”

“Yeah, that’s true. Look, keep this to yourself, okay?” The Chief adopted a serious look. “This isn’t the sort of thing ponies like us should be sticking our noses into. I can feel it.”

“Oh trust me, sir, I’m staying well away from it,” promised Keen. “Okay, I gotta get back to my beat. Thank you for your time, sir.”

The Chief waved him off, already going back to his paperwork. Keen Eyes saluted and stepped back out into the precinct. He walked casually past the other officers at their desks or reviewing cases, heading straight for the door.

When he got outside, he cut into a nearby alleyway. He double checked that nopony was watching, then his body was consumed by a green flash.

In Officer Keen Eye’s place, a changeling named Thorax took a few calming breaths. His hunger gnawed at him, but he managed to ignore it. This was far more important than love cravings.

So the rumours were true. They’d been circulating around the Hive that the princess had been found, but nobody in charge was telling them the details. Besides, they were all too caught up in their internal squabbles to really care. Somebody had to do something and Thorax decided to be that somebody.

It had been a real undertaking, getting this far. He’d had a few close calls but had managed to slip away before anyone looked at him too closely. Now at last, he had a destination and no time to waste.

He morphed into a nondescript pony and set off for the train station. A glance at the map told him that the town of Ponyville was the next closest stop before Canterlot.

His memory flashed at the names. Nervously hanging around on the fringes of the fighting, only feeding with the greatest reluctance. His heart aching at the suffering they were putting the ponies through, but being too afraid to speak up.

Well, now he wasn’t afraid. He’d find her and bring her back. Then she would fix everything. It would all be okay.

He slipped away to morph into a train conductor, hoping he might be able to get a quick snack before or during the train ride.

Little Strongheart followed closely by Chief Thunderhooves, along with the half dozen buffalo accompanying them. They weren’t stampeding, but treading carefully, as if they feared to awaken something that slumbered nearby.

This made her nervous. Very few things could withstand one buffalo, let alone their numbers. They always found strength in one another. But she could feel it. The apprehension. The fear.

She looked to the Chief, but he was gazing resolutely ahead to their destination. A cave, far away from their main settlement. He had instructed her not to speak and said it with such gravitas, she didn’t dare disobey.

They reached the mouth of the cave. It was dark. A familiar scent wafted from inside, one of her fellows. She started forward but the Chief stopped her and shook his head. He indicated the mouth of the cave.

She recognised the symbols that adorned it. They were the sort used to ward against evil influence. But was that meant for something trying to get in… or something that might leave?

A chill ran through her at the thought. What was here that could cause such concern?

One of the party approached with several bags, laden with food. Once he set them down, two others stamped their hooves. The cave wasn’t very deep. Whatever was inside would hear it.

Strongheart tensed, her eyes gazing into the dark for any sign of movement. The others waited too. And waited. And waited.

Thunderhooves frowned. Strongheart wasn’t sure what that meant. The others looked concerned as well.

Then, they heard it.

Hooffalls. Large and steady. At once, the buffalo took a few steps back. A couple reflexively lowered their horns, their nostrils flared.

Strongheart looked to the Chief. He seemed just as tense, but not for the same reasons the others were. He seemed almost… confused.

As the sound got closer, Strongheart began to understand why. There were other hooves, moving outside the larger set. These sounded smaller, like those of a pony or similarly sized being or creature. But she didn’t expect to find ponies out here.

That’s when they came into view, emerging from the shadows of the cave. They were ponies, roughly half a dozen of them in total. Two at the front of the group, standing close together, carried a buffalo on their backs. The buffalo was unmoving, eyes closed.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Thunderhooves demanded. “This is forbidden ground! You have no business here!”

Rather than respond directly, one of the two ponies at the head of the group stopped. He raised his hoof to the smaller pony standing beside him, who after a moment made a small sweeping gesture to the remaining four, all of whom immediately stopped and stood frozen in place. There was something wrong with them. There were spaces between their limbs, shining like stars. Like magic. Their faces were unchanging, parts of their bodies covered with metal.

The one who raised his hoof was different to them. A mane like bone and fur like mud, hungry enough to swallow a buffalo whole. He wore loose clothes and seemed to heft most of the weight of the buffalo on his back. The other ‘pony’ at his side, this one fully robed just seemed to be supporting it.

“This is your only warning!” barked Thunderhooves. “Set him down and leave.”

The pony regarded them. With a grunt, he dropped the buffalo roughly to the ground. She tried to get a good look at the buffalo, noticing that his fur and horns were also covered in the same symbols around the cave entrance. This was all meant for him? What could warrant such a thing? And why did these ponies want him?

“I had hoped for this,” said the large pony in a clipped, curt voice. “Good. You shall provide a challenge.”

Incensed by his remark and still tensed, one of the buffalo charged without the Chief telling him to. At the speeds he was running, he would reduce him to pulp.

But the pony didn’t flee or move. Just watched. She could feel the earth shaking as her tribesman closed the distance. Even as the Chief ordered him to stop, he wouldn’t do so in time.

Then, the pony moved.

He met the charge, forelegs raised. He caught the buffalo’s head in a lock, struggling against his might. Strongheart was flabbergasted at the sight. No pony should’ve been able to do that! He should be flattened!

The pony grunted and twisted. There was a sickening crunch. The buffalo stopped moving. The pony let go, kicking away her tribesman’s body like a coyote would the bones of its meal.

“Perhaps not,” the pony remarked. “Who is next?”

Ember, princess to the dragon lord, had expected an uneventful day. Her father had commanded her to go, with a small group of other dragons, to a distant part of the Badlands. Not even one of the interesting parts.

Lava Lake was exactly as it sounded. It was the largest body of molten magma anywhere in the dragon lands. No dragon ever came here because it was so… boring. No erupting volcanoes, no dangerous creatures to battle or gems to eat. The lava was even lukewarm by dragon standards, so it wasn’t much good for lounging about in.

Her father’s instructions were simple. There was a dragon who lived on an island in the lake’s centre. They had to go there, make sure he was still present and then report back to her father on the mystery dragon’s status. That was it. Fly over there, check to see if the dragon living there was in fact still living there, and then fly back. One of the dragons, some punk called Garble, had agreed with her on how ridiculous it sounded.

“I’ve heard about this dragon,” he’d said. “Apparently, this guy doesn’t ever move from this place. Not for anything, nothing. They say he just sleeps all day, every day. He’s not even worth messing around with.”

Privately, Ember had to agree. While dragons certainly liked to lounge around, they were also expected to be active. Challenging other dragons, raiding their hordes or adding to their own, things like that. A dragon who didn’t bother with these things was either so big and tough they didn’t need to or so fat and lazy that they didn’t care. Ember was banking on the latter.

This was meant to be easy. Annoying, but easy. Then they reached the island and found three ponies there, dragging along the either sleeping or unconscious body of an adult copper-scaled dragon, easily as large as all three of the ponies put together. She and her escort had, of course, confronted the ponies. And now, two of the dragons she’d journeyed with were, somehow, dead. It was just her and Garble now.

“How are they doing this?!” he bellowed. “These are ponies! This is impossible!”

“Shut up and get your guard up! Here they come!” she ordered.

There were two of them, both dressed in red and wearing weird masks. Blades flashed along their forelegs, already glistening with the blood of their fellows.

“Get ready, we’ll take them together,” she said. “You go in on the left-“

“No, I’m taking them now!” Garble’s wings flared and he charged. “No pony gets the best of me!”

“Garble, no!”

But he had already lunged. His target jumped over his head, slashing their blades at his wings. He cried out as the leathery membrane was cut. The other went for his eyes. She got one of them but he managed to grab her knives before she got the second.

Snarling through the pain, Garble slashed at her head and she ducked. The other had landed behind him and was going for his legs.

Ember ran to help, when something darted in front of her. She felt the wind get knocked out of her stomach and a hoof slam into her face. She went reeling, but recovered to see her opponent.

“Now this truly is remarkable!” The pony had wings like a dragon, sharp fangs and glowing yellow eyes with narrow slits. “Fast enough to keep a dragon on the back foot. The doctor outdid himself, don’t you think?”

“It’s a good thing you know a doctor already.” Ember snorted smoke. “You’ll need him when I’m through with you.”

The bat pony smirked. Ember blinked and she was suddenly almost on top of her. She barely had time to block the claw that flashed at her face, glancing off the scales on her arm. Ember angled a kick but the pony flapped out of reach, up into the air before barrelling towards her.

With a flap of her wings, Ember was in the sky too. A fireball shot from her jaws but the pony had already moved out of the way. She came at Ember again. Ember lashed out with her claws, twirled to attack with her tail and ended it with a kick.

The pony either dodged or blocked all of them and still had the speed to manage a counterattack. Slash, slice, lunge, cut. Ember only just managed to block them and still felt a sting of pain across her belly.

She pulled back, glancing at the wound. Just a cut, nothing deep. Her eyes scanned for Garble and she found him.

Just in time to see one of the masked ponies cut across his throat, while the other held him in place.

“No!” She snarled at the trio. “You’re going to pay for that!”

“Then by all means…” The bat pony smirked as the masked duo flanked alongside her. “Come and collect.”

Gilda landed to find Griffinstone in flames. Or several different houses up in smoke at least. Her fellow griffins, in one of those rare cases where none of them were demanding bits from each other, were working to extinguish the flames.

That wasn’t the worst of it though. Several griffins were lying on the ground, parts of their bodies covered in circular scorch marks and burns. They weren’t moving.

She felt her blood boil. Griffins may not care about much beyond themselves or accumulating bits, but one thing rang true: you never, ever attacked a griffin and expected to just walk away.

She managed to find the one directing the efforts. The oldest and gruffest of their town by the name of Grandpa Gruff. He was squawking orders to the fire teams to keep the water coming and get the wounded away.

“Hey Gruff!” she barked. “What in the hay happened?”

“What does it look like? Fires you daft cub!” he shot back. “Now make yourself useful and get your rump to the mountain river!”

“I can see that but what caused them?” she retorted. “Did someone overdo it with the scones or something?”

“Oh that’s exactly what happened. Too much flour, you know, a little bit- of course not you ejit! We were attacked!”

“What?!” Gilda gripped his shoulders. “Who were they? An earth pony, o-or a unicorn with weird puppets? Tell me!”

“If you’d get your claws off me, I’ll tell you!” Gruff shoved her away. “It was one of the ones with wings. Covered in bits of metal with light firing from tubes on his legs! Made off with Kernel, that old hermit who lives on the cliffs! There, anything else or can we get back to actually putting out these fires?”

Gilda moved off in something of a daze, not really paying attention to what was going on anymore. Light coming from his legs… but unicorns were the only ponies who could do that sort of magic. How had this guy managed?

Still, remembering what little Samore had told her of the place she’d escaped from, Gilda had a strong idea of who this guy was probably associated with. She didn’t know why they’d made off with a griffin, but she knew who might know.

Spreading her wings, Gilda shot off for Ponyville as fast as she could.

Tight Lip was doing all she could to organise what remained of the Order of the Beast. The members of the Order who could still move were galloping towards the door of the Oubliette. They all understood the importance of their task and moved with the speed to match it.

Two other ponies were being hurried along. They weren’t Order members, but their protection was of paramount importance. One was an elderly Pegasus mare in her early-mid seventies last Tight Lip had checked, the other a young Earth pony. He couldn’t have been much older than eight. At least that meant they wouldn’t have to worry about transference for a while, but she made a mental note to start looking into a replacement for the Pegasus. Normally, she could do that task at a more leisurely pace.

Until they’d received the command from Celestia that the Hosts be moved to the Sanctuary. Far from any civilisation and one of the most closely guarded secrets, such a command would have only come if the situation was most dire. They’d spent months of effort and considerable resources trying to track down the rogue ponies Celestia had directed their attention toward, with little success. Even so, they had ideas as to the intention of their enemy, especially in the wake of the incident with the changeling Host a few weeks prior. Those suspicions were becoming more and more tangible with each passing day. She’d been confident they could protect their charges.

But then it happened, suddenly and without warning. About a dozen members were dead already, their bodies in the antechamber near the entrance. It had happened so quickly and it was only because they’d been alerted to some kind of incursion she and her subordinates had managed this much.

“Get them inside!” she commanded. “Activate the seals!”

“They won’t respond, ma’am,” reported Anon, her hooves moving across the activation point. “Those crystals he’s used, they’re disrupting the connection points for the sealing spell.”

“Then find a way to work past them!” she shot back. “You know what’s at stake here, he can’t be allowed to-!”

Movement behind her made her whirl around. The torches at the far end of the corridor had been extinguished. They couldn’t see anything beyond the small pool of light provided by their remaining torches and the magic being cast by the unicorns present. But they knew it wasn’t just darkness that lay beyond their sight.

“He’s coming,” Lip whispered. “Positions, now.”

They spread out along the corridor. Unicorns prepared offensive spells, Pegasus and Earth ponies angled rapid-fire crossbows down the hall. All of them were tensed. Nopony moved or spoke a word. They didn’t dare to even breathe.

“What’s going on?” The voice came from the Earth pony Host. “I-I’m scared.”

“Not to fear, little one,” the Pegasus Host assured. “I’ll look after you. You whippersnappers! After all you put us through, you’re still-!”

Somepony cast a spell that silenced the mare’s voice. Good thing too. The distraction had made Lip look away for a brief moment. When she looked back… she couldn’t be certain, but she thought she could see something. Cloaked in the shadow, standing there. Watching them.

She channelled magic into her horn. Her ears picked up the creak of a crossbow wire being tensed, the shimmering of other spells ready to fire. Lip took in a breath and let it out. It did nothing to calm her mounting nerves. But she would do her duty. They all would, all ten of them still present.

For a long, long moment, there was relative silence. It weighed down on them oppressively, like water from a steadily worsening leak above them. Just waiting for the moment it would all come crashing down.

Then she heard it. A steady, metal clanking. Hooffalls, of a pony swathed in armour.

Light flared, blood-red at the far end. From a unicorn’s horn. A levitation spell, cast on the handle of a sword.

Lip heard a pony ahead of her gasp in terror. All of them stared for an agonising second, the length of time it took for her to yell:

“OPEN FIRE!”

Magic surged and bolts were loosed. Fallen Soul’s blade flashed, angling to block the projectiles. His stride wasn’t even broken. It was like he was simply cutting away weeds or swatting at flies.

One of the spells went right back to its caster. His yell was cut short as he fell. Another’s cry became a gurgle, a crossbow bolt redirected to his throat.

Two Earth ponies switched to close range weapons and charged. They didn’t get three hoofsteps before sharp shards of crystal erupted from the ground beneath them. Fallen marched between them, his sword cutting down another who tried to back away.

Another spell shot at him, but his aura caught it. It turned back on its caster. Three others raised their crossbows, but his magic surrounded them and yanked them out of their hooves. Down came his sword. One. Two. Three.

Less than ten seconds. That was all it had taken.

Just her and Anon were left. She’d managed to get the seal on the doors working and they were starting to close. They just managed to get through when more clusters of crystal forced them open and Fallen entered the room.

Anon cast a spell, but it was stopped from leaving her horn. The colour of Fallen’s magic consumed her horn, then her whole body. Strangled cries emerged from her throat while she levitated off the ground. Then her eyes fell into the back of her head and she went limp. Fallen let her drop to the floor and resumed his march.

“You won’t-!”

But Lip’s defiant yell was ended early by something sharp and cold entering her chest. She looked down to see the sword, up at the faceless visor of its wielder. She tried to stand but she could already feel the strength leaving her legs.

She felt something coppery and warm in her mouth when she coughed, collapsing to the ground. The sharp pain struck her again, this time in her back. As the life left her body, she could faintly overhear the words exchanged.

“You stay back, you monster!” snarled the Pegasus Host.

“P-Please, don’t hurt us!” cried the Earth pony Host.

“Fear not,” Fallen breathed. “I have plans for thee. Thou shalt be liberated. I shall liberate us all…”

The words faded, her vision darkened and Tight Lip heard no more.

Astray

Twilight skidded painfully on the ground, clutching at her leg where her enemy's sword had cut her. Fallen charged her but Cadence swooped in to save her, the oncoming slash missing by inches. Twilight teleported them further from Fallen, to get them some breathing room.

But Twilight could tell the effort was getting to her. To both of them. With the injuries they both kept receiving, Cadence kept having to repeatedly cast healing spells. Even with their staffs, there was only so much they could take.

"Oh no you don't, get that look off your face." Even now, Cadence kept a smile. "We're going to be alright, Twilight."

"No, we're not!" she cried. "We can't keep this up with just the two of us, Cadence! We need help!"

The words had barely left her lips when the sky above began to darken, right where they were fighting. Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed, but the two princesses knew this wasn't a bad sign. Not for them, at any rate.

Bolts of lightning shot past them while they swerved aside. Fallen only just conjured Gluttony to absorb their energy, but something else shot towards him too. Something blue, with scythes glinting in starlight and a slightly singed but still working wing.

"Wretched cur!" Luna shrieked, forcing Fallen back with the force of her strike. "You shall pay for your transgressions!"

Her twin scythes came at Fallen in a flurry of strikes. She was relentless, never leaving time between one attack and the next. Even Fallen looked to be having trouble keeping up with her. Then he used Sloth to phase through her strikes and put some distance between them. Twilight tensed when the Beast of Envy suddenly took its place. Before Luna could pull away, its power was already influencing her.

"No… no, I will not…!" Her eyes flashed green and they found Cadence and Twilight.

With a mindless shriek, she charged them along with Fallen. He went for Cadence, while Luna made for Twilight.

"Luna, stop!" Twilight teleported away. "You're being controlled! It's me, Twilight!"

Luna's response was to snarl and hurl her scythes at Twilight. They whirled around like boomerangs, forcing her to duck or block as their wielder charged. She slammed her forehooves into Twilight, the scythes coming back around to slice right at her neck.

Making a mental note to apologise to Luna later, Twilight hit her with a tickling spell. She released Twilight, laughing uncontrollably and letting Twilight duck under the scythes. That wouldn't stop her long, she was already overcoming it. But all the spells Twilight could think of needed concentration and time, which she didn't have.

A cry of pain made her look. Cadence was struggling to hold her ground against Fallen. She'd turned her body to crystal with her staff, but he was easily countering her attacks and even chipping her crystal coating.

Twilight shot a spell that made him falter in his strikes, then erected a wall of earth between them to give Cadence a moment to break away. She beckoned her sister-in-law over hurriedly.

"Quick, love spell, Luna!"

Cadence nodded. "Cover me for a moment!"

She closed her eyes to begin the spell, just as Fallen turned the earth wall into boiling tar with Greed and sent it at them in a flume. Twilight created an umbrella barrier to divert it, then projected a shield just in time to stop Fallen's strike. It still caused the barrier to crack and his next one shattered it.

Just when she was starting to feel like she couldn't manage much more, a wave of energy washed over Twilight. At the same time, her mind became flooded with thoughts of those she loved. Dusk was at the forefront, but so were all of her friends and family. It gave her some extra energy to create another barrier, one that was strengthened by the same pony who gave that energy.

"Thanks Cadence," she said.

"It looked like you could use it and it's given me a boost too," she replied. She called over her shoulder, "Back with us, Auntie Luna?"

"Most certainly!" declared the Night Princess. She soared over their barrier, her horn glowing. "Stars rain down on you, Soul!"

At her command, the night sky appeared above her head and meteors hurtled out. Fallen was forced to either fly out of their way or use Greed to turn them into something harmless. Fields of snow, as it happened. Or he'd switch to Wrath to blast them apart.

By this point, Twilight had had plenty of time to observe the way Fallen used the Beast's powers. What she'd seen had confirmed what Celestia had told them. Not only did the abilities of each Beast not respond immediately and automatically in response to a threat, which meant that Fallen had to consciously activate each one, but there was never more than one Beast visible at any given moment.

"Remember, he can only use them one at a time!" Twilight reminded her allies. "That's how we get him! We have to coordinate our attacks and target his weaknesses!"

Suddenly, the skies above gave way to a ray of dazzling sunshine. Twilight became aware of wings behind them and she beamed at the sight.

"Sorry I'm late, everypony," said Celestia. "I had to take a few moments. My head was killing me."

"Celestia…" Fallen gazed at her quietly for a long moment. "At last, it has come to this."

"It didn't have to. It still doesn't," she replied. "This is your last chance, Fallen Soul: lay down your weapon, give up the Alicorn Amulet and surrender."

"Even now, thou seeks to delude thyself with visions of mercy and grace," he responded. "I have made my choice. I am driven by my conviction, without guilt or regret. Canst thou say the same?"

"If that is so…" Celestia's gaze hardened. "Then feel the power… of the SUN!"

At her command, a flare of light shone behind her. Fallen recoiled from it and she dashed in, Solar Flare brandished and ready. She caught him on the shoulder, the axe head of the halberd stopped by his armour. It buckled slightly when she tried to drive it further, but he slammed his elbow down to push it away. She brought the end of the handle to strike his helmet with the momentum and he blocked the overhead swing when it came around.

Luna flanked around him, her scythes angled for the back of his neck. Fallen tilted his head forward so they slid across the armour there and struck Luna with a kick. His Amulet started to glow but Celestia cut it short with another strike. Luna quickly recovered and joined in, her scythes coming down on his sides that he shot down to avoid.

The royal sisters were a sight to behold, fighting together. When Celestia thrust with her halberd, Luna's scythes were at Fallen's throat when he deflected it. When Luna locked his blade with her scythes, Celestia was there to stab through the opening created. When Fallen tried to pull back and gain distance, Luna cut off his escape while Celestia struck with her halberd and a hoof across his chest and face.

But Fallen was still holding his own. His armour and skill let him match his two opponents almost equally. Their combined strength was formidable but so was his defence.

Twilight and Cadence exchanged a look. They'd taken the moment the sisters brought them to recover a little more strength. But they were done watching now. Staffs glowing, they soared towards the fray.

Cadence summoned a circle of crystals around Fallen while Twilight fired a beam of magic at them. The beam was reflected around them, concentrated towards the centre from multiple points. She could see burns on Fallen's armour where they struck.

Celestia and Luna took advantage of the opening this created. Solar Flare managed a cut on an exposed part of Fallen's leg. Waning Crescent found purchase on Fallen's side while Waxing Crescent slashed his other leg. Blood trickling from the strikes, Fallen managed to break away and fly down but the princesses weren't going to let him get away.

Cadence summoned a large crystal spike from the ground, Fallen stopping only just short of it. Twilight fired another concentrated beam that held him in place while Celestia and Luna called upon the bodies they commanded. Pillars of fire and showers of meteors rained down upon Fallen, obscuring him from view in a bestial roar of flame and rock.

"Ha! We have him now!" cheered Luna. "Even he would be hard pressed to withstand that!"

"Don't relent!" Celestia commanded. "He could still be using the Beast's power to protect himself!"

"But only Sloth or Gluttony," noted Twilight. "He can't use any of the others if one is still in use!"

"And we've seen even he needs a moment of concentration to use them," added Cadence. "We can use that against him, overwhelm him now we're all here!"

"It's not just that," added Twilight. "I think he's also limited to how long he can use them for or else why not use Sloth to make himself untouchable forever or Wrath to bombard us until we're destroyed?"

"You might be right, both of you." Celestia considered for a moment. "I can keep him confined with these pillars. Can the three of you get in close?"

"I will do it, sister," said Luna. "He will feel the bite of my blades!"

"Good. Use the dark to mask your approach. Twilight, Cadence, keep his attention on you. Give Luna time to get close. Do what must be done."

Both the younger alicorns nodded. Luna's horn glowed, bringing forth the night sky while the sun continued to shine overhead. It rained down fire from above while Luna became formless, starry smoke.

Spreading their wings, Cadence and Twilight soared towards Fallen, using Sloth to make himself intangible. But he was moving out of the barrier where the pillars confined him to. She watched until Sloth started to fade away, then struck.

Twilight blasted a beam of pure magical energy at Fallen, forcing him to halt. She gathered nearby clouds to her, freezing them to ice and sending them at him in massive chunks. He either split them with his sword or used Greed to turn them into water.

She could see him warming up Wrath to fire but a beam struck him, forming a crystal cluster around one of his wings. Cadence concentrated the beam, causing more crystal to spread across his body. He tried cutting at it with his sword, but Twilight used the crystal to cast a tethering spell on it. She tied it to another cluster that Cadence conjured on the ground.

"Enough of this!" snapped Fallen.

He summoned Wrath to destroy the cluster on the ground, then used Greed to turn the one on his wing into mud. He flexed his wing to fleck it off him, but he was back to earth again.

Before he could take off, Twilight commanded the earth around his hooves to take hold of him. Cadence reinforced it with crystal, making him falter in his take off. He struggled for a moment, summoned Greed again to turn them into something else.

He did this, just as Twilight saw smoky starlight darting right toward him.

Luna's first strike got him right on part of his leg that had been exposed by the parasprites earlier. When he buckled, she got him across the chest. He was still reeling from this blow when she drove her second scythe into his chest again.

He just managed to lift his head when Luna kicked him. Hard. It sent him sprawling across the ground, blood trailing behind him.

"Yes!" cheered Twilight. "Luna, you did it!"

"Don't celebrate yet, Twilight Sparkle," she replied. "We must secure him and quickly before he recovers."

Twilight was about to respond when she suddenly screamed. Something white hot struck her in the back, burning the part of her armour it hit. She heard Luna and Cadence calling her name while she fell, crashing to the ground right next to… to…

To Celestia. Her white fur, stained red. Her teeth, gritted from pain. Lying right where Fallen was meant to be.

"Twilight…" she murmured. "Help… help me…"

"But I… I-I don't understand." Twilight shook her head, reaching to her mentor. "H-How are you here? Fallen, he…"

She looked back into the sky where Celestia was supposed to be, sending down pillars of fire. Except she wasn't there. Fallen was, firing beams of Wrath's rage instead. Luna and Cadence looked haggard as they flew to avoid them. His attack stopped when they looked to Twilight and by the looks of horror on their faces, they were seeing what she did.

She recalled the sounds of the meteors and the fire pillars earlier. The roaring she thought she'd heard beneath it all. Pride and its ability to create illusions for those who heard its cry…

"SISTER!" Luna landed next to her with a crash, cradling Celestia's head in her forelegs. "No, no, please! I'm sorry, I didn't… I thought you were…"

"I-I've got her." Cadence touched down, looking just as shaken while she performed a healing spell. "She'll be o-okay, she will."

Twilight couldn't tell if Cadence was saying this to Luna or herself. Either way, it did nothing to quell the Night Princess's growing anger.

"YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!" she bellowed at Fallen.

"Yet I am not the one responsible for striking her down," he returned. "Like old times, is it not, Luna?"

With a roar of anger, she pelted towards Fallen before either of them could stop her. Twilight tried to flap her wings but they were in too much pain and Cadence was still healing both her and Celestia. All they could do was watch.

This didn't seem to deter Luna. Once more, her strikes were a whirlwind. Twilight half expected Fallen to be cut into pieces.

But even from here Twilight could see there wasn't the same coordination as before. Luna was enraged and it disrupted her form. Fallen blocked or deflected them. Waiting for just the right moment to counter.

It came. He blocked one scythe with his armoured leg. He deflected the other with his blade. He quickly drew it back and thrust it into Luna's chest, driving between the plates of her armour. She cried out, then again when he slashed across her face.

"Luna! NO!"

Fighting through her pain, Twilight managed to catch her in her aura during her fall. She lowered her gently down where they were, next to her sister. Cadence immediately started tending to her too, but she was already pushing her limits. Even her staff seemed to radiate more feebly than before.

"A pity." Fallen touched down before them, regarding the scene. "Thou didst provide a worthy contest, truly. Thy battle was valiant and well fought. But now, it ends…"

Wrath appeared behind him. Twilight could feel those hate filled eyes on her. On all of them. It almost seemed to smile as it opened its maw to prepare another devastating blast…

The cold, mechanical eye still watched unseen, taking in every detail…

Samore had to appreciate the irony of her current situation. Safeguarded, by the very individual her mother had plotted to control and take possession of. Still, she wasn't one to look a gift horse in the mouth. Or pony, for that matter.

Shining Armour kept silent vigil on the door ahead of them. He had moved her to the deepest part of the castle that was still intact. An organ stood behind them, which Celestia told them could be used to operate the various secret passages around the castle. But since there was no way of knowing exactly which passages were controlled by which keys and with no time to properly decipher it, they'd decided to leave it alone. Pinkie Pie had been rather disappointed by this.

She could hear the sounds of battle echoing from further inside the castle. It was strange. She was quick to dismiss the ponies and their allies. They had no real cohesion. Yet they'd somehow come together. Despite their differences, their grievances, they were able to put them aside and stand as one.

Her mind went to Fluttershy. She witnessed the pain she'd been through. She could feel her heartache. Yet despite all that, she had spoken to Samore as an equal would. As a friend would…

She had felt a warmth in her, in that moment. It was brief, fleeting. It wasn't like when she fed or when Lust managed to creep in. It was different. It came back when she thought of Fluttershy, of Gilda, the idea of having ice cream with both of them. Such a simple thing and yet…

Her ears picked up movement. Shining tensed, readying his axe. He wordlessly told Samore to stay hidden and she obeyed. Though it went against every instinct, he turned his back to her and kept his eyes on the door.

"Who goes there?" he called out.

"Me, i-it's me!" Fluttershy answered. She peered around a moment later. "I just came to check on the princess."

Shining glanced at Samore. At first, a little smile came to her face. Then, she frowned. His eyes turned back to Fluttershy. He had to be sure. Fortunately, they had a way to tell.

"Snuggle," he said simply.

"Huh?" Now, she frowned as she stepped closer. "Shining Armour, now isn't the time for that. I need make sure Samore isn't-"

She was cut off when Shining shot off a spell. One meant to capture 'her' but she reacted astonishingly quickly, darting to the side and zipping towards him. A hoof dagger flashed that he blocked with his shield but the changeling still pushed against it. He was stronger than he looked.

"I'm going to enjoy this, Armour!" he hissed. "You'll pay for what happened at Canterlot!"

"Hey, that was my wedding!" he retorted. "Don't get snippy because you weren't invited!"

The changeling snaked a leg around his shield, kicking Shining's prosthetic. It was enough to dislodge it and make him fall. The changeling's dagger followed suit, cutting at Shining's foreleg between the plates.

He pushed past the pain, summoning his prosthetic with his aura. It smacked the changeling across the face and Shining forced him back with an axe swing, using his shield to prop himself up.

"Commander Sting!" barked Samore. "Stand down, now!"

"Your highness?" He faltered for a moment, giving Shining a chance to fix his replacement leg back on. "I-I don't understand. I'm here to take you away, to save you!"

She scoffed. "You? You, who have doomed not only our people but all beings of this world in allying yourself with that monster?"

"It was for our people, highness! For your mother!" he argued. "The princesses, they needed to pay for the death of your mother! All these blasted ponies need to pay for what they've done to us!"

"You're a short-sighted fool!" she snapped. "We need to move beyond such things or something worse than our grudges will be the end of us. And that was not a request, but an order: stand down and surrender. I can see to it you are not harmed."

Sting's mouth hung open slightly. He looked at her, then at Shining, still tensed and ready. He made a few sounds in his throat. He trembled slightly.

"They've… they've tricked you," he murmured. "Tricked you somehow. But it's fine. It'll be fine. I'll just have to dispatch this one and then I'll take you away. You'll be safe, with me. Safe forever."

He brandished his dagger again, flaring his wings. Shining stood ready, axe and shield aloft.

But just as Sting pounced, a purple orb stopped him in his tracks. He tried to struggle against it, but couldn't break free.

"Shining Armour!" Fluttershy stood in the doorway, aiming the bracelet he'd made for her. "Quick, while I've got him here!"

Shining went to cast the spell, then hesitated. Might as well be thorough.

"Snuggle," he said to her.

"Bunny," she replied at once.

Sharing a smirk with the Pegasus, he cast his own shield spell on Sting. It was a smaller version of the one he'd used to guard Canterlot during the wedding. When Fluttershy cut off her shield, his remained and as Sting did within it, struggling futilely inside.

He met her part way and she used her healing necklace to tend the cuts on his leg.

"Gotta admit, wasn't sure about that code phrase," he said to her. "But I can't deny when something works."

"Very true," she giggled. She flicked off flecks of green goo from her bracelets. "Thank you again for these. He trapped me before, but your spell worked to free me, just like you said it would."

"I mean, I like to think I know what I'm talking about when it comes to protecting something," he shrugged. "I'm just glad the plan to lure him out worked. Well done, Fluttershy."

"I wasn't going to let him trick us twice," she said, glaring at Sting. "Not like last time. Are you alright, Samore?"

The princess nodded. "Quite well. Shining was quite effective at guarding me. Are… are you well, Fluttershy?"

"I'll be alright," she answered. "I'm glad you're still safe. Thank you for trusting us, Samore."

There was that tender warmth again. It was enough to make Samore return her smile.

"Thank you for trusting me," said Samore sincerely. "You'd best return to help your friends. I don't believe the commander is going anywhere."

"He won't be hurt, will he?" asked Fluttershy of Shining.

"He'll be fine. He can still breathe and he's not getting out of this," he replied. "I'll make sure of it."

"Even after all he's done to you, you still show him kindness," noted Samore.

"That's not really why I asked. I want him to be alright by the end of this, so I can let him know just how much hurt he's caused. To all of my friends and to me."

The way she said this sent a chill down both Shining's and Samore's backs. Fluttershy didn't seem to notice, taking a breath and leaving the organ room.

"Remind me to never cross her," said Samore.

"You and me both," nodded Shining.

Even with her usual empathy towards living creatures, Fluttershy couldn't help but feel a hint of satisfaction at having caught Sting. As they had planned, she'd watched and waited while everypony else engaged the others. She'd spotted Sting, disguising himself and hiding away, then made her move. She'd still gotten a fright when he caught her on the way to Samore, but she'd managed to break free and beat him.

She couldn't wait to tell Ray all about it. She knew he'd probably find it funny. Hopefully, he'd be proud of her.

She passed down the Hall of Hooves and ignored the flitter of fear when she saw a wall had been broken. A long set of spiral stairs marked the way back up to the top. The sounds of fighting were getting louder. Fighting her instincts to find somewhere to hide and pressed on. Fighting meant ponies were getting hurt, including her friends. She wasn't going to be weak and helpless. Not this time.

She yelped when the stair suddenly became a slide and flew up to stop herself falling. She had to do the same again when somepony slid down past her. With a yelp, she realised it was Osteo. The Earth pony looked exhausted. Had he climbed all the way up, only to be sent back down again?

"Very... very good...!" he panted. "Trying... to wear me down. This only... emboldens me further! I will... overcome!" His eyes found Fluttershy. "You... the caretaker of the Wrath host."

"I-I'm not his caretaker," she responded, trying to sound brave. "I'm... I'm his marefriend a-and you don't scare me."

"Your words betray you," he noted. "But one who would be so near such a pony must have some strength. Show it to me now!"

He suddenly shot up, galloping for her. She fumbled with her magic bracelet, intending to cast a shield to stop him but he was coming too fast. She shrieked, trying to give herself some distance.

"Fluttershy, look out!"

For the third time, she flew upward in time for somepony to slide beneath her. Or somebuffalo. Strongheart let out a throaty roar and smacked Osteo with her mace while she slid, slamming him into a wall.

"Applejack is hurt, she's at the top of the stairs," Strongheart told her. "She needs you, quickly!"

"O-On it!" she replied. "Thank you!"

Strongheart nodded and charged Osteo, who cracked his jaw back into place, meeting her in battle with a grin. Tearing herself from it, Fluttershy hurried up to find her friend clutching a leg, bent out of shape.

"Oh goodness! Here." She cast a healing beam on Applejack and it went back into place. "Are you okay?"

"Better now. Thanks, Fluttershy," she said. She hefted her hammer and approached the stairs. "Ya'd best stay on the move. Other folks might need yer help too."

She nodded. "I'll do my best. Applejack? Be careful."

The farm pony smiled and nodded. She slid down the stairs, picking up speed on the way. She glanced to see Strongheart at the bottom, flipping and kicking over Osteo. So much for keeping their distance and using the traps of this place against him. They'd need to try and break away when they had the chance. Even with their weapons, those bones of his way were tougher than they had any right to be. Even now, she could see him shrugging off strikes from Strongheart's mace like they were only fly bites.

She managed to come down behind him, jumping off at the last moment to crack him on the back of the head with her hammer. He yelled, but it was in joy. Elation.

"Yes, yes! This is wonderful!" he cheered. Cracks came from the back of his head as whatever was broken knitted back together. "I hope this fight never ends!"

"But it will, Osteo!" replied Strongheart. "Either you beat us or we beat you!"

He stamped his hoof. "Then so be it! In the world to come, it will be a battle without end, as it was always meant to be!"

Applejack took a glance at Strongheart. They needed to get away from him, go back to their original plan. The buffalo's eyes flickered to a wall with a tapestry on it. Applejack recalled it would lead them back up top. They just needed to get close enough to it.

"Is that what yer messed up creed tries ta teach folk?" Applejack asked, trying to keep his attention on them. "Yer 'Way of the Beast'? We know about yer freaky lil' cult, Osteo. What's left of it, anyway."

For a moment, Osteo paused. His expression fell to one of pure neutrality. "And what of it? I care not for your ridicule. The Way is all there is in this world, all there will ever be."

"What about family? Your home, your friends?" Strongheart inquired. "Even a misplaced faith such as yours must have spurred on some sense of union and comradery in your fellows. What of the ponies who taught you to think this way, who shared these beliefs with you?"

"Weaklings and hypocrites, all of them," Osteo answered coldly. "My fellow acolytes were all frail and frightened creatures, eager for power yet unwilling to give anything of themselves to receive it. My elders were quick to preach the value of strength over all else, yet even quicker to claim that their age and experience alone gave them the right to lead. All of them were weak. I was not. That is why I am the only one of them still alive today."

Applejack and Strongheart both froze. They stared at Osteo with a new degree of wariness, even revulsion.

"The hay is that supposed ta mean?" Applejack began carefully. "Don't… don't tell me that ya-"

"I did what I was taught to do. What was necessary for my own continued growth and survival." Osteo huffed. "That is what none of them understood, yet which speaks to me clearly. The true meaning of the Way, of life and our world, is battle! To claw ever upwards, seek ever greater heights, until you can climb no more! I will fight on forever in the new world, until I at last find the one who is able to best me!"

"And what if that don't happen?" demanded Applejack. "What if the fights are all over and there's nopony left ta fight? What if it's just you, all on yer own with nopony ta finish ya off? What then?"

"It will happen. It must!" he insisted. "It's the way of things, all things! The weak perish and the strong thrive. What else is there?"

Strongheart snorted whilst slowly backing up with Applejack. "You speak of violence without end, mindless destruction of bodies and lives. It's easy to destroy something, but creating and maintaining something is far greater and more challenging."

Osteo paused for a moment. "It doesn't matter. The end of things is inevitable. Why fight to preserve what will only be taken later?"

"It's 'cause things don't last ferever that makes 'em worth fightin' fer," argued Applejack. They were almost there. Just a little closer. "Otherwise, what's the point in even fightin', if it's gonna be over anyway? What's the point in anythin'?"

That made Osteo stop in his advance. His grin faded and a frown took its place. Were they actually getting through to him?

"She's right. Those small things of fleeting importance make life worth living, Osteo," went on Strongheart. "The connections we make with one another. Those things are made far more precious by the fact that they may not last forever, but for as long as we hold them dear. If you can't see that, then I'm truly sorry for you."

Osteo's frown held. He cast his eyes down to his hooves.

"If that is so..." he murmured. "Then let us test the convictions our beliefs hold in what is to come."

He tensed, ready to leap. They pressed up against the wall. Hoping she'd remembered right, Applejack kicked a bit of stone and they were whisked away. Her stomach rushed into her throat as they tumbled up and around before being deposited on-

"Whoa nelly!" She stopped herself falling off the edge of the castle's outside. She caught Strongheart at the same time. "I gotcha!"

"Thank you, Applejack," she breathed, her legs trembling. "I'm ashamed to say that I'm... not the best with heights."

"Don't worry 'bout it. We just need ta move along, nice and- LOOK OUT!"

They ducked under two magical blasts that singed the wall behind them. They could see the one firing them, though she and the buffalo weren't his targets. They just happened to be flying with their backs to the castle to dodge them.

"Ya mind takin' that elsewhere! Uh-oh, time ta go," she added when Osteo joined them on the ledge and took after them.

In the sky, Rainbow and Gilda heard Applejack's yell. They had a quick look to see her and Strongheart edging along with Osteo in pursuit.

"I'll get those two down!" yelled Gilda. "You handle bone boy!"

"Got it!" Rainbow dipped under more blasts, making for Osteo.

She soared up under him, knocking him off the ledge into the air. She waited for him to fall, then kicked him through a broken window. That was about all she had time to do before she was dodging weapons fire again from Edge. She hurried to meet up with Gilda, now re-joining her.

"Alright, they're back on solid ground!" she reported as they flew through the gorge surrounding the castle. "Still got this guy though!"

"Like I didn't know that!"

Another shot whizzed over her head and hit the wall of the gorge. It caused a crack to form. Rainbow took a moment to judge. The cave that hid the Tree was on the other side of the gorge, so...

"Hey G!" she called. "What say we swap out heavy metal for rock n' roll?"

Gilda caught her meaning and grinned. "Hey, tin can! That all you got?"

Edge's response came in the form of more blaster fire. They strafed along the side of the gorge, more cracks webbing along its face. A rather large chunk looked about ready to fall away.

They split up in the air, forking around Edge to divert his fire. He kept them both in his sights while they moved but settled on Rainbow. She had to veer away when she got closer, but it brought enough time for Gilda to come at him from behind. She whacked him with her spear, then Rainbow rammed into him. He smacked into the cliff-face. It jolted, but didn't quite break away.

"This oughta do it!"

Gilda opened her beak and let out a deafening lion's roar. It not only shook-up Edge a little, but it caused the chunk of gorge to break away completely. Even in the air, they could feel it rumbling as it split off onto Edge, crushing him beneath its weight.

The two flyers cheered and were about to hoof-bump when it gradually slowed down. It stopped in mid-air, glowing with an aura like when unicorns levitated stuff. Edge's jets burned furiously while he hefted the chunk of rock above his head, using a levitation beam from one of his gauntlets.

"You've gotta be kidding me," they both groaned.

To show them that he wasn't kidding at all, Edge heaved and hefted the whole thing at them. Though they managed to fly out of its way, it crashed into the plateau where the castle stood, causing the whole thing to shake and more parts to fall away.

The impact threw the fighters above it off-balance. Zecora, Pinkie, Snick and Slash wobbled where they stood before falling through the roof into the castle below. The twins used their grapple lines to swing down whilst Pinkie whipped out a parachute whilst carrying Zecora in her forelegs.

"It's at times like this, Pinkie, I appreciate your penchant for peculiarity," said Zecora.

"It's what I do best!" she replied as they touched the ground. "Uh-oh, here they come!"

The twins landed deftly and were already running at them. Zecora blocked their strikes while Pinkie brought around her cannon. She fired, forcing Snick to retreat. Pinkie focused on her while Zecora danced with her sister.

"Girls!" The voice came from Selena, who hurried to them looking worried. "I need to take my potion, quickly!"

The twins immediately broke off and formed protectively around Selena. She looked to be fumbling beneath the robe she wore for something.

"Guys, quick!" Spike was hurrying over now with Rarity. They both were covered in cuts and bruises. "We need to stop her, fast!"

Zecora quickly looked at Pinkie. She didn't know what kind of potion the thestral wanted to drink, but she didn't imagine it was for anything good. If she had managed to do this to Spike and Rarity in a two-on-one fight, it was far beyond the natural abilities of a thestral. They couldn't risk her taking it.

"Pinkie, cover fire!" she commanded. "We must stop this before it becomes dire!"

Pinkie saluted and started blazing away with her cannon whilst Zecora went to flank around the left. Spike took the right, each of them taking a twin. Selena glanced up, taking out a bottle of some kind. She hissed and took off just before Rarity reached her, slicing her retreating leg with her bladed fan.

"Oh no, you don't!" Pinkie yelled.

She loaded the bolas she'd been given into the barrel of her cannon, took aim and fired. They spun through the air, coiling around her legs and tying them up. The bottle was dropped from her hooves and fell to the ground. With a yell, Selena strained and snapped the ropes binding her but not before the bottle smashed on the ground.

"No!" Selena hurried back to ground, staring at the mess and glared at Pinkie. "Do you have any idea what you've... what you've...!"

She suddenly doubled over, a strangled yell escaping her throat. She writhed around, sweat pouring down her face and throwing her head back with pained cries. Rarity started forward but yelped when she heard Selena's bones start to crack. She seemed to be getting bigger... no, not seemed. She was. Even those fighting stopped to see what was unfolding.

The six of them watched in morbid terror as her wings expanded, her legs stretched and her claws lengthened. Her back was hunching, the size of her ears and nostrils growing too. Her fangs became like daggers, the light from her eyes fading to be replaced with feral, monstrous hunger.

She shook off the tatters of her robes and something fell with a glass tinkle. A belt of some kind, with more potions like the one they'd just prevented her from drinking. But they didn't have time to process this. Selena had sighted Spike, eyes locked on him like a predatory beast.

"Selena, no!" he cried. "I don't know what's happening to you, but this isn't you!"

Her ears flickered at the sound of his voice. He thought he saw her eyes widen slightly. But even so, she leaped towards him with a speed he didn't expect.

"Spikey, look out!"

Rarity shoved him out of the way and Selena pinned her to the ground. She tried to bring her fan blade around, but it was swept aside by her claw before Selena's head darted straight for Rarity's neck. She screamed as the fangs pierced it.

"NO!"

Spike pounced from the ground, shoving her off Rarity and carrying her away.

"RARITY!" Spike held her close. Her blood was already soaking his claws. "Rarity? Rarity!"

"Spike… Spikey…"

Her voice was weak, shaking. She let out a trembling gasp, her hoof pressing where Selena's fangs tore part of her flesh. Her breathing was getting weaker with every second that passed.